This is a modern-English version of A Voyage to Arcturus, originally written by Lindsay, David. It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling, and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.

Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.





A VOYAGE TO ARCTURUS.



By David Lindsay















Chapter 1. THE SÉANCE

On a March evening, at eight o’clock, Backhouse, the medium—a fast-rising star in the psychic world—was ushered into the study at Prolands, the Hampstead residence of Montague Faull. The room was illuminated only by the light of a blazing fire. The host, eying him with indolent curiosity, got up, and the usual conventional greetings were exchanged. Having indicated an easy chair before the fire to his guest, the South American merchant sank back again into his own. The electric light was switched on. Faull’s prominent, clear-cut features, metallic-looking skin, and general air of bored impassiveness, did not seem greatly to impress the medium, who was accustomed to regard men from a special angle. Backhouse, on the contrary, was a novelty to the merchant. As he tranquilly studied him through half closed lids and the smoke of a cigar, he wondered how this little, thickset person with the pointed beard contrived to remain so fresh and sane in appearance, in view of the morbid nature of his occupation.

On a March evening at eight o'clock, Backhouse, the medium—a rising star in the world of psychics—was brought into the study at Prolands, Montague Faull's Hampstead home. The room was lit only by the glow of a roaring fire. The host, looking at him with lazy curiosity, stood up, and they exchanged the usual polite greetings. After indicating an easy chair in front of the fire for his guest, the South American merchant sank back into his own. The electric light was turned on. Faull's prominent, sharp features, metallic-looking skin, and overall bored demeanor didn’t seem to faze the medium, who was used to seeing men in a unique light. In contrast, Backhouse was a novelty to the merchant. As he calmly studied him through half-closed eyelids and the smoke of a cigar, he wondered how this short, stocky man with a pointed beard managed to look so fresh and sane given the morbid nature of his work.

“Do you smoke?” drawled Faull, by way of starting the conversation. “No? Then will you take a drink?”

“Do you smoke?” Faull asked casually to kick off the conversation. “No? Then how about a drink?”

“Not at present, I thank you.”

“Not right now, thanks.”

A pause.

A break.

“Everything is satisfactory? The materialisation will take place?”

“Is everything good? The materialization is going to happen?”

“I see no reason to doubt it.”

“I have no reason to doubt it.”

“That’s good, for I would not like my guests to be disappointed. I have your check written out in my pocket.”

"That's great because I wouldn't want my guests to be let down. I have your check ready in my pocket."

“Afterward will do quite well.”

"Later will be just fine."

“Nine o’clock was the time specified, I believe?”

“Wasn’t it nine o’clock that was mentioned as the time?”

“I fancy so.”

"I think so."

The conversation continued to flag. Faull sprawled in his chair, and remained apathetic.

The conversation kept dying down. Faull slouched in his chair and stayed indifferent.

“Would you care to hear what arrangements I have made?”

“Do you want to hear what plans I’ve made?”

“I am unaware that any are necessary, beyond chairs for your guests.”

“I don't know if anything else is needed, other than chairs for your guests.”

“I mean the decoration of the séance room, the music, and so forth.”

“I’m talking about the decor of the séance room, the music, and all that.”

Backhouse stared at his host. “But this is not a theatrical performance.”

Backhouse looked at his host. “But this isn’t a show.”

“That’s correct. Perhaps I ought to explain.... There will be ladies present, and ladies, you know, are aesthetically inclined.”

"That's right. Maybe I should clarify.... There will be women here, and women, you know, have an eye for aesthetics."

“In that case I have no objection. I only hope they will enjoy the performance to the end.”

“In that case, I have no problem with it. I just hope they enjoy the show all the way through.”

He spoke rather dryly.

He spoke quite blandly.

“Well, that’s all right, then,” said Faull. Flicking his cigar into the fire, he got up and helped himself to whisky.

“Well, that's fine, then,” said Faull. Flicking his cigar into the fire, he stood up and poured himself a glass of whisky.

“Will you come and see the room?”

“Will you come and check out the room?”

“Thank you, no. I prefer to have nothing to do with it till the time arrives.”

“Thanks, but no. I’d rather not get involved until the time comes.”

“Then let’s go to see my sister, Mrs. Jameson, who is in the drawing room. She sometimes does me the kindness to act as my hostess, as I am unmarried.”

“Then let’s go see my sister, Mrs. Jameson, who is in the living room. She sometimes kindly hosts for me since I’m not married.”

“I will be delighted,” said Backhouse coldly.

“I'll be happy to,” said Backhouse coldly.

They found the lady alone, sitting by the open pianoforte in a pensive attitude. She had been playing Scriabin and was overcome. The medium took in her small, tight, patrician features and porcelain-like hands, and wondered how Faull came by such a sister. She received him bravely, with just a shade of quiet emotion. He was used to such receptions at the hands of the sex, and knew well how to respond to them.

They found the woman alone, sitting by the open piano with a thoughtful expression. She had been playing Scriabin and was quite moved. The medium noticed her small, delicate features and porcelain-like hands and wondered how Faull had such a sister. She greeted him bravely, with a hint of quiet emotion. He was accustomed to such greetings from women and knew exactly how to respond.

“What amazes me,” she half whispered, after ten minutes of graceful, hollow conversation, “is, if you must know it, not so much the manifestation itself—though that will surely be wonderful—as your assurance that it will take place. Tell me the grounds of your confidence.”

“What amazes me,” she half whispered, after ten minutes of graceful, empty conversation, “is, if you want to know, not so much the event itself—though that will definitely be amazing—as your certainty that it will happen. Share with me the reason behind your confidence.”

“I dream with open eyes,” he answered, looking around at the door, “and others see my dreams. That is all.”

“I dream with my eyes wide open,” he replied, glancing at the door, “and others see my dreams. That’s all.”

“But that’s beautiful,” responded Mrs. Jameson. She smiled rather absently, for the first guest had just entered.

“But that’s beautiful,” replied Mrs. Jameson. She smiled somewhat distractedly, as the first guest had just arrived.

It was Kent-Smith, the ex-magistrate, celebrated for his shrewd judicial humour, which, however, he had the good sense not to attempt to carry into private life. Although well on the wrong side of seventy, his eyes were still disconcertingly bright. With the selective skill of an old man, he immediately settled himself in the most comfortable of many comfortable chairs.

It was Kent-Smith, the former magistrate known for his sharp sense of judicial humor, which he wisely chose not to bring into his personal life. Even though he was well past seventy, his eyes remained surprisingly bright. With the careful precision of an older man, he quickly made himself comfortable in one of the many cozy chairs around.

“So we are to see wonders tonight?”

“So we're going to see some amazing things tonight?”

“Fresh material for your autobiography,” remarked Faull.

“New content for your autobiography,” Faull said.

“Ah, you should not have mentioned my unfortunate book. An old public servant is merely amusing himself in his retirement, Mr. Backhouse. You have no cause for alarm—I have studied in the school of discretion.”

“Ah, you really shouldn’t have brought up my regrettable book. An old public servant is just entertaining himself in retirement, Mr. Backhouse. You have no reason to worry—I’ve learned the ways of discretion.”

“I am not alarmed. There can be no possible objection to your publishing whatever you please.”

“I’m not worried. You’re free to publish whatever you want.”

“You are most kind,” said the old man, with a cunning smile.

“You're very kind,” said the old man, with a sly smile.

“Trent is not coming tonight,” remarked Mrs. Jameson, throwing a curious little glance at her brother.

“Trent isn’t coming tonight,” Mrs. Jameson said, giving her brother a curious glance.

“I never thought he would. It’s not in his line.”

"I never thought he would. That’s not his style."

“Mrs. Trent, you must understand,” she went on, addressing the ex-magistrate, “has placed us all under a debt of gratitude. She has decorated the old lounge hall upstairs most beautifully, and has secured the services of the sweetest little orchestra.”

“Mrs. Trent, you need to understand,” she continued, speaking to the former magistrate, “has put us all in her debt. She has decorated the old lounge hall upstairs wonderfully and has arranged for the most delightful little orchestra.”

“But this is Roman magnificence.”

“But this is Roman greatness.”

“Backhouse thinks the spirits should be treated with more deference,” laughed Faull.

“Backhouse thinks the spirits should be treated with more respect,” laughed Faull.

“Surely, Mr. Backhouse—a poetic environment...”

“Definitely, Mr. Backhouse—a poetic vibe...”

“Pardon me. I am a simple man, and always prefer to reduce things to elemental simplicity. I raise no opposition, but I express my opinion. Nature is one thing, and art is another.”

“Excuse me. I'm just an ordinary person, and I always like to keep things simple. I don't oppose anyone, but I share my thoughts. Nature is one thing, and art is something else.”

“And I am not sure that I don’t agree with you,” said the ex-magistrate. “An occasion like this ought to be simple, to guard against the possibility of deception—if you will forgive my bluntness, Mr. Backhouse.”

“And I’m not sure that I don’t agree with you,” said the ex-magistrate. “An occasion like this should be straightforward, to prevent any chance of deception—if you’ll excuse my bluntness, Mr. Backhouse.”

“We shall sit in full light,” replied Backhouse, “and every opportunity will be given to all to inspect the room. I shall also ask you to submit me to a personal examination.”

“We'll sit in full light,” Backhouse replied, “and everyone will have the chance to look around the room. I’ll also ask you to let me undergo a personal examination.”

A rather embarrassed silence followed. It was broken by the arrival of two more guests, who entered together. These were Prior, the prosperous City coffee importer, and Lang, the stockjobber, well known in his own circle as an amateur prestidigitator. Backhouse was slightly acquainted with the latter. Prior, perfuming the room with the faint odour of wine and tobacco smoke, tried to introduce an atmosphere of joviality into the proceedings. Finding that no one seconded his efforts, however, he shortly subsided and fell to examining the water colours on the walls. Lang, tall, thin, and growing bald, said little, but stared at Backhouse a good deal.

A somewhat awkward silence followed. It was interrupted by the arrival of two more guests who walked in together. These were Prior, the successful City coffee importer, and Lang, the stockbroker, known in his circle as a hobbyist magician. Backhouse knew the latter slightly. Prior, filling the room with a light scent of wine and tobacco smoke, attempted to create a cheerful atmosphere. However, when no one joined in, he quickly gave up and began looking at the watercolors on the walls. Lang, tall, thin, and becoming bald, said very little but kept staring at Backhouse.

Coffee, liqueurs, and cigarettes were now brought in. Everyone partook, except Lang and the medium. At the same moment, Professor Halbart was announced. He was the eminent psychologist, the author and lecturer on crime, insanity, genius, and so forth, considered in their mental aspects. His presence at such a gathering somewhat mystified the other guests, but all felt as if the object of their meeting had immediately acquired additional solemnity. He was small, meagre-looking, and mild in manner, but was probably the most stubborn-brained of all that mixed company. Completely ignoring the medium, he at once sat down beside Kent-Smith, with whom he began to exchange remarks.

Coffee, liqueurs, and cigarettes were brought in. Everyone joined in, except for Lang and the medium. At the same time, Professor Halbart arrived. He was a well-known psychologist, an author and lecturer on crime, insanity, genius, and related topics, especially their mental aspects. His presence at such a gathering puzzled the other guests a bit, but everyone felt that the purpose of their meeting suddenly became more serious. He was small, looking frail, and had a gentle demeanor, but he was probably the most stubborn-minded person among that mixed group. Completely ignoring the medium, he immediately sat down next to Kent-Smith and started chatting with him.

At a few minutes past the appointed hour Mrs. Trent entered, unannounced. She was a woman of about twenty-eight. She had a white, demure, saintlike face, smooth black hair, and lips so crimson and full that they seemed to be bursting with blood. Her tall, graceful body was most expensively attired. Kisses were exchanged between her and Mrs. Jameson. She bowed to the rest of the assembly, and stole a half glance and a smile at Faull. The latter gave her a queer look, and Backhouse, who lost nothing, saw the concealed barbarian in the complacent gleam of his eye. She refused the refreshment that was offered her, and Faull proposed that, as everyone had now arrived, they should adjourn to the lounge hall.

At a few minutes past the scheduled time, Mrs. Trent walked in without warning. She was about twenty-eight years old, with a pale, modest, almost saintly face, smooth black hair, and lips so red and full they looked like they could burst. Her tall, elegant figure was dressed in the most expensive clothing. She exchanged kisses with Mrs. Jameson, then nodded to the rest of the group and gave Faull a brief glance and a smile. He responded with a strange look, and Backhouse, who noticed everything, caught the hidden wildness in Faull's complacent gaze. She declined the refreshments offered to her, and Faull suggested that since everyone was now there, they should move to the lounge.

Mrs. Trent held up a slender palm. “Did you, or did you not, give me carte blanche, Montague?”

Mrs. Trent raised a slim hand. “Did you, or did you not, give me the freedom to act as I see fit, Montague?”

“Of course I did,” said Faull, laughing. “But what’s the matter?”

“Of course I did,” Faull said with a laugh. “But what’s wrong?”

“Perhaps I have been rather presumptuous. I don’t know. I have invited a couple of friends to join us. No, no one knows them.... The two most extraordinary individuals you ever saw. And mediums, I am sure.”

“Maybe I’ve been a bit too forward. I’m not sure. I’ve invited a couple of friends to join us. No, no one knows them…. The two most incredible people you’ve ever seen. And they’re mediums, I’m certain.”

“It sounds very mysterious. Who are these conspirators?”

“It sounds really mysterious. Who are these conspirators?”

“At least tell us their names, you provoking girl,” put in Mrs. Jameson.

“At least tell us their names, you mischievous girl,” Mrs. Jameson interrupted.

“One rejoices in the name of Maskull, and the other in that of Nightspore. That’s nearly all that I know about them, so don’t overwhelm me with any more questions.”

“One goes by the name Maskull, and the other by Nightspore. That’s pretty much all I know about them, so please don’t hit me with any more questions.”

“But where did you pick them up? You must have picked them up somewhere.”

“But where did you get them? You had to have picked them up somewhere.”

“But this is a cross-examination. Have I sinned against convention? I swear I will tell you not another word about them. They will be here directly, and then I will deliver them to your tender mercy.”

“But this is a cross-examination. Have I gone against the rules? I promise I won’t say another word about them. They’ll be here shortly, and then I’ll hand them over to your kind mercy.”

“I don’t know them,” said Faull, “and nobody else seems to, but, of course, we will all be very pleased to have them.... Shall we wait, or what?”

“I don’t know them,” said Faull, “and nobody else seems to, but of course, we’ll all be really happy to have them.... Should we wait, or what?”

“I said nine, and it’s past that now. It’s quite possible they may not turn up after all.... Anyway, don’t wait.”

“I said nine, and it's past that now. They might not show up after all... Anyway, don’t wait.”

“I would prefer to start at once,” said Backhouse.

“I’d prefer to start right away,” said Backhouse.

The lounge, a lofty room, forty feet long by twenty wide, had been divided for the occasion into two equal parts by a heavy brocade curtain drawn across the middle. The far end was thus concealed. The nearer half had been converted into an auditorium by a crescent of armchairs. There was no other furniture. A large fire was burning halfway along the wall, between the chairbacks and the door. The room was brilliantly lighted by electric bracket lamps. A sumptuous carpet covered the floor.

The lounge, a spacious room, forty feet long and twenty feet wide, had been split for the occasion into two equal parts by a heavy brocade curtain drawn across the middle. The far end was hidden from view. The closer half was set up as an auditorium with a crescent of armchairs. There was no other furniture. A large fire was burning midway along the wall, between the chairbacks and the door. The room was brightly lit by electric wall sconces. A luxurious carpet covered the floor.

Having settled his guests in their seats, Faull stepped up to the curtain and flung it aside. A replica, or nearly so, of the Drury Lane presentation of the temple scene in The Magic Flute was then exposed to view: the gloomy, massive architecture of the interior, the glowing sky above it in the background, and, silhouetted against the latter, the gigantic seated statue of the Pharaoh. A fantastically carved wooden couch lay before the pedestal of the statue. Near the curtain, obliquely placed to the auditorium, was a plain oak armchair, for the use of the medium.

Having seated his guests, Faull approached the curtain and pulled it aside. A replica, or something close to it, of the Drury Lane presentation of the temple scene in The Magic Flute was revealed: the dark, massive architecture of the interior, the radiant sky above in the background, and, outlined against that backdrop, the huge seated statue of the Pharaoh. A beautifully carved wooden couch rested in front of the statue's pedestal. Near the curtain was a simple oak armchair, angled towards the audience, for the medium's use.

Many of those present felt privately that the setting was quite inappropriate to the occasion and savoured rather unpleasantly of ostentation. Backhouse in particular seemed put out. The usual compliments, however, were showered on Mrs. Trent as the deviser of so remarkable a theatre. Faull invited his friends to step forward and examine the apartment as minutely as they might desire. Prior and Lang were the only ones to accept. The former wandered about among the pasteboard scenery, whistling to himself and occasionally tapping a part of it with his knuckles. Lang, who was in his element, ignored the rest of his party and commenced a patient, systematic search, on his own account, for secret apparatus. Faull and Mrs. Trent stood in a corner of the temple, talking together in low tones; while Mrs. Jameson, pretending to hold Backhouse in conversation, watched them as only a deeply interested woman knows how to watch.

Many people there privately felt that the setting was quite inappropriate for the occasion and had an unpleasant air of showiness. Backhouse, in particular, seemed annoyed. Still, the usual compliments were given to Mrs. Trent for creating such an impressive theater. Faull invited his friends to step forward and check out the space as thoroughly as they liked. Prior and Lang were the only ones to take him up on it. The former strolled around the cardboard scenery, whistling to himself and occasionally tapping parts of it with his knuckles. Lang, who was in his element, ignored the rest of the group and began a careful, methodical search of his own for hidden mechanisms. Faull and Mrs. Trent stood in a corner of the room, talking quietly together, while Mrs. Jameson, pretending to keep Backhouse engaged in conversation, watched them as only a deeply interested woman could.

Lang, to his own disgust, having failed to find anything of a suspicious nature, the medium now requested that his own clothing should be searched.

Lang, to his own dismay, having not found anything suspicious, now asked that his own clothing be searched.

“All these precautions are quite needless and beside the matter in hand, as you will immediately see for yourselves. My reputation demands, however, that other people who are not present would not be able to say afterward that trickery has been resorted to.”

“All these precautions are totally unnecessary and irrelevant to the issue at hand, as you will see for yourselves right away. However, my reputation requires that those who aren't here can't claim later that any deception has been used.”

To Lang again fell the ungrateful task of investigating pockets and sleeves. Within a few minutes he expressed himself satisfied that nothing mechanical was in Backhouse’s possession. The guests reseated themselves. Faull ordered two more chairs to be brought for Mrs. Trent’s friends, who, however, had not yet arrived. He then pressed an electric bell, and took his own seat.

To Lang once again had the thankless job of checking pockets and sleeves. After a few minutes, he confirmed that there was no mechanical device in Backhouse’s possession. The guests sat down again. Faull ordered two more chairs for Mrs. Trent’s friends, who still hadn't shown up. He then pressed the electric bell and took his seat.

The signal was for the hidden orchestra to begin playing. A murmur of surprise passed through the audience as, without previous warning, the beautiful and solemn strains of Mozart’s “temple” music pulsated through the air. The expectation of everyone was raised, while, beneath her pallor and composure, it could be seen that Mrs. Trent was deeply moved. It was evident that aesthetically she was by far the most important person present. Faull watched her, with his face sunk on his chest, sprawling as usual.

The signal was for the hidden orchestra to start playing. A wave of surprise swept through the audience as, without any warning, the beautiful and solemn melodies of Mozart’s “temple” music filled the air. Everyone’s anticipation heightened, while, beneath her pale complexion and calm demeanor, it was clear that Mrs. Trent was deeply affected. It was obvious that aesthetically, she was the most significant person in the room. Faull observed her, his face dropped against his chest, lounging as usual.

Backhouse stood up, with one hand on the back of his chair, and began speaking. The music instantly sank to pianissimo, and remained so for as long as he was on his legs.

Backhouse stood up, resting one hand on the back of his chair, and started speaking. The music immediately dropped to a soft volume and stayed that way for as long as he was on his feet.

“Ladies and gentlemen, you are about to witness a materialisation. That means you will see something appear in space that was not previously there. At first it will appear as a vaporous form, but finally it will be a solid body, which anyone present may feel and handle—and, for example, shake hands with. For this body will be in the human shape. It will be a real man or woman—which, I can’t say—but a man or woman without known antecedents. If, however, you demand from me an explanation of the origin of this materialised form—where it comes from, whence the atoms and molecules composing its tissues are derived—I am unable to satisfy you. I am about to produce the phenomenon; if anyone can explain it to me afterward, I shall be very grateful.... That is all I have to say.”

“Ladies and gentlemen, you’re about to witness a materialization. That means you'll see something appear in space that wasn't there before. At first, it will look like a vaporous shape, but eventually, it will become a solid figure that anyone here can touch and interact with—and, for instance, shake hands with. This figure will be human-shaped. It will be a real man or woman—which, I can’t say—but a man or woman with no known background. However, if you ask me to explain where this materialized form comes from—where the atoms and molecules making up its body come from—I can’t provide that. I’m here to create the phenomenon; if anyone can explain it to me afterward, I would be very grateful.... That's all I have to say.”

He resumed his seat, half turning his back on the assembly, and paused for a moment before beginning his task.

He sat back down, partially turning away from the group, and paused for a moment before starting his task.

It was precisely at this minute that the manservant opened the door and announced in a subdued but distinct voice: “Mr. Maskull, Mr. Nightspore.”

It was exactly at that moment that the butler opened the door and announced in a soft but clear voice: “Mr. Maskull, Mr. Nightspore.”

Everyone turned round. Faull rose to welcome the late arrivals. Backhouse also stood up, and stared hard at them.

Everyone turned around. Faull got up to greet the latecomers. Backhouse also stood up and stared intently at them.

The two strangers remained standing by the door, which was closed quietly behind them. They seemed to be waiting for the mild sensation caused by their appearance to subside before advancing into the room. Maskull was a kind of giant, but of broader and more robust physique than most giants. He wore a full beard. His features were thick and heavy, coarsely modelled, like those of a wooden carving; but his eyes, small and black, sparkled with the fires of intelligence and audacity. His hair was short, black, and bristling. Nightspore was of middle height, but so tough-looking that he appeared to be trained out of all human frailties and susceptibilities. His hairless face seemed consumed by an intense spiritual hunger, and his eyes were wild and distant. Both men were dressed in tweeds.

The two strangers stood by the door, which had closed quietly behind them. They seemed to be waiting for the slight impact of their arrival to fade before stepping into the room. Maskull was a kind of giant, but broader and more solid than most. He had a full beard. His features were thick and heavy, roughly shaped like a wooden carving; however, his small, black eyes sparkled with intelligence and boldness. His hair was short, black, and bristly. Nightspore was of average height but looked so tough that he seemed to be free of all human weaknesses and vulnerabilities. His hairless face appeared consumed by a deep spiritual hunger, and his eyes were wild and distant. Both men were dressed in tweeds.

Before any words were spoken, a loud and terrible crash of falling masonry caused the assembled party to start up from their chairs in consternation. It sounded as if the entire upper part of the building had collapsed. Faull sprang to the door, and called to the servant to say what was happening. The man had to be questioned twice before he gathered what was required of him. He said he had heard nothing. In obedience to his master’s order, he went upstairs. Nothing, however, was amiss there, neither had the maids heard anything.

Before anyone said a word, a loud and horrifying crash of falling bricks made everyone jump up from their seats in panic. It sounded like the whole top part of the building had fallen down. Faull rushed to the door and called for the servant to find out what was going on. The servant had to be asked twice before he understood what was needed of him. He said he hadn't heard anything. Following his master's command, he went upstairs. However, everything was fine up there, and the maids hadn’t heard anything either.

In the meantime Backhouse, who almost alone of those assembled had preserved his sangfroid, went straight up to Nightspore, who stood gnawing his nails.

In the meantime, Backhouse, who was almost the only person there to keep his cool, went right up to Nightspore, who was nervously chewing on his nails.

“Perhaps you can explain it, sir?”

“Maybe you can explain it, sir?”

“It was supernatural,” said Nightspore, in a harsh, muffled voice, turning away from his questioner.

“It was supernatural,” Nightspore said in a rough, muffled voice, turning away from the person asking him.

“I guessed so. It is a familiar phenomenon, but I have never heard it so loud.”

"I figured as much. It's a common thing, but I've never heard it this loud."

He then went among the guests, reassuring them. By degrees they settled down, but it was observable that their former easy and good-humoured interest in the proceedings was now changed to strained watchfulness. Maskull and Nightspore took the places allotted to them. Mrs. Trent kept stealing uneasy glances at them. Throughout the entire incident, Mozart’s hymn continued to be played. The orchestra also had heard nothing.

He then moved among the guests, calming them down. Slowly, they relaxed, but it was clear that their previous easygoing and cheerful interest in what was happening had shifted to tense vigilance. Maskull and Nightspore took their assigned seats. Mrs. Trent kept casting worried glances at them. Throughout the whole incident, Mozart’s hymn kept playing. The orchestra was unaware of anything happening as well.

Backhouse now entered on his task. It was one that began to be familiar to him, and he had no anxiety about the result. It was not possible to effect the materialisation by mere concentration of will, or the exercise of any faculty; otherwise many people could have done what he had engaged himself to do. His nature was phenomenal—the dividing wall between himself and the spiritual world was broken in many places. Through the gaps in his mind the inhabitants of the invisible, when he summoned them, passed for a moment timidly and awfully into the solid, coloured universe.... He could not say how it was brought about.... The experience was a rough one for the body, and many such struggles would lead to insanity and early death. That is why Backhouse was stern and abrupt in his manner. The coarse, clumsy suspicion of some of the witnesses, the frivolous aestheticism of others, were equally obnoxious to his grim, bursting heart; but he was obliged to live, and, to pay his way, must put up with these impertinences.

Backhouse now began his task. It was one he was becoming familiar with, and he had no worries about the outcome. It wasn’t possible to achieve materialization just by concentrating or using any special ability; if that were the case, many people could have done what he had set out to do. His nature was extraordinary—the barrier between him and the spiritual world was broken in several places. Through the gaps in his mind, the beings from the invisible realm, when he called on them, would cautiously and awesomely enter the solid, colorful universe for a moment.... He couldn’t explain how it happened.... The experience took a physical toll, and many such encounters could lead to madness and an early death. That’s why Backhouse was stern and abrupt in his manner. The coarse, clumsy skepticism of some witnesses and the superficial aestheticism of others were equally irritating to his heavy heart; but he had to survive, and to make a living, he had to tolerate these annoyances.

He sat down facing the wooden couch. His eyes remained open but seemed to look inward. His cheeks paled, and he became noticeably thinner. The spectators almost forgot to breathe. The more sensitive among them began to feel, or imagine, strange presences all around them. Maskull’s eyes glittered with anticipation, and his brows went up and down, but Nightspore appeared bored.

He sat down facing the wooden couch. His eyes stayed open but looked inward. His cheeks turned pale, and he noticeably lost weight. The spectators almost forgot to breathe. The more sensitive ones among them started to feel, or imagine, strange presences all around them. Maskull's eyes sparkled with anticipation, and his brows moved up and down, but Nightspore seemed bored.

After a long ten minutes the pedestal of the statue was seen to become slightly blurred, as though an intervening mist were rising from the ground. This slowly developed into a visible cloud, coiling hither and thither, and constantly changing shape. The professor half rose, and held his glasses with one hand further forward on the bridge of his nose.

After a long ten minutes, the base of the statue started to look a bit blurry, as if a mist was rising from the ground. This gradually turned into a visible cloud, twisting around and constantly changing shape. The professor half stood up and pushed his glasses further up on the bridge of his nose with one hand.

By slow stages the cloud acquired the dimensions and approximate outline of an adult human body, although all was still vague and blurred. It hovered lightly in the air, a foot or so above the couch. Backhouse looked haggard and ghastly. Mrs. Jameson quietly fainted in her chair, but she was unnoticed, and presently revived. The apparition now settled down upon the couch, and at the moment of doing so seemed suddenly to grow dark, solid, and manlike. Many of the guests were as pale as the medium himself, but Faull preserved his stoical apathy, and glanced once or twice at Mrs. Trent. She was staring straight at the couch, and was twisting a little lace handkerchief through the different fingers of her hand. The music went on playing.

By slow steps, the cloud took on the shape and rough outline of an adult human body, although it was still unclear and fuzzy. It floated gently in the air, about a foot above the couch. Backhouse looked worn and ghostly. Mrs. Jameson quietly fainted in her chair, but no one noticed, and she soon came to. The apparition then settled onto the couch, and at that moment seemed to suddenly become darker, more solid, and more human-like. Many of the guests were as pale as the medium himself, but Faull maintained his calm demeanor, glancing at Mrs. Trent a couple of times. She was staring directly at the couch, twisting a small lace handkerchief through her fingers. The music continued to play.

The figure was by this time unmistakably that of a man lying down. The face focused itself into distinctness. The body was draped in a sort of shroud, but the features were those of a young man. One smooth hand fell over, nearly touching the floor, white and motionless. The weaker spirits of the company stared at the vision in sick horror; the rest were grave and perplexed. The seeming man was dead, but somehow it did not appear like a death succeeding life, but like a death preliminary to life. All felt that he might sit up at any minute.

The figure was clearly that of a man lying down. His face became clear. He was wrapped in what looked like a shroud, but his features belonged to a young man. One smooth hand hung over the edge, nearly touching the floor, pale and still. The more sensitive members of the group looked at the scene in sick horror; the others appeared serious and confused. The man looked dead, but it felt less like the end of life and more like a death that was a prelude to life. Everyone sensed that he could sit up at any moment.

“Stop that music!” muttered Backhouse, tottering from his chair and facing the party. Faull touched the bell. A few more bars sounded, and then total silence ensued.

“Stop that music!” Backhouse muttered, unsteadily getting up from his chair and facing the group. Faull rang the bell. A few more bars played, and then there was complete silence.

“Anyone who wants to may approach the couch,” said Backhouse with difficulty.

“Anyone who wants to can come over to the couch,” said Backhouse with some effort.

Lang at once advanced, and stared awestruck at the supernatural youth.

Lang immediately stepped forward and stared in amazement at the otherworldly young man.

“You are at liberty to touch,” said the medium.

“You can go ahead and touch,” said the medium.

But Lang did not venture to, nor did any of the others, who one by one stole up to the couch—until it came to Faull’s turn. He looked straight at Mrs. Trent, who seemed frightened and disgusted at the spectacle before her, and then not only touched the apparition but suddenly grasped the drooping hand in his own and gave it a powerful squeeze. Mrs. Trent gave a low scream. The ghostly visitor opened his eyes, looked at Faull strangely, and sat up on the couch. A cryptic smile started playing over his mouth. Faull looked at his hand; a feeling of intense pleasure passed through his body.

But Lang didn’t dare to, and neither did any of the others, who one by one crept up to the couch—until it was Faull’s turn. He stared directly at Mrs. Trent, who looked scared and disgusted by the scene in front of her, and then not only touched the apparition but suddenly grabbed the drooping hand in his own and gave it a firm squeeze. Mrs. Trent let out a low scream. The ghostly visitor opened his eyes, looked at Faull with a puzzled expression, and sat up on the couch. A mysterious smile began to form on his lips. Faull glanced at his hand; a wave of intense pleasure washed over him.

Maskull caught Mrs. Jameson in his arms; she was attacked by another spell of faintness. Mrs. Trent ran forward, and led her out of the room. Neither of them returned.

Maskull caught Mrs. Jameson in his arms; she was hit by another wave of faintness. Mrs. Trent rushed forward and took her out of the room. Neither of them came back.

The phantom body now stood upright, looking about him, still with his peculiar smile. Prior suddenly felt sick, and went out. The other men more or less hung together, for the sake of human society, but Nightspore paced up and down, like a man weary and impatient, while Maskull attempted to interrogate the youth. The apparition watched him with a baffling expression, but did not answer. Backhouse was sitting apart, his face buried in his hands.

The ghostly figure now stood tall, scanning the surroundings, still wearing that strange smile. Prior suddenly felt nauseous and left. The other men somewhat clustered together for the sake of social interaction, but Nightspore walked back and forth, like someone tired and restless, while Maskull tried to question the young man. The ghost observed him with a confused look, but didn’t reply. Backhouse sat alone, his face hidden in his hands.

It was at this moment that the door was burst open violently, and a stranger, unannounced, half leaped, half strode a few yards into the room, and then stopped. None of Faull’s friends had ever seen him before. He was a thick, shortish man, with surprising muscular development and a head far too large in proportion to his body. His beardless yellow face indicated, as a first impression, a mixture of sagacity, brutality, and humour.

It was at this moment that the door was violently kicked open, and a stranger, unexpectedly, half leaped, half walked a few steps into the room, then stopped. None of Faull’s friends had seen him before. He was a stocky, short man, with surprisingly well-defined muscles and a head that was way too big for his body. His hairless yellow face suggested, at first glance, a mix of wisdom, ruthlessness, and humor.

“Aha-i, gentlemen!” he called out loudly. His voice was piercing, and oddly disagreeable to the ear. “So we have a little visitor here.”

“Aha-i, gentlemen!” he shouted loudly. His voice was sharp and strangely unpleasant to listen to. “So we have a little visitor here.”

Nightspore turned his back, but everyone else stared at the intruder in astonishment. He took another few steps forward, which brought him to the edge of the theatre.

Nightspore turned away, but everyone else looked at the intruder in surprise. He took a few more steps forward, reaching the edge of the theater.

“May I ask, sir, how I come to have the honour of being your host?” asked Faull sullenly. He thought that the evening was not proceeding as smoothly as he had anticipated.

“Can I ask, sir, how I ended up having the honor of being your host?” asked Faull glumly. He felt that the evening wasn't going as smoothly as he had expected.

The newcomer looked at him for a second, and then broke into a great, roaring guffaw. He thumped Faull on the back playfully—but the play was rather rough, for the victim was sent staggering against the wall before he could recover his balance.

The newcomer stared at him for a moment, and then burst into a loud, hearty laugh. He playfully patted Faull on the back—but it was a bit too rough, as Faull was knocked back against the wall before he could regain his balance.

“Good evening, my host!”

“Good evening, my host!”

“And good evening to you too, my lad!” he went on, addressing the supernatural youth, who was now beginning to wander about the room, in apparent unconsciousness of his surroundings. “I have seen someone very like you before, I think.”

“And good evening to you too, my boy!” he continued, speaking to the supernatural young man, who was now starting to roam around the room, seemingly unaware of his surroundings. “I believe I’ve seen someone very similar to you before.”

There was no response.

No response.

The intruder thrust his head almost up to the phantom’s face. “You have no right here, as you know.”

The intruder leaned in close to the ghost's face. “You have no right to be here, as you know.”

The shape looked back at him with a smile full of significance, which, however, no one could understand.

The figure smiled at him, wearing a smile that was full of meaning, but no one could comprehend it.

“Be careful what you are doing,” said Backhouse quickly.

“Be careful with what you’re doing,” Backhouse said quickly.

“What’s the matter, spirit usher?”

"What's wrong, spirit usher?"

“I don’t know who you are, but if you use physical violence toward that, as you seem inclined to do, the consequences may prove very unpleasant.”

“I don’t know who you are, but if you use physical violence against that, as you seem ready to do, the consequences could be really unpleasant.”

“And without pleasure our evening would be spoiled, wouldn’t it, my little mercenary friend?”

“And without pleasure, our evening would be ruined, right, my little mercenary friend?”

Humour vanished from his face, like sunlight from a landscape, leaving it hard and rocky. Before anyone realised what he was doing, he encircled the soft, white neck of the materialised shape with his hairy hands and, with a double turn, twisted it completely round. A faint, unearthly shriek sounded, and the body fell in a heap to the floor. Its face was uppermost. The guests were unutterably shocked to observe that its expression had changed from the mysterious but fascinating smile to a vulgar, sordid, bestial grin, which cast a cold shadow of moral nastiness into every heart. The transformation was accompanied by a sickening stench of the graveyard.

Humor disappeared from his face like sunlight vanishing from a landscape, leaving it hard and rocky. Before anyone realized what he was doing, he wrapped his hairy hands around the soft, white neck of the figure and, with a quick twist, turned it completely around. A faint, eerie shriek echoed, and the body collapsed in a heap on the floor, its face up. The guests were utterly shocked to see that its expression had changed from a mysterious but captivating smile to a crude, disgusting, bestial grin, which cast a cold shadow of moral decay into every heart. The transformation was accompanied by a nauseating smell of the graveyard.

The features faded rapidly away, the body lost its consistence, passing from the solid to the shadowy condition, and, before two minutes had elapsed, the spirit-form had entirely disappeared.

The features quickly faded, the body lost its substance, shifting from solid to shadowy, and, before two minutes had passed, the spirit-form had completely vanished.

The short stranger turned and confronted the party, with a long, loud laugh, like nothing in nature.

The short stranger turned to face the group, letting out a long, loud laugh that sounded unlike anything in nature.

The professor talked excitedly to Kent-Smith in low tones. Faull beckoned Backhouse behind a wing of scenery, and handed him his check without a word. The medium put it in his pocket, buttoned his coat, and walked out of the room. Lang followed him, in order to get a drink.

The professor chatted enthusiastically with Kent-Smith in hushed tones. Faull signaled Backhouse to come behind a piece of scenery and handed him his check without saying anything. The medium slipped it into his pocket, buttoned his coat, and exited the room. Lang trailed behind him to grab a drink.

The stranger poked his face up into Maskull’s.

The stranger leaned in close to Maskull's face.

“Well, giant, what do you think of it all? Wouldn’t you like to see the land where this sort of fruit grows wild?”

“Well, giant, what do you think of all this? Wouldn't you want to see the place where this kind of fruit grows wild?”

“What sort of fruit?”

“What kind of fruit?”

“That specimen goblin.”

“That goblin specimen.”

Maskull waved him away with his huge hand. “Who are you, and how did you come here?”

Maskull waved him off with his large hand. “Who are you, and how did you get here?”

“Call up your friend. Perhaps he may recognise me.” Nightspore had moved a chair to the fire, and was watching the embers with a set, fanatical expression.

“Call your friend. Maybe he’ll remember me.” Nightspore had shifted a chair closer to the fire and was staring at the embers with an intense, almost obsessive look.

“Let Krag come to me, if he wants me,” he said, in his strange voice.

“Let Krag come to me if he wants me,” he said in his unusual voice.

“You see, he does know me,” uttered Krag, with a humorous look. Walking over to Nightspore, he put a hand on the back of his chair.

"You see, he does know me," Krag said with a playful grin. He walked over to Nightspore and placed a hand on the back of his chair.

“Still the same old gnawing hunger?”

“Still dealing with that same old annoying hunger?”

“What is doing these days?” demanded Nightspore disdainfully, without altering his attitude.

“What are you up to these days?” asked Nightspore contemptuously, without changing his demeanor.

“Surtur has gone, and we are to follow him.”

“Surtur has left, and we are to follow him.”

“How do you two come to know each other, and of whom are you speaking?” asked Maskull, looking from one to the other in perplexity.

“How did you two meet, and who are you talking about?” asked Maskull, looking from one to the other in confusion.

“Krag has something for us. Let us go outside,” replied Nightspore. He got up, and glanced over his shoulder. Maskull, following the direction of his eye, observed that the few remaining men were watching their little group attentively.

“Krag has something for us. Let’s go outside,” Nightspore said. He stood up and looked back over his shoulder. Maskull, following his gaze, noticed that the few men left were watching their little group closely.





Chapter 2. IN THE STREET

The three men gathered in the street outside the house. The night was slightly frosty, but particularly clear, with an east wind blowing. The multitude of blazing stars caused the sky to appear like a vast scroll of hieroglyphic symbols. Maskull felt oddly excited; he had a sense that something extraordinary was about to happen. “What brought you to this house tonight, Krag, and what made you do what you did? How are we understand that apparition?”

The three men stood in the street outside the house. The night was a bit chilly but especially clear, with an east wind blowing. The countless shining stars made the sky look like a huge scroll covered in hieroglyphics. Maskull felt a strange excitement; he had a feeling that something amazing was about to unfold. “What brought you to this house tonight, Krag, and why did you do what you did? How are we supposed to make sense of that apparition?”

“That must have been Crystalman’s expression on its face,” muttered Nightspore.

“That's gotta be Crystalman's expression on its face,” muttered Nightspore.

“We have discussed that, haven’t we, Maskull? Maskull is anxious to behold that rare fruit in its native wilds.”

“We talked about that, didn’t we, Maskull? Maskull is eager to see that rare fruit in its natural habitat.”

Maskull looked at Krag carefully, trying to analyse his own feelings toward him. He was distinctly repelled by the man’s personality, yet side by side with this aversion a savage, living energy seemed to spring up in his heart that in some strange fashion was attributable to Krag.

Maskull examined Krag intently, trying to understand his own feelings about him. He felt a strong dislike for the man’s personality, but alongside this aversion, a fierce, vibrant energy seemed to rise in his heart that, in a strange way, he connected to Krag.

“Why do you insist on this simile?” he asked.

“Why do you keep insisting on this comparison?” he asked.

“Because it is apropos. Nightspore’s quite right. That was Crystalman’s face, and we are going to Crystalman’s country.”

“Because it makes sense. Nightspore is absolutely right. That was Crystalman’s face, and we are heading to Crystalman’s country.”

“And where is this mysterious country?”

“And where is this mysterious country?”

“Tormance.”

“Tormance.”

“That’s a quaint name. But where is it?”

"That’s an interesting name. But where is it?"

Krag grinned, showing his yellow teeth in the light of the street lamp.

Krag smiled, revealing his yellow teeth in the glow of the streetlamp.

“It is the residential suburb of Arcturus.”

“It is the residential neighborhood of Arcturus.”

“What is he talking about, Nightspore?... Do you mean the star of that name?” he went on, to Krag.

“What is he talking about, Nightspore?... Are you referring to the star by that name?” he continued, addressing Krag.

“Which you have in front of you at this very minute,” said Krag, pointing a thick finger toward the brightest star in the south-eastern sky. “There you see Arcturus, and Tormance is its one inhabited planet.”

“Which you have in front of you right now,” said Krag, pointing a thick finger at the brightest star in the southeastern sky. “There you see Arcturus, and Tormance is its only inhabited planet.”

Maskull looked at the heavy, gleaming star, and again at Krag. Then he pulled out a pipe, and began to fill it.

Maskull looked at the bright, shining star, and then at Krag again. Then he took out a pipe and started filling it.

“You must have cultivated a new form of humour, Krag.”

“You must have developed a new type of humor, Krag.”

“I am glad if I can amuse you, Maskull, if only for a few days.”

“I’m happy if I can entertain you, Maskull, even just for a few days.”

“I meant to ask you—how do you know my name?”

“I wanted to ask you—how do you know my name?”

“It would be odd if I didn’t, seeing that I only came here on your account. As a matter of fact, Nightspore and I are old friends.”

“It would be strange if I didn’t, considering I only came here for you. Actually, Nightspore and I go way back.”

Maskull paused with his suspended match. “You came here on my account?”

Maskull paused with his lit match. “You came here for me?”

“Surely. On your account and Nightspore’s. We three are to be fellow travellers.”

“Of course. Because of you and Nightspore. We three are going to be traveling together.”

Maskull now lit his pipe and puffed away coolly for a few moments.

Maskull now lit his pipe and smoked it casually for a few moments.

“I’m sorry, Krag, but I must assume you are mad.”

“I’m sorry, Krag, but I have to assume you’re crazy.”

Krag threw his head back, and gave a scraping laugh. “Am I mad, Nightspore?”

Krag threw his head back and let out a harsh laugh. “Am I crazy, Nightspore?”

“Has Surtur gone to Tormance?” ejaculated Nightspore in a strangled voice, fixing his eyes on Krag’s face.

“Has Surtur gone to Tormance?” gasped Nightspore, staring intently at Krag’s face.

“Yes, and he requires that we follow him at once.”

“Yes, and he wants us to follow him right away.”

Maskull’s heart began to beat strangely. It all sounded to him like a dream conversation.

Maskull’s heart started to beat oddly. Everything sounded to him like a dream conversation.

“And since how long, Krag, have I been required to do things by a total stranger.... Besides, who is this individual?”

“And how long, Krag, have I been forced to do things by a complete stranger.... Plus, who is this person?”

“Krag’s chief,” said Nightspore, turning his head away.

“Krag’s chief,” Nightspore said, turning his head away.

“The riddle is too elaborate for me. I give up.”

"The riddle is too complicated for me. I’m done."

“You are looking for mysteries,” said Krag, “so naturally you are finding them. Try and simplify your ideas, my friend. The affair is plain and serious.”

“You're looking for mysteries,” Krag said, “so it's no surprise you're finding them. Try to keep your thoughts simple, my friend. The situation is straightforward and serious.”

Maskull stared hard at him and smoked rapidly.

Maskull stared at him intently and smoked quickly.

“Where have you come from now?” demanded Nightspore suddenly.

“Where are you coming from now?” Nightspore asked suddenly.

“From the old observatory at Starkness.... Have you heard of the famous Starkness Observatory, Maskull?”

“From the old observatory at Starkness.... Have you heard of the famous Starkness Observatory, Maskull?”

“No. Where is it?”

“No. Where is it at?”

“On the north-east coast of Scotland. Curious discoveries are made there from time to time.”

“On the northeast coast of Scotland. Interesting discoveries are made there from time to time.”

“As, for example, how to make voyages to the stars. So this Surtur turns out to be an astronomer. And you too, presumably?”

“As, for example, how to travel to the stars. So this Surtur turns out to be an astronomer. And you too, I assume?”

Krag grinned again. “How long will it take you to wind up your affairs? When can you be ready to start?”

Krag smiled again. “How long will it take you to wrap up your affairs? When can you be ready to go?”

“You are too considerate,” said Maskull, laughing outright. “I was beginning to fear that I would be hauled away at once.... However, I have neither wife, land, nor profession, so there’s nothing to wait for.... What is the itinerary?”

“You're way too thoughtful,” Maskull said, bursting into laughter. “I was starting to worry I'd be taken away immediately.... But I don't have a wife, a home, or a job, so there's nothing to hold me back.... What's the plan?”

“You are a fortunate man. A bold, daring heart, and no encumbrances.” Krag’s features became suddenly grave and rigid. “Don’t be a fool, and refuse a gift of luck. A gift declined is not offered a second time.”

“You're a lucky guy. You have a brave, adventurous spirit, and no burdens holding you back.” Krag's expression turned serious and stiff. “Don’t be stupid and turn down a stroke of luck. A gift turned down isn't given again.”

“Krag,” replied Maskull simply, returning his pipe to his pocket. “I ask you to put yourself in my place. Even if I were a man sick for adventures, how could I listen seriously to such an insane proposition as this? What do I know about you, or your past record? You may be a practical joker, or you may have come out of a madhouse—I know nothing about it. If you claim to be an exceptional man, and want my cooperation, you must offer me exceptional proofs.”

“Krag,” Maskull replied simply, putting his pipe back in his pocket. “I ask you to see things from my perspective. Even if I were someone desperate for adventure, how could I take such a crazy proposal seriously? What do I know about you or your history? You could be pulling a prank, or you might have just escaped from a mental institution—I have no idea. If you say you're an extraordinary person and want my help, you need to give me extraordinary proof.”

“And what proofs would you consider adequate, Maskull?”

“And what kind of proof would you find sufficient, Maskull?”

As he spoke he gripped Maskull’s arm. A sharp, chilling pain immediately passed through the latter’s body and at the same moment his brain caught fire. A light burst in upon him like the rising of the sun. He asked himself for the first time if this fantastic conversation could by any chance refer to real things.

As he spoke, he grabbed Maskull’s arm. A sharp, chilling pain shot through Maskull’s body, and at that moment, his mind ignited. A realization hit him like the sunrise. For the first time, he questioned whether this extraordinary conversation could possibly relate to real things.

“Listen, Krag,” he said slowly, while peculiar images and conceptions started to travel in rich disorder through his mind. “You talk about a certain journey. Well, if that journey were a possible one, and I were given the chance of making it, I would be willing never to come back. For twenty-four hours on that Arcturian planet, I would give my life. That is my attitude toward that journey.... Now prove to me that you’re not talking nonsense. Produce your credentials.”

“Listen, Krag,” he said slowly, as strange images and ideas began to swirl chaotically in his mind. “You talk about a certain journey. Well, if that journey were possible and I had the chance to take it, I’d be willing to never return. For twenty-four hours on that Arcturian planet, I would give my life. That’s how I feel about that journey.... Now show me that you’re not just talking nonsense. Present your credentials.”

Krag stared at him all the time he was speaking, his face gradually resuming its jesting expression.

Krag looked at him the whole time he was talking, his face slowly returning to its joking expression.

“Oh, you will get your twenty-four hours, and perhaps longer, but not much longer. You’re an audacious fellow, Maskull, but this trip will prove a little strenuous, even for you.... And so, like the unbelievers of old, you want a sign from heaven?”

“Oh, you’ll get your twenty-four hours, maybe even longer, but not by much. You’re quite bold, Maskull, but this journey will be a bit tough, even for you.... So, like the skeptics of the past, you want a sign from above?”

Maskull frowned. “But the whole thing is ridiculous. Our brains are overexcited by what took place in there. Let us go home, and sleep it off.”

Maskull frowned. “But this whole thing is just ridiculous. Our brains are way too overstimulated by what happened in there. Let’s go home and sleep it off.”

Krag detained him with one hand, while groping in his breast pocket with the other. He presently fished out what resembled a small folding lens. The diameter of the glass did not exceed two inches.

Krag held him back with one hand while he rummaged through his breast pocket with the other. He soon pulled out what looked like a small folding lens. The glass didn't measure more than two inches in diameter.

“First take a peep at Arcturus through this, Maskull. It may serve as a provisional sign. It’s the best I can do, unfortunately. I am not a travelling magician.... Be very careful not to drop it. It’s somewhat heavy.”

“First, take a look at Arcturus through this, Maskull. It might work as a temporary guide. It’s the best I can offer, unfortunately. I'm not a traveling magician... Be really careful not to drop it. It’s a bit heavy.”

Maskull took the lens in his hand, struggled with it for a minute, and then looked at Krag in amazement. The little object weighed at least twenty pounds, though it was not much bigger than a crown piece.

Maskull took the lens in his hand, struggled with it for a minute, and then looked at Krag in surprise. The small object weighed at least twenty pounds, even though it was only slightly bigger than a coin.

“What stuff can this be, Krag?”

“What could this stuff be, Krag?”

“Look through it, my good friend. That’s what I gave it to you for.”

“Take a look at it, my good friend. That’s why I gave it to you.”

Maskull held it up with difficulty, directed it toward the gleaming Arcturus, and snatched as long and as steady a glance at the star as the muscles of his arm would permit. What he saw was this. The star, which to the naked eye appeared as a single yellow point of light, now became clearly split into two bright but minute suns, the larger of which was still yellow, while its smaller companion was a beautiful blue. But this was not all. Apparently circulating around the yellow sun was a comparatively small and hardly distinguishable satellite, which seemed to shine, not by its own, but by reflected light.... Maskull lowered and raised his arm repeatedly. The same spectacle revealed itself again and again, but he was able to see nothing else. Then he passed back the lens to Krag, without a word, and stood chewing his underlip.

Maskull struggled to hold it up, aimed it at the shining Arcturus, and took as long and steady a look at the star as his arm would allow. Here’s what he saw. The star, which looked like a single yellow point of light to the naked eye, now appeared clearly split into two bright but tiny suns; the larger one was still yellow, and its smaller companion was a beautiful blue. But that wasn’t all. Seemingly orbiting the yellow sun was a relatively small and barely noticeable satellite that looked like it shone not by itself, but by reflected light. Maskull lowered and raised his arm repeatedly. The same sight came into view again and again, but he couldn’t see anything else. Then he silently handed the lens back to Krag and stood there chewing his lower lip.

“You take a glimpse too,” scraped Krag, proffering the glass to Nightspore.

“You take a look too,” said Krag, handing the glass to Nightspore.

Nightspore turned his back and began to pace up and down. Krag laughed sardonically, and returned the lens to his pocket. “Well, Maskull, are you satisfied?”

Nightspore turned away and started pacing back and forth. Krag chuckled cynically and put the lens back in his pocket. “So, Maskull, are you happy now?”

“Arcturus, then, is a double sun. And is that third point the planet Tormance?”

“Arcturus is a binary star. And is that third point the planet Tormance?”

“Our future home, Maskull.”

"Our future home, Maskull."

Maskull continued to ponder. “You inquire if I am satisfied. I don’t know, Krag. It’s miraculous, and that’s all I can say about it.... But I’m satisfied of one thing. There must be very wonderful astronomers at Starkness and if you invite me to your observatory I will surely come.”

Maskull kept thinking. “You want to know if I’m satisfied. I’m not sure, Krag. It’s amazing, and that’s all I can say about it... But there’s one thing I’m sure of. There have to be some incredible astronomers at Starkness, and if you invite me to your observatory, I will definitely come.”

“I do invite you. We set off from there.”

“I invite you. Let's head out from there.”

“And you, Nightspore?” demanded Maskull.

“And you, Nightspore?” asked Maskull.

“The journey has to be made,” answered his friend in indistinct tones, “though I don’t see what will come of it.”

“The journey has to be made,” his friend replied in unclear tones, “even though I don’t know what will come of it.”

Krag shot a penetrating glance at him. “More remarkable adventures than this would need to be arranged before we could excite Nightspore.”

Krag shot him a sharp look. “We’d need to plan more impressive adventures than this to get Nightspore excited.”

“Yet he is coming.”

“Still, he’s coming.”

“But not con amore. He is coming merely to bear you company.”

“But not con amore. He's coming just to keep you company.”

Maskull again sought the heavy, sombre star, gleaming in solitary might, in the south-eastern heavens, and, as he gazed, his heart swelled with grand and painful longings, for which, however, he was unable to account to his own intellect. He felt that his destiny was in some way bound up with this gigantic, far-distant sun. But still he did not dare to admit to himself Krag’s seriousness.

Maskull again looked for the heavy, dark star, shining alone in the southeastern sky, and as he stared, his heart filled with deep and painful yearnings that he couldn't explain to himself. He sensed that his fate was somehow linked to this enormous, distant sun. Yet, he still didn’t allow himself to recognize the seriousness of Krag’s intentions.

He heard his parting remarks in deep abstraction, and only after the lapse of several minutes, when, alone with Nightspore, did he realise that they referred to such mundane matters as travelling routes and times of trains.

He listened to his goodbye comments while lost in thought, and only after a few minutes, when he was alone with Nightspore, did he realize they were about everyday things like travel routes and train schedules.

“Does Krag travel north with us, Nightspore? I didn’t catch that.”

“Is Krag coming north with us, Nightspore? I didn’t catch that.”

“No. We go on first, and he joins us at Starkness on the evening of the day after tomorrow.”

“No. We go on first, and he’ll meet us at Starkness on the evening of the day after tomorrow.”

Maskull remained thoughtful. “What am I to think of that man?”

Maskull stayed deep in thought. “What should I make of that guy?”

“For your information,” replied Nightspore wearily, “I have never known him to lie.”

“For your info,” Nightspore replied tiredly, “I’ve never known him to lie.”





Chapter 3. STARKNESS

A couple of days later, at two o’clock in the afternoon, Maskull and Nightspore arrived at Starkness Observatory, having covered the seven miles from Haillar Station on foot. The road, very wild and lonely, ran for the greater part of the way near the edge of rather lofty cliffs, within sight of the North Sea. The sun shone, but a brisk east wind was blowing and the air was salt and cold. The dark green waves were flecked with white. Throughout the walk, they were accompanied by the plaintive, beautiful crying of the gulls.

A couple of days later, at two in the afternoon, Maskull and Nightspore made their way to Starkness Observatory, having walked the seven miles from Haillar Station. The road, very wild and deserted, mostly ran along the edge of tall cliffs, with a view of the North Sea. The sun was shining, but a sharp east wind was blowing, and the air felt salty and cold. The dark green waves were dotted with white. Throughout their walk, they were accompanied by the sad, beautiful cries of the gulls.

The observatory presented itself to their eyes as a self-contained little community, without neighbours, and perched on the extreme end of the land. There were three buildings: a small, stone-built dwelling house, a low workshop, and, about two hundred yards farther north, a square tower of granite masonry, seventy feet in height.

The observatory appeared to them as a small, independent community, with no neighbors, sitting at the far edge of the land. There were three buildings: a small stone house, a low workshop, and about two hundred yards further north, a square granite tower that stood seventy feet tall.

The house and the shop were separated by an open yard, littered with waste. A single stone wall surrounded both, except on the side facing the sea, where the house itself formed a continuation of the cliff. No one appeared. The windows were all closed, and Maskull could have sworn that the whole establishment was shut up and deserted.

The house and the shop were separated by an open yard filled with garbage. A single stone wall enclosed both, except for the side facing the sea, where the house seamlessly extended from the cliff. No one was around. All the windows were shut, and Maskull could have sworn the entire place was locked up and abandoned.

He passed through the open gate, followed by Nightspore, and knocked vigorously at the front door. The knocker was thick with dust and had obviously not been used for a long time. He put his ear to the door, but could hear no movements inside the house. He then tried the handle; the door was looked.

He walked through the open gate, followed by Nightspore, and knocked hard on the front door. The knocker was covered in dust and clearly hadn't been used in a long time. He pressed his ear against the door but couldn't hear any sounds inside the house. Then he tried the handle; the door was locked.

They walked around the house, looking for another entrance, but there was only the one door.

They walked around the house, searching for another entrance, but there was only the one door.

“This isn’t promising,” growled Maskull. “There’s no one here..... Now you try the shed, while I go over to that tower.”

“This isn’t looking good,” grumbled Maskull. “There’s no one around... Now you check the shed while I head over to that tower.”

Nightspore, who had not spoken half a dozen words since leaving the train, complied in silence, and started off across the yard. Maskull passed out of the gate again. When he arrived at the foot of the tower, which stood some way back from the cliff, he found the door heavily padlocked. Gazing up, he saw six windows, one above the other at equal distances, all on the east face—that is, overlooking the sea. Realising that no satisfaction was to be gained here, he came away again, still more irritated than before. When he rejoined his friend, Nightspore reported that the workshop was also locked.

Nightspore, who hadn't said more than a few words since they left the train, moved quietly and started walking across the yard. Maskull stepped out of the gate again. When he got to the base of the tower, which was set back from the cliff, he found the door securely locked with a heavy padlock. Looking up, he noticed six windows, one stacked on top of the other at equal distances, all on the east side—facing the sea. Realizing there was nothing to gain here, he walked away, feeling even more annoyed than before. When he met up with his friend, Nightspore mentioned that the workshop was also locked.

“Did we, or did we not, receive an invitation?” demanded Maskull energetically.

“Did we get an invitation or not?” Maskull asked excitedly.

“The house is empty,” replied Nightspore, biting his nails. “Better break a window.”

“The house is empty,” Nightspore replied, biting his nails. “You might as well break a window.”

“I certainly don’t mean to camp out till Krag condescends to come.”

"I definitely don't plan to wait here until Krag decides to show up."

He picked up an old iron bolt from the yard and, retreating to a safe distance, hurled it against a sash window on the ground floor. The lower pane was completely shattered. Carefully avoiding the broken glass, Maskull thrust his hand through the aperture and pushed back the frame fastening. A minute later they had climbed through and were standing inside the house.

He picked up an old iron bolt from the yard and, moving back to a safe distance, threw it at a sash window on the ground floor. The lower pane completely shattered. Carefully avoiding the broken glass, Maskull reached through the opening and pushed back the window latch. A minute later, they had climbed through and were standing inside the house.

The room, which was a kitchen, was in an indescribably filthy and neglected condition. The furniture scarcely held together, broken utensils and rubbish lay on the floor instead of on the dust heap, everything was covered with a deep deposit of dust. The atmosphere was so foul that Maskull judged that no fresh air had passed into the room for several months. Insects were crawling on the walls.

The room, which was a kitchen, was in an incredibly dirty and neglected state. The furniture was barely holding up, broken utensils and trash were scattered on the floor instead of being in the trash can, and everything was coated in a thick layer of dust. The air was so stale that Maskull figured no fresh air had entered the room in months. Insects were crawling on the walls.

They went into the other rooms on the lower floor—a scullery, a barely furnished dining room, and a storing place for lumber. The same dirt, mustiness, and neglect met their eyes. At least half a year must have elapsed since these rooms were last touched, or even entered.

They went into the other rooms on the lower floor—a small kitchen, a sparsely furnished dining room, and a storage area for lumber. The same dirt, mustiness, and neglect greeted them. At least six months must have passed since anyone had last cleaned or even entered these rooms.

“Does your faith in Krag still hold?” asked Maskull. “I confess mine is at vanishing point. If this affair isn’t one big practical joke, it has every promise of being one. Krag never lived here in his life.”

“Do you still have faith in Krag?” Maskull asked. “I admit mine is about to disappear. If this whole situation isn’t just one big prank, it certainly seems like it. Krag has never lived here in his life.”

“Come upstairs first,” said Nightspore.

“Come upstairs first,” Nightspore said.

The upstairs rooms proved to consist of a library and three bedrooms. All the windows were tightly closed, and the air was insufferable. The beds had been slept in, evidently a long time ago, and had never been made since. The tumbled, discoloured bed linen actually preserved the impressions of the sleepers. There was no doubt that these impressions were ancient, for all sorts of floating dirt had accumulated on the sheets and coverlets.

The upstairs rooms turned out to be a library and three bedrooms. All the windows were sealed shut, and the air was unbearable. The beds had clearly been slept in a long time ago and hadn’t been made since. The messy, stained bed linens even showed the shapes of the people who had slept there. It was obvious these impressions were old, as all kinds of dust had built up on the sheets and blankets.

“Who could have slept here, do you think?” interrogated Maskull. “The observatory staff?”

“Who do you think could have slept here?” Maskull asked. “The observatory staff?”

“More likely travellers like ourselves. They left suddenly.”

"More likely travelers like us. They left without warning."

Maskull flung the windows wide open in every room he came to, and held his breath until he had done so. Two of the bedrooms faced the sea; the third, the library, the upward-sloping moorland. This library was now the only room left unvisited, and unless they discovered signs of recent occupation here Maskull made up his mind to regard the whole business as a gigantic hoax.

Maskull threw open the windows in every room he entered and held his breath until he had finished. Two of the bedrooms overlooked the sea; the third, the library, looked out onto the sloping moorland. This library was now the only room left unexplored, and unless they found any signs of recent activity here, Maskull decided to view the entire situation as a huge prank.

But the library, like all the other rooms, was foul with stale air and dust-laden. Maskull, having flung the window up and down, fell heavily into an armchair and looked disgustedly at his friend.

But the library, like all the other rooms, was filled with stale air and covered in dust. Maskull, after yanking the window open and closed, heavily collapsed into an armchair and looked at his friend with disgust.

“Now what is your opinion of Krag?”

“What do you think of Krag?”

Nightspore sat on the edge of the table which stood before the window. “He may still have left a message for us.”

Nightspore sat on the edge of the table in front of the window. “He might have left us a message.”

“What message? Why? Do you mean in this room?—I see no message.”

“What message? Why? Are you talking about in this room?—I don't see any message.”

Nightspore’s eyes wandered about the room, finally seeming to linger upon a glass-fronted wall cupboard, which contained a few old bottles on one of the shelves and nothing else. Maskull glanced at him and at the cupboard. Then, without a word, he got up to examine the bottles.

Nightspore’s eyes scanned the room, eventually settling on a glass-fronted wall cabinet that held a few old bottles on one of the shelves and nothing else. Maskull looked at him and then at the cabinet. Without saying anything, he got up to take a closer look at the bottles.

There were four altogether, one of which was larger than the rest. The smaller ones were about eight inches long. All were torpedo-shaped, but had flattened bottoms, which enabled them to stand upright. Two of the smaller ones were empty and unstoppered, the others contained a colourless liquid, and possessed queer-looking, nozzle-like stoppers that were connected by a thin metal rod with a catch halfway down the side of the bottle. They were labelled, but the labels were yellow with age and the writing was nearly undecipherable. Maskull carried the filled bottles with him to the table in front of the window, in order to get better light. Nightspore moved away to make room for him.

There were a total of four, one of which was bigger than the others. The smaller ones were about eight inches long. They were all shaped like torpedoes but had flat bottoms that allowed them to stand upright. Two of the smaller ones were empty and without stoppers, while the others had a clear liquid inside and featured strange, nozzle-like stoppers attached by a thin metal rod with a catch halfway down the side of the bottle. They had labels, but the labels were yellowed from age, and the writing was almost unreadable. Maskull took the filled bottles with him to the table by the window to get better light. Nightspore moved aside to make space for him.

He now made out on the larger bottle the words “Solar Back Rays”; and on the other one, after some doubt, he thought that he could distinguish something like “Arcturian Back Rays.”

He could now see the words "Solar Back Rays" on the larger bottle; and on the other one, after a moment of uncertainty, he thought he could make out something like "Arcturian Back Rays."

He looked up, to stare curiously at his friend. “Have you been here before, Nightspore?”

He looked up to curiously stare at his friend. “Have you been here before, Nightspore?”

“I guessed Krag would leave a message.”

“I thought Krag would leave a message.”

“Well, I don’t know—it may be a message, but it means nothing to us, or at all events to me. What are ‘back rays’?”

“Well, I don’t know—it might be a message, but it doesn’t mean anything to us, or at least not to me. What are ‘back rays’?”

“Light that goes back to its source,” muttered Nightspore.

“Light that returns to its source,” muttered Nightspore.

“And what kind of light would that be?”

“And what kind of light would that be?”

Nightspore seemed unwilling to answer, but, finding Maskull’s eyes still fixed on him, he brought out: “Unless light pulled, as well as pushed, how would flowers contrive to twist their heads around after the sun?”

Nightspore appeared hesitant to respond, but seeing Maskull’s gaze still on him, he said, “Unless light attracted as well as repelled, how would flowers manage to turn their heads to follow the sun?”

“I don’t know. But the point is, what are these bottles for?”

“I don’t know. But the point is, what are these bottles for?”

While he was still talking, with his hand on the smaller bottle, the other, which was lying on its side, accidentally rolled over in such a manner that the metal caught against the table. He made a movement to stop it, his hand was actually descending, when—the bottle suddenly disappeared before his eyes. It had not rolled off the table, but had really vanished—it was nowhere at all.

While he was still talking, with his hand on the smaller bottle, the other one, lying on its side, accidentally rolled in such a way that the metal hit the table. He reached to stop it, his hand was coming down, when—the bottle suddenly vanished before his eyes. It didn’t roll off the table; it just completely disappeared—it was nowhere to be found.

Maskull stared at the table. After a minute he raised his brows, and turned to Nightspore with a smile. “The message grows more intricate.”

Maskull looked at the table. After a minute, he raised his eyebrows and turned to Nightspore with a smile. “The message is getting more complicated.”

Nightspore looked bored. “The valve became unfastened. The contents have escaped through the open window toward the sun, carrying the bottle with them. But the bottle will be burned up by the earth’s atmosphere, and the contents will dissipate, and will not reach the sun.”

Nightspore looked uninterested. “The valve came loose. The contents have escaped through the open window toward the sun, taking the bottle with them. But the bottle will burn up in the earth’s atmosphere, and the contents will spread out, and won’t reach the sun.”

Maskull listened attentively, and his smile faded. “Does anything prevent us from experimenting with this other bottle?”

Maskull listened carefully, and his smile disappeared. “Is there anything stopping us from trying out this other bottle?”

“Replace it in the cupboard,” said Nightspore. “Arcturus is still below the horizon, and you would succeed only in wrecking the house.”

“Put it back in the cupboard,” said Nightspore. “Arcturus is still below the horizon, and all you’d do is mess up the house.”

Maskull remained standing before the window, pensively gazing out at the sunlit moors.

Maskull stood before the window, lost in thought as he looked out at the sunlit moors.

“Krag treats me like a child,” he remarked presently. “And perhaps I really am a child.... My cynicism must seem most amusing to Krag. But why does he leave me to find out all this by myself—for I don’t include you, Nightspore.... But what time will Krag be here?”

“Krag treats me like a kid,” he said after a moment. “And maybe I really am a kid... My cynicism must seem pretty funny to Krag. But why does he let me figure all this out on my own—I'm not talking about you, Nightspore... But what time will Krag get here?”

“Not before dark, I expect,” his friend replied.

“Not before it gets dark, I expect,” his friend replied.





Chapter 4. THE VOICE

It was by this time past three o’clock. Feeling hungry, for they had eaten nothing since early morning, Maskull went downstairs to forage, but without much hope of finding anything in the shape of food. In a safe in the kitchen he discovered a bag of mouldy oatmeal, which was untouchable, a quantity of quite good tea in an airtight caddy, and an unopened can of ox tongue. Best of all, in the dining-room cupboard he came across an uncorked bottle of first-class Scotch whisky. He at once made preparations for a scratch meal.

It was already past three o’clock. Feeling hungry since they hadn’t eaten anything since early morning, Maskull went downstairs to look for food, but he didn’t expect to find much. In a safe in the kitchen, he found a bag of moldy oatmeal, which was inedible, some good tea in an airtight container, and an unopened can of ox tongue. Best of all, in the dining room cupboard, he found an uncorked bottle of top-quality Scotch whisky. He immediately started preparing a makeshift meal.

A pump in the yard ran clear after a good deal of hard working at it, and he washed out and filled the antique kettle. For firewood, one of the kitchen chairs was broken up with a chopper. The light, dusty wood made a good blaze in the grate, the kettle was boiled, and cups were procured and washed. Ten minutes later the friends were dining in the library.

A pump in the yard finally worked after a lot of effort, and he washed out and filled the old kettle. For firewood, he chopped up one of the kitchen chairs. The light, dry wood created a nice fire in the grate, the kettle was boiled, and they got some cups and washed them. Ten minutes later, the friends were having dinner in the library.

Nightspore ate and drank little, but Maskull sat down with good appetite. There being no milk, whisky took the place of it; the nearly black tea was mixed with an equal quantity of the spirit. Of this concoction Maskull drank cup after cup, and long after the tongue had disappeared he was still imbibing.

Nightspore ate and drank very little, but Maskull sat down with a hearty appetite. Since there was no milk, whisky served as a substitute; the almost black tea was mixed with the same amount of the spirit. Maskull kept drinking cup after cup of this mixture, and even long after he stopped tasting it, he was still sipping.

Nightspore looked at him queerly. “Do you intend to finish the bottle before Krag comes?”

Nightspore looked at him strangely. “Are you planning to finish the bottle before Krag arrives?”

“Krag won’t want any, and one must do something. I feel restless.”

“Krag won’t want any, and we have to take action. I feel uneasy.”

“Let us take a look at the country.”

“Let’s take a look at the country.”

The cup, which was on its way to Maskull’s lips, remained poised in the air. “Have you anything in view, Nightspore?”

The cup, which was about to reach Maskull’s lips, stayed suspended in the air. “Do you have anything in mind, Nightspore?”

“Let us walk out to the Gap of Sorgie.”

“Let's head out to the Gap of Sorgie.”

“What’s that?”

"What is that?"

“A showplace,” answered Nightspore, biting his lip.

“A showplace,” Nightspore replied, biting his lip.

Maskull finished off the cup, and rose to his feet. “Walking is better than soaking at any time, and especially on a day like this.... How far is it?”

Maskull finished the cup and stood up. “Walking is better than sitting around anytime, especially on a day like this.... How far is it?”

“Three or four miles each way.”

“Three or four miles in each direction.”

“You probably mean something,” said Maskull, “for I’m beginning to regard you as a second Krag. But if so, so much the better. I am growing nervous, and need incidents.”

“You probably mean something,” said Maskull, “because I’m starting to see you as a second Krag. But if that’s the case, great. I’m getting anxious and need some action.”

They left the house by the door, which they left ajar, and immediately found themselves again on the moorland road that had brought them from Haillar. This time they continued along it, past the tower.

They left the house through the door, which they left slightly open, and immediately found themselves back on the moorland road that had taken them from Haillar. This time, they kept going along it, past the tower.

Maskull, as they went by, regarded the erection with puzzled interest. “What is that tower, Nightspore?”

Maskull, as they walked by, looked at the tower with curious interest. “What is that tower, Nightspore?”

“We sail from the platform on the top.”

“We set off from the platform on top.”

“Tonight?”—throwing him a quick look.

“Tonight?”—glancing at him quickly.

“Yes.”

“Yes.”

Maskull smiled, but his eyes were grave. “Then we are looking at the gateway of Arcturus, and Krag is now travelling north to unlock it.”

Maskull smiled, but his eyes were serious. “So we’re looking at the gateway to Arcturus, and Krag is heading north to unlock it.”

“You no longer think it impossible, I fancy,” mumbled Nightspore.

“You don’t think it’s impossible anymore, I guess,” mumbled Nightspore.

After a mile or two, the road parted from the sea coast and swerved sharply inland, across the hills. With Nightspore as guide, they left it and took to the grass. A faint sheep path marked the way along the cliff edge for some distance, but at the end of another mile it vanished. The two men then had some rough walking up and down hillsides and across deep gullies. The sun disappeared behind the hills, and twilight imperceptibly came on. They soon reached a spot where further progress appeared impossible. The buttress of a mountain descended at a steep angle to the very edge of the cliff, forming an impassable slope of slippery grass. Maskull halted, stroked his beard, and wondered what the next step was to be.

After a mile or two, the road turned away from the coastline and sharply curved inland, cutting across the hills. With Nightspore leading the way, they left the road and headed into the grass. A faint sheep path indicated the route along the cliff edge for a while, but after another mile, it disappeared. The two men faced some tough walking up and down hills and across deep ravines. The sun dropped behind the hills, and dusk gradually settled in. They soon reached a point where moving forward seemed impossible. The base of a mountain sloped steeply down to the edge of the cliff, creating an unmanageable incline of slippery grass. Maskull stopped, rubbed his beard, and thought about what to do next.

“There’s a little scrambling here,” said Nightspore. “We are both used to climbing, and there is not much in it.”

“There’s a bit of scrambling here,” said Nightspore. “We’re both used to climbing, so it’s not a big deal.”

He indicated a narrow ledge, winding along the face of the precipice a few yards beneath where they were standing. It averaged from fifteen to thirty inches in width. Without waiting for Maskull’s consent to the undertaking, he instantly swung himself down and started walking along this ledge at a rapid pace. Maskull, seeing that there was no help for it, followed him. The shelf did not extend for above a quarter of a mile, but its passage was somewhat unnerving; there was a sheer drop to the sea, four hundred feet below. In a few places they had to sidle along without placing one foot before another. The sound of the breakers came up to them in a low, threatening roar.

He pointed to a narrow ledge that twisted along the cliff a few yards below where they were standing. It was about fifteen to thirty inches wide. Without waiting for Maskull to agree to the plan, he quickly swung himself down and began walking along the ledge at a fast pace. Maskull, realizing he had no other choice, followed him. The ledge didn't go more than a quarter of a mile, but walking on it was a bit unnerving; there was a straight drop to the sea, four hundred feet below. In some spots, they had to inch along without stepping forward. The sound of the waves crashing below echoed up to them in a low, menacing roar.

Upon rounding a corner, the ledge broadened out into a fair-sized platform of rock and came to a sudden end. A narrow inlet of the sea separated them from the continuation of the cliffs beyond.

Upon turning a corner, the ledge widened into a decent-sized rock platform and came to an abrupt stop. A narrow inlet of the sea separated them from the rest of the cliffs beyond.

“As we can’t get any further,” said Maskull, “I presume this is your Gap of Sorgie?”

“As we can’t go any further,” said Maskull, “I assume this is your Gap of Sorgie?”

“Yes,” answered his friend, first dropping on his knees and then lying at full length, face downward. He drew his head and shoulders over the edge and began to stare straight down at the water.

“Yes,” his friend replied, first dropping to his knees and then lying flat on his stomach. He leaned his head and shoulders over the edge and started to look straight down at the water.

“What is there interesting down there, Nightspore?”

“What's interesting down there, Nightspore?”

Receiving no reply, however, he followed his friend’s example, and the next minute was looking for himself. Nothing was to be seen; the gloom had deepened, and the sea was nearly invisible. But, while he was ineffectually gazing, he heard what sounded like the beating of a drum on the narrow strip of shore below. It was very faint, but quite distinct. The beats were in four-four time, with the third beat slightly accented. He now continued to hear the noise all the time he was lying there. The beats were in no way drowned by the far louder sound of the surf, but seemed somehow to belong to a different world....

Receiving no reply, he followed his friend's lead and, a moment later, began searching for himself. There was nothing to be seen; the darkness had thickened, and the sea was nearly invisible. But while he was looking around without success, he heard what sounded like a drum beating on the narrow stretch of shore below. It was very faint but quite clear. The beats were in four-four time, with the third beat slightly emphasized. He continued to hear the sound the entire time he was lying there. The beats were in no way drowned out by the much louder sound of the waves; they seemed to belong to a completely different world...

When they were on their feet again, he questioned Nightspore. “We came here solely to hear that?”

When they were back on their feet, he asked Nightspore, “We came all this way just to hear that?”

Nightspore cast one of his odd looks at him. “It’s called locally ‘The Drum Taps of Sorgie.’ You will not hear that name again, but perhaps you will hear the sound again.”

Nightspore gave him one of his strange looks. “Locally, it’s called ‘The Drum Taps of Sorgie.’ You probably won’t hear that name again, but maybe you’ll hear the sound again.”

“And if I do, what will it imply?” demanded Maskull in amazement.

"And if I do, what will that mean?" Maskull asked in disbelief.

“It bears its own message. Only try always to hear it more and more distinctly.... Now it’s growing dark, and we must get back.”

“It has its own message. Just keep trying to hear it more clearly... Now it’s getting dark, and we need to head back.”

Maskull pulled out his watch automatically, and looked at the time. It was past six.... But he was thinking of Nightspore’s words, and not of the time.

Maskull automatically pulled out his watch and checked the time. It was past six.... But he was thinking about Nightspore’s words, not the time.


Night had already fallen by the time they regained the tower. The black sky was glorious with liquid stars. Arcturus was a little way above the sea, directly opposite them, in the east. As they were passing the base of the tower, Maskull observed with a sudden shock that the gate was open. He caught hold of Nightspore’s arm violently. “Look! Krag is back.”

Night had already fallen by the time they reached the tower. The dark sky was beautiful with swirling stars. Arcturus hung a little above the sea, straight across from them in the east. As they walked past the base of the tower, Maskull suddenly noticed in shock that the gate was open. He grabbed Nightspore’s arm tightly. “Look! Krag is back.”

“Yes, we must make haste to the house.”

“Yes, we need to hurry to the house.”

“And why not the tower? He’s probably in there, since the gate is open. I’m going up to look.”

“And why not check the tower? He’s likely in there since the gate is open. I’m going to go take a look.”

Nightspore grunted, but made no opposition.

Nightspore grunted but stayed silent.

All was pitch-black inside the gate. Maskull struck a match, and the flickering light disclosed the lower end of a circular flight of stone steps. “Are you coming up?” he asked.

All was completely dark inside the gate. Maskull lit a match, and the flickering light revealed the bottom of a circular flight of stone steps. “Are you coming up?” he asked.

“No, I’ll wait here.”

“No, I’ll stay here.”

Maskull immediately began the ascent. Hardly had he mounted half a dozen steps, however, before he was compelled to pause, to gain breath. He seemed to be carrying upstairs not one Maskull, but three. As he proceeded, the sensation of crushing weight, so far from diminishing, grew worse and worse. It was nearly physically impossible to go on; his lungs could not take in enough oxygen, while his heart thumped like a ship’s engine. Sweat coursed down his face. At the twentieth step he completed the first revolution of the tower and came face to face with the first window, which was set in a high embrasure.

Maskull quickly started climbing. However, just after taking half a dozen steps, he had to stop to catch his breath. It felt like he was carrying not just one Maskull, but three. As he continued, the overwhelming feeling of weight only intensified. It was nearly impossible to keep going; he couldn’t get enough oxygen, and his heart was pounding like a ship’s engine. Sweat dripped down his face. At the twentieth step, he finished the first round of the tower and faced the first window, which was set in a high opening.

Realising that he could go no higher, he struck another match, and climbed into the embrasure, in order that he might at all events see something from the tower. The flame died, and he stared through the window at the stars. Then, to his astonishment, he discovered that it was not a window at all but a lens.... The sky was not a wide expanse of space containing a multitude of stars, but a blurred darkness, focused only in one part, where two very bright stars, like small moons in size, appeared in close conjunction; and near them a more minute planetary object, as brilliant as Venus and with an observable disk. One of the suns shone with a glaring white light; the other was a weird and awful blue. Their light, though almost solar in intensity, did not illuminate the interior of the tower.

Realizing that he couldn't go any higher, he struck another match and climbed into the embrasure so he could at least see something from the tower. The flame went out, and he stared through the opening at the stars. To his surprise, he found out it wasn’t a window at all but a lens... The sky wasn't a vast expanse filled with countless stars, but a blurred darkness, focused only in one spot, where two very bright stars, about the size of small moons, appeared closely together; and nearby, a smaller planetary object, as bright as Venus and with a noticeable disk. One of the suns shone with a harsh white light; the other was an eerie and unsettling blue. Their light, although nearly as intense as sunlight, did not light up the inside of the tower.

Maskull knew at once that the system of spheres at which he was gazing was what is known to astronomy as the star Arcturus.... He had seen the sight before, through Krag’s glass, but then the scale had been smaller, the colors of the twin suns had not appeared in their naked reality.... These colors seemed to him most marvellous, as if, in seeing them through earth eyes, he was not seeing them correctly.... But it was at Tormance that he stared the longest and the most earnestly. On that mysterious and terrible earth, countless millions of miles distant, it had been promised him that he would set foot, even though he might leave his bones there. The strange creatures that he was to behold and touch were already living, at this very moment.

Maskull instantly recognized that the system of spheres he was looking at was what astronomy calls the star Arcturus. He had seen this view before, through Krag’s telescope, but back then it had been smaller, and the colors of the twin suns hadn't appeared in their true form. These colors struck him as amazing, as if, by seeing them with human eyes, he was missing the correct perception. However, it was at Tormance that he gazed the longest and most intently. On that mysterious and terrifying planet, billions of miles away, it had been promised to him that he would set foot there, even if it meant leaving his bones behind. The strange creatures he was meant to see and touch were already alive at that very moment.

A low, sighing whisper sounded in his ear, from not more than a yard away. “Don’t you understand, Maskull, that you are only an instrument, to be used and then broken? Nightspore is asleep now, but when he wakes you must die. You will go, but he will return.”

A soft, sighing whisper came from just a yard away. “Don’t you get it, Maskull? You’re just a tool, meant to be used and then discarded. Nightspore is asleep now, but when he wakes up, you have to die. You’ll leave, but he’ll come back.”

Maskull hastily struck another match, with trembling fingers. No one was in sight, and all was quiet as the tomb.

Maskull quickly lit another match, his fingers shaking. There was no one around, and everything was as silent as a grave.

The voice did not sound again. After waiting a few minutes, he redescended to the foot of the tower. On gaining the open air, his sensation of weight was instantly removed, but he continued panting and palpitating, like a man who has lifted a far too heavy load.

The voice didn't speak again. After waiting a few minutes, he made his way back down to the base of the tower. Once he was outside, he immediately felt lighter, but he still panted and throbbed like someone who had just carried something way too heavy.

Nightspore’s dark form came forward. “Was Krag there?”

Nightspore's dark figure stepped forward. "Was Krag there?"

“If he was, I didn’t see him. But I heard someone speak.”

“If he was, I didn’t see him. But I heard someone talking.”

“Was it Krag?”

"Was it Krag?"

“It was not Krag—but a voice warned me against you.”

“It wasn't Krag—but a voice warned me about you.”

“Yes, you will hear these voices too,” said Nightspore enigmatically.

“Yeah, you’ll hear these voices too,” Nightspore said mysteriously.





Chapter 5. THE NIGHT OF DEPARTURE

When they returned to the house, the windows were all in darkness and the door was ajar, just as they had left it; Krag presumably was not there. Maskull went all over the house, striking matches in every room—at the end of the examination he was ready to swear that the man they were expecting had not even stuck his nose inside the premises. Groping their way into the library, they sat down in the total darkness to wait, for nothing else remained to be done. Maskull lit his pipe, and began to drink the remainder of the whisky. Through the open window sounded in their ears the trainlike grinding of the sea at the foot of the cliffs.

When they got back to the house, all the windows were dark, and the door was slightly open, just like they had left it; Krag was probably not there. Maskull searched the entire house, lighting matches in every room—by the end of his search, he was convinced that the man they were waiting for hadn't even come inside. Feeling their way into the library, they sat down in complete darkness to wait, as there was nothing else to do. Maskull lit his pipe and started to drink the rest of the whisky. From the open window, they could hear the rhythmic crashing of the sea against the cliffs.

“Krag must be in the tower after all,” remarked Maskull, breaking the silence.

“Krag must be in the tower after all,” said Maskull, breaking the silence.

“Yes, he is getting ready.”

"Yeah, he's getting ready."

“I hope he doesn’t expect us to join him there. It was beyond my powers—but why, heaven knows. The stairs must have a magnetic pull of some sort.”

“I hope he doesn’t think we’ll join him there. It was beyond my abilities—but why, who knows. The stairs must have some kind of magnetic pull.”

“It is Tormantic gravity,” muttered Nightspore.

"It’s Tormantic gravity," mumbled Nightspore.

“I understand you—or, rather, I don’t—but it doesn’t matter.”

“I get you—or, more like, I don’t—but it doesn’t really matter.”

He went on smoking in silence, occasionally taking a mouthful of the neat liquor. “Who is Surtur?” he demanded abruptly.

He continued to smoke quietly, sometimes taking a swig of the straight liquor. “Who is Surtur?” he asked suddenly.

“We others are gropers and bunglers, but he is a master.”

“We are all clumsy and awkward, but he is a master.”

Maskull digested this. “I fancy you are right, for though I know nothing about him his mere name has an exciting effect on me.... Are you personally acquainted with him?”

Maskull took this in. “I think you’re right, because even though I don’t know anything about him, just hearing his name has an exciting effect on me.... Are you personally familiar with him?”

“I must be... I forget...” replied Nightspore in a choking voice.

“I must be... I don’t remember...” replied Nightspore in a strained voice.

Maskull looked up, surprised, but could make nothing out in the blackness of the room.

Maskull looked up, surprised, but couldn’t see anything in the darkness of the room.

“Do you know so many extraordinary men that you can forget some of them?... Perhaps you can tell me this... will we meet him, where we are going?”

“Do you know so many amazing people that you can forget some of them?... Maybe you can tell me this... will we meet him, where we’re going?”

“You will meet death, Maskull.... Ask me no more questions—I can’t answer them.”

“You're going to face death, Maskull... Don't ask me anything else—I can’t answer.”

“Then let us go on waiting for Krag,” said Maskull coldly.

“Then let’s keep waiting for Krag,” Maskull said coldly.

Ten minutes later the front door slammed, and a light, quick footstep was heard running up the stairs. Maskull got up, with a beating heart.

Ten minutes later, the front door slammed shut, and a light, quick footstep was heard running up the stairs. Maskull got up, his heart racing.

Krag appeared on the threshold of the door, bearing in his hand a feebly glimmering lantern. A hat was on his head, and he looked stern and forbidding. After scrutinising the two friends for a moment or so, he strode into the room and thrust the lantern on the table. Its light hardly served to illuminate the walls.

Krag stepped into the doorway, holding a dimly flickering lantern. He had a hat on his head, and he looked serious and intimidating. After examining the two friends for a moment, he walked into the room and slammed the lantern down on the table. Its light barely lit up the walls.

“You have got here, then, Maskull?”

"You made it here, then, Maskull?"

“So it seems—but I shan’t thank you for your hospitality, for it has been conspicuous by its absence.”

“So it seems—but I won’t thank you for your hospitality, because it’s been noticeably lacking.”

Krag ignored the remark. “Are you ready to start?”

Krag ignored the comment. “Are you ready to begin?”

“By all means—when you are. It is not so entertaining here.”

“Sure, whenever you’re ready. It’s not that interesting here.”

Krag surveyed him critically. “I heard you stumbling about in the tower. You couldn’t get up, it seems.”

Krag looked him over carefully. “I heard you tripping around in the tower. You couldn’t get up, it seems.”

“It looks like an obstacle, for Nightspore informs me that the start takes place from the top.”

“It seems like a barrier, because Nightspore tells me that the beginning starts from the top.”

“But your other doubts are all removed?”

“But all your other doubts are gone?”

“So far, Krag, that I now possess an open mind. I am quite willing to see what you can do.”

“So far, Krag, that I now have an open mind. I’m ready to see what you can do.”

“Nothing more is asked.... But this tower business. You know that until you are able to climb to the top you are unfit to stand the gravitation of Tormance?”

“Nothing more is asked.... But this tower thing. You know that until you can climb to the top, you’re not ready to handle the gravity of Tormance?”

“Then I repeat, it’s an awkward obstacle, for I certainly can’t get up.”

“Then I’ll say it again, it’s an uncomfortable hurdle, because I definitely can’t get up.”

Krag hunted about in his pockets, and at length produced a clasp knife.

Krag searched through his pockets and eventually pulled out a pocket knife.

“Remove your coat, and roll up your shirt sleeve,” he directed.

“Take off your coat and roll up your shirt sleeve,” he instructed.

“Do you propose to make an incision with that?”

“Are you planning to make a cut with that?”

“Yes, and don’t start difficulties, because the effect is certain, but you can’t possibly understand it beforehand.”

“Yes, and don’t create any problems, because the outcome is guaranteed, but you can’t really grasp it in advance.”

“Still, a cut with a pocket-knife—” began Maskull, laughing.

“Still, a cut with a pocket knife—” began Maskull, laughing.

“It will answer, Maskull,” interrupted Nightspore.

“It will answer, Maskull,” interrupted Nightspore.

“Then bare your arm too, you aristocrat of the universe,” said Krag. “Let us see what your blood is made of.”

“Then show us your arm too, you elite of the universe,” said Krag. “Let’s see what your blood is made of.”

Nightspore obeyed.

Nightspore complied.

Krag pulled out the big blade of the knife, and made a careless and almost savage slash at Maskull’s upper arm. The wound was deep, and blood flowed freely.

Krag pulled out the large blade of the knife and made a careless and almost brutal slash at Maskull’s upper arm. The wound was deep, and blood flowed freely.

“Do I bind it up?” asked Maskull, scowling with pain.

“Should I wrap it up?” asked Maskull, frowning in pain.

Krag spat on the wound. “Pull your shirt down, it won’t bleed any more.”

Krag spat on the wound. “Pull your shirt down, it won’t bleed anymore.”

He then turned his attention to Nightspore, who endured his operation with grim indifference. Krag threw the knife on the floor.

He then focused on Nightspore, who went through his procedure with a stoic indifference. Krag tossed the knife onto the floor.

An awful agony, emanating from the wound, started to run through Maskull’s body, and he began to doubt whether he would not have to faint, but it subsided almost immediately, and then he felt nothing but a gnawing ache in the injured arm, just strong enough to make life one long discomfort.

An intense pain from the wound started to spread through Maskull’s body, and he began to worry that he might faint, but it faded almost right away, leaving him with nothing but a dull ache in his injured arm, just enough to make his life feel like one continuous discomfort.

“That’s finished,” said Krag. “Now you can follow me.”

“That's done,” said Krag. “Now you can come with me.”

Picking up the lantern, he walked toward the door. The others hastened after him, to take advantage of the light, and a moment later their footsteps, clattering down the uncarpeted stairs, resounded through the deserted house. Krag waited till they were out, and then banged the front door after them with such violence that the windows shook.

Picking up the lantern, he walked toward the door. The others hurried after him to benefit from the light, and a moment later their footsteps, clattering down the bare stairs, echoed through the empty house. Krag waited until they were gone, then slammed the front door behind them with such force that the windows rattled.

While they were walking swiftly across to the tower, Maskull caught his arm. “I heard a voice up those stairs.”

While they were hurrying to the tower, Maskull grabbed his arm. “I heard a voice up those stairs.”

“What did it say?”

"What did it say?"

“That I am to go, but Nightspore is to return.”

“That I am leaving, but Nightspore is coming back.”

Krag smiled. “The journey is getting notorious,” he remarked, after a pause. “There must be ill-wishers about.... Well, do you want to return?”

Krag smiled. “The journey is becoming well-known,” he said after a pause. “There must be some people wishing us harm.... So, do you want to go back?”

“I don’t know what I want. But I thought the thing was curious enough to be mentioned.”

“I don’t know what I want. But I thought it was interesting enough to mention.”

“It is not a bad thing to hear voices,” said Krag, “but you mustn’t for a minute imagine that all is wise that comes to you out of the night world.”

“It’s not a bad thing to hear voices,” said Krag, “but you shouldn’t for a second think that everything that comes to you from the night world is wise.”

When they had arrived at the open gateway of the tower, he immediately set foot on the bottom step of the spiral staircase and ran nimbly up, bearing the lantern. Maskull followed him with some trepidation, in view of his previous painful experience on these stairs, but when, after the first half-dozen steps, he discovered that he was still breathing freely, his dread changed to relief and astonishment, and he could have chattered like a girl.

When they reached the open gateway of the tower, he quickly stepped onto the first step of the spiral staircase and climbed up nimbly with the lantern. Maskull followed him with some anxiety, recalling his previous painful experience on these stairs, but when, after the first few steps, he realized he was still breathing normally, his fear turned into relief and amazement, and he could have chatted like a girl.

At the lowest window Krag went straight ahead without stopping, but Maskull clambered into the embrasure, in order to renew his acquaintance with the miraculous spectacle of the Arcturian group. The lens had lost its magic property. It had become a common sheet of glass, through which the ordinary sky field appeared.

At the lowest window, Krag moved forward without pausing, but Maskull climbed into the opening to reconnect with the incredible sight of the Arcturian group. The lens had lost its magical quality. It had turned into an ordinary piece of glass, through which the regular sky was visible.

The climb continued, and at the second and third windows he again mounted and stared out, but still the common sights presented themselves. After that, he gave up and looked through no more windows.

The climb went on, and at the second and third windows he climbed up again and looked out, but the same ordinary views were still there. After that, he stopped and didn’t look through any more windows.

Krag and Nightspore meanwhile had gone on ahead with the light, so that he had to complete the ascent in darkness. When he was near the top, he saw yellow light shining through the crack of a half-opened door. His companions were standing just inside a small room, shut off from the staircase by rough wooden planking; it was rudely furnished and contained nothing of astronomical interest. The lantern was resting on a table.

Krag and Nightspore had moved ahead with the light, leaving him to finish the climb in the dark. When he got close to the top, he noticed yellow light shining through the crack of a half-open door. His friends were standing just inside a small room, separated from the staircase by rough wooden boards; it was simply furnished and held nothing of astronomical significance. The lantern was sitting on a table.

Maskull walked in and looked around him with curiosity. “Are we at the top?”

Maskull walked in and looked around with curiosity. “Are we at the top?”

“Except for the platform over our heads,” replied Krag.

“Except for the platform above us,” replied Krag.

“Why didn’t that lowest window magnify, as it did earlier in the evening?”

“Why didn’t that lowest window magnify like it did earlier in the evening?”

“Oh, you missed your opportunity,” said Krag, grinning. “If you had finished your climb then, you would have seen heart-expanding sights. From the fifth window, for example, you would have seen Tormance like a continent in relief; from the sixth you would have seen it like a landscape.... But now there’s no need.”

“Oh, you missed your chance,” said Krag, smiling. “If you had completed your climb then, you would have witnessed some amazing views. From the fifth window, for instance, you would have seen Tormance like a raised map; from the sixth, it would have looked like a landscape... But now it’s too late.”

“Why not—and what has need got to do with it?”

“Why not—and what does need have to do with it?”

“Things are changed, my friend, since that wound of yours. For the same reason that you have now been able to mount the stairs, there was no necessity to stop and gape at illusions en route.”

“Things have changed, my friend, since that injury of yours. Just like how you can now climb the stairs, there’s no need to stop and stare at illusions en route.”

“Very well,” said Maskull, not quite understanding what he meant. “But is this Surtur’s den?”

“Alright,” said Maskull, not entirely sure what he meant. “But is this Surtur’s den?”

“He has spent time here.”

“He’s spent time here.”

“I wish you would describe this mysterious individual, Krag. We may not get another chance.”

“I wish you would describe this mysterious person, Krag. We might not get another chance.”

“What I said about the windows also applies to Surtur. There’s no need to waste time over visualising him, because you are immediately going on to the reality.”

“What I said about the windows also applies to Surtur. There’s no need to spend time imagining him, because you are immediately moving on to the reality.”

“Then let us go.” He pressed his eyeballs wearily.

“Then let’s go.” He rubbed his eyes tiredly.

“Do we strip?” asked Nightspore.

“Are we stripping?” asked Nightspore.

“Naturally,” answered Krag, and he began to tear off his clothes with slow, uncouth movements.

“Naturally,” Krag replied, and he started to awkwardly rip off his clothes in slow, clumsy motions.

“Why?” demanded Maskull, following, however, the example of the other two men.

“Why?” asked Maskull, following the lead of the other two men.

Krag thumped his vast chest, which was covered with thick hairs, like an ape’s. “Who knows what the Tormance fashions are like? We may sprout limbs—I don’t say we shall.”

Krag pounded his large chest, which was covered in thick hair, like an ape's. “Who knows what the Tormance styles are? We might grow extra limbs—I’m not saying we will.”

“A-ha!” exclaimed Maskull, pausing in the middle of his undressing.

“A-ha!” exclaimed Maskull, stopping in the middle of getting undressed.

Krag smote him on the back. “New pleasure organs possible, Maskull. You like that?”

Krag hit him on the back. “New pleasure organs are possible, Maskull. You like that?”

The three men stood as nature made them. Maskull’s spirits rose fast, as the moment of departure drew near.

The three men stood as nature intended. Maskull's spirits lifted quickly as the moment of departure approached.

“A farewell drink to success!” cried Krag, seizing a bottle and breaking its head off between his fingers. There were no glasses, but he poured the amber-coloured wine into some cracked cups.

“A toast to success!” shouted Krag, grabbing a bottle and breaking the neck off with his fingers. There were no glasses, so he poured the amber-colored wine into some chipped cups.

Perceiving that the others drank, Maskull tossed off his cupful. It was as if he had swallowed a draught of liquid electricity.... Krag dropped onto the floor and rolled around on his back, kicking his legs in the air. He tried to drag Maskull down on top of him, and a little horseplay went on between the two. Nightspore took no part in it, but walked to and fro, like a hungry caged animal.

Perceiving that the others were drinking, Maskull gulped down his cup. It felt like he had swallowed a shot of pure energy.... Krag dropped to the floor and rolled onto his back, kicking his legs in the air. He tried to pull Maskull down on top of him, and some playful antics ensued between the two. Nightspore stayed out of it, pacing back and forth like a hungry caged animal.

Suddenly, from out-of-doors, there came a single prolonged, piercing wail, such as a banshee might be imagined to utter. It ceased abruptly, and was not repeated.

Suddenly, from outside, there came a single, long, piercing wail, like something a banshee might be thought to scream. It stopped suddenly and wasn't repeated.

“What’s that?” called out Maskull, disengaging himself impatiently from Krag.

“What’s that?” Maskull shouted, pulling away impatiently from Krag.

Krag rocked with laughter. “A Scottish spirit trying to reproduce the bagpipes of its earth life—in honour of our departure.”

Krag laughed hard. “A Scottish spirit trying to recreate the bagpipes from its earthly life—to celebrate our leaving.”

Nightspore turned to Krag. “Maskull will sleep throughout the journey?”

Nightspore turned to Krag. “Is Maskull going to sleep the whole way?”

“And you too, if you wish, my altruistic friend. I am pilot, and you passengers can amuse yourselves as you please.”

“And you too, if you want, my selfless friend. I’m the pilot, and you passengers can entertain yourselves however you like.”

“Are we off at last?” asked Maskull.

“Are we finally leaving?” asked Maskull.

“Yes, you are about to cross your Rubicon, Maskull. But what a Rubicon!... Do you know that it takes light a hundred years or so to arrive here from Arcturus? Yet we shall do it in nineteen hours.”

“Yes, you are about to cross your Rubicon, Maskull. But what a Rubicon!... Do you realize that it takes light about a hundred years to get here from Arcturus? Yet we’ll do it in nineteen hours.”

“Then you assert that Surtur is already there?”

“Are you saying that Surtur is already there?”

“Surtur is where he is. He is a great traveller.”

“Surtur is where he is. He’s a great traveler.”

“Won’t I see him?”

“Will I see him?”

Krag went up to him and looked him in the eyes. “Don’t forget that you have asked for it, and wanted it. Few people in Tormance will know more about him than you do, but your memory will be your worst friend.”

Krag walked up to him and looked him in the eyes. “Don't forget that you asked for this and wanted it. Few people in Tormance will know more about him than you do, but your memory will be your biggest enemy.”


He led the way up a short iron ladder, mounting through a trap to the flat roof above. When they were up, he switched on a small electric torch.

He climbed up a short iron ladder, going through a hatch to the flat roof above. Once they were up, he turned on a small flashlight.

Maskull beheld with awe the torpedo of crystal that was to convey them through the whole breadth of visible space. It was forty feet long, eight wide, and eight high; the tank containing the Arcturian back rays was in front, the car behind. The nose of the torpedo was directed toward the south-eastern sky. The whole machine rested upon a flat platform, raised about four feet above the level of the roof, so as to encounter no obstruction on starting its flight.

Maskull looked on with wonder at the crystal torpedo that was meant to take them across all of visible space. It measured forty feet long, eight feet wide, and eight feet high; the tank holding the Arcturian back rays was at the front, and the car was in the back. The nose of the torpedo pointed toward the southeastern sky. The entire machine sat on a flat platform that was raised about four feet above the roof level, allowing it to take off without any obstacles.

Krag flashed the light on to the door of the car, to enable them to enter. Before doing so, Maskull gazed sternly once again at the gigantic, far-distant star, which was to be their sun from now onward. He frowned, shivered slightly, and got in beside Nightspore. Krag clambered past them onto his pilot’s seat. He threw the flashlight through the open door, which was then carefully closed, fastened, and screwed up.

Krag shone the light on the car door to help them get in. Before entering, Maskull looked once more at the massive, distant star that would be their sun from now on. He frowned, shivered a bit, and climbed in next to Nightspore. Krag squeezed past them into the pilot's seat. He tossed the flashlight through the open door, which was then carefully closed, secured, and locked up.

He pulled the starting lever. The torpedo glided gently from its platform, and passed rather slowly away from the tower, seaward. Its speed increased sensibly, though not excessively, until the approximate limits of the earth’s atmosphere were reached. Krag then released the speed valve, and the car sped on its way with a velocity more nearly approaching that of thought than of light.

He pulled the starting lever. The torpedo smoothly slid off its platform and moved slowly away from the tower, heading toward the sea. Its speed noticeably increased, though not too much, until it reached the rough boundary of the earth’s atmosphere. Krag then released the speed valve, and the car raced ahead at a speed closer to thought than to light.

Maskull had no opportunity of examining through the crystal walls the rapidly changing panorama of the heavens. An extreme drowsiness oppressed him. He opened his eyes violently a dozen times, but on the thirteenth attempt he failed. From that time forward he slept heavily.

Maskull had no chance to look through the crystal walls at the quickly shifting view of the sky. An overwhelming drowsiness weighed him down. He forced his eyes open violently a dozen times, but on the thirteenth try, he couldn't do it. After that, he fell into a deep sleep.

The bored, hungry expression never left Nightspore’s face. The alterations in the aspect of the sky seemed to possess not the least interest for him.

The bored, hungry look never faded from Nightspore’s face. The changes in the sky didn’t seem to interest him at all.

Krag sat with his hand on the lever, watching with savage intentness his phosphorescent charts and gauges.

Krag sat with his hand on the lever, intently watching his glowing charts and gauges.





Chapter 6. JOIWIND

IT WAS DENSE NIGHT when Maskull awoke from his profound sleep. A wind was blowing against him, gentle but wall-like, such as he had never experienced on earth. He remained sprawling on the ground, as he was unable to lift his body because of its intense weight. A numbing pain, which he could not identify with any region of his frame, acted from now onward as a lower, sympathetic note to all his other sensations. It gnawed away at him continuously; sometimes it embittered and irritated him, at other times he forgot it.

IT WAS A DARK NIGHT when Maskull woke up from his deep sleep. A wind was blowing against him, soft but strong, like nothing he had ever felt on Earth. He stayed sprawled on the ground, unable to lift his body because of its heavy weight. A dull pain, which he couldn’t pinpoint to any part of himself, became a constant background noise to all his other feelings. It gnawed at him constantly; sometimes it made him feel upset and annoyed, and other times he managed to forget about it.

He felt something hard on his forehead. Putting his hand up, he discovered there a fleshy protuberance the size of a small plum, having a cavity in the middle, of which he could not feel the bottom. Then he also became aware of a large knob on each side of his neck, an inch below the ear.

He felt something hard on his forehead. When he raised his hand, he found a fleshy bump there, about the size of a small plum, with a hollow in the middle that he couldn’t feel the bottom of. He then also noticed a large lump on each side of his neck, an inch below his ear.

From the region of his heart, a tentacle had budded. It was as long as his arm, but thin, like whipcord, and soft and flexible.

From the area around his heart, a tentacle had grown. It was as long as his arm but thin, like a strip of leather, and soft and flexible.

As soon as he thoroughly realised the significance of these new organs, his heart began to pump. Whatever might, or might not, be their use, they proved one thing—that he was in a new world.

As soon as he fully understood the importance of these new organs, his heart started to race. Regardless of what their purpose might be, one thing was clear—they showed that he was in a new world.

One part of the sky began to get lighter than the rest. Maskull cried out to his companions, but received no response. This frightened him. He went on shouting out, at irregular intervals—equally alarmed at the silence and at the sound of his own voice. Finally, as no answering hail came, he thought it wiser not to make too much noise, and after that he lay quiet, waiting in cold blood for what might happen.

One section of the sky started to brighten more than the others. Maskull called out to his friends but got no reply. This scared him. He kept shouting at random moments—equally terrified by the silence and the sound of his own voice. Eventually, since there was no response, he decided it was better not to make too much noise, and after that, he lay still, waiting calmly for whatever might occur.

In a short while he perceived dim shadows around him, but these were not his friends.

In a little while, he noticed faint shadows around him, but they weren't his friends.

A pale, milky vapour over the ground began to succeed the black night, while in the upper sky rosy tints appeared. On earth, one would have said that day was breaking. The brightness went on imperceptibly increasing for a very long time.

A pale, milky mist slowly replaced the dark night, while the upper sky began to show hints of pink. On the ground, it felt like dawn was coming. The light gradually grew stronger over a long period.

Maskull then discovered that he was lying on sand. The colour of the sand was scarlet. The obscure shadows he had seen were bushes, with black stems and purple leaves. So far, nothing else was visible.

Maskull then found out that he was lying on sand. The sand was a bright red. The dark shapes he had noticed were bushes, with black stems and purple leaves. So far, nothing else could be seen.

The day surged up. It was too misty for direct sunshine, but before long the brilliance of the light was already greater than that of the midday sun on earth. The heat, too, was intense, but Maskull welcomed it—it relieved his pain and diminished his sense of crushing weight. The wind had dropped with the rising of the sun.

The day began to break. It was too foggy for direct sunlight, but soon the brightness was already stronger than the midday sun on Earth. The heat was also intense, but Maskull embraced it—it eased his pain and lessened his feeling of being weighed down. The wind had calmed with the sun's ascent.

He now tried to get onto his feet, but succeeded only in kneeling. He was unable to see far. The mists had no more than partially dissolved, and all that he could distinguish was a narrow circle of red sand dotted with ten or twenty bushes.

He now tried to get on his feet, but only managed to kneel. He couldn’t see very far. The mist had only partially lifted, and all he could make out was a small circle of red sand scattered with ten or twenty bushes.

He felt a soft, cool touch on the back of his neck. He started forward in nervous fright and, in doing so, tumbled over onto the sand. Looking up over his shoulder quickly, he was astounded to see a woman standing beside him.

He felt a gentle, cool touch on the back of his neck. Startled, he jumped forward and ended up falling onto the sand. As he glanced back quickly, he was shocked to see a woman standing next to him.

She was clothed in a single flowing, pale green garment, rather classically draped. According to earth standards she was not beautiful, for, although her face was otherwise human, she was endowed—or afflicted—with the additional disfiguring organs that Maskull had discovered in himself. She also possessed the heart tentacle. But when he sat up, and their eyes met and remained in sympathetic contact, he seemed to see right into a soul that was the home of love, warmth, kindness, tenderness, and intimacy. Such was the noble familiarity of that gaze, that he thought he knew her. After that, he recognised all the loveliness of her person. She was tall and slight. All her movements were as graceful as music. Her skin was not of a dead, opaque colour, like that of an earth beauty, but was opalescent; its hue was continually changing, with every thought and emotion, but none of these tints was vivid—all were delicate, half-toned, and poetic. She had very long, loosely plaited, flaxen hair. The new organs, as soon as Maskull had familiarised himself with them, imparted something to her face that was unique and striking. He could not quite define it to himself, but subtlety and inwardness seemed added. The organs did not contradict the love of her eyes or the angelic purity of her features, but nevertheless sounded a deeper note—a note that saved her from mere girlishness.

She was dressed in a single flowing, pale green dress that draped classically. By earthly standards, she wasn’t beautiful because, although her face was mostly human, she had the extra disfiguring features that Maskull had found in himself. She also had the heart tentacle. But when he sat up and their eyes met, staying connected in a sympathetic way, he felt like he could see straight into a soul filled with love, warmth, kindness, tenderness, and intimacy. The noble familiarity in her gaze made him feel like he really knew her. After that, he noticed all the beauty of her form. She was tall and slender, moving as gracefully as music. Her skin wasn't a dull, lifeless color like that of an earthly beauty; it was opalescent, constantly shifting hues with every thought and feeling, but none of those shades were bright—all were soft, muted, and poetic. She had very long, loosely braided, blond hair. Once Maskull got used to the new features, they added something unique and striking to her face. He couldn't fully articulate it, but there seemed to be a sense of subtlety and depth. The features didn’t clash with the love in her eyes or the angelic purity of her face, but they did add a deeper note—one that kept her from seeming merely girlish.

Her gaze was so friendly and unembarrassed that Maskull felt scarcely any humiliation at sitting at her feet, naked and helpless. She realised his plight, and put into his hands a garment that she had been carrying over her arm. It was similar to the one she was wearing, but of a darker, more masculine colour.

Her look was so warm and unashamed that Maskull felt hardly any embarrassment sitting at her feet, exposed and vulnerable. She understood his situation and handed him a piece of clothing she had draped over her arm. It was similar to what she was wearing but in a darker, more masculine shade.

“Do you think you can put it on by yourself?”

“Do you think you can put it on by yourself?”

He was distinctly conscious of these words, yet her voice had not sounded.

He was fully aware of these words, but her voice hadn't been heard.

He forced himself up to his feet, and she helped him to master the complications of the drapery.

He pushed himself up to his feet, and she helped him handle the complexities of the drapery.

“Poor man—how you are suffering!” she said, in the same inaudible language. This time he discovered that the sense of what she said was received by his brain through the organ on his forehead.

“Poor man—how you are suffering!” she said, in the same silent way. This time he realized that he understood what she meant through the part of his forehead.

“Where am I? Is this Tormance?” he asked. As he spoke, he staggered.

“Where am I? Is this Tormance?” he asked, staggering as he spoke.

She caught him, and helped him to sit down. “Yes. You are with friends.”

She caught him and helped him sit down. “Yeah. You’re with friends.”

Then she regarded him with a smile, and began speaking aloud, in English. Her voice somehow reminded him of an April day, it was so fresh, nervous, and girlish. “I can now understand your language. It was strange at first. In the future I’ll speak to you with my mouth.”

Then she looked at him with a smile and started speaking out loud in English. Her voice somehow reminded him of an April day; it was so fresh, nervous, and youthful. “I can now understand your language. It was strange at first. In the future, I’ll speak to you with my mouth.”

“This is extraordinary! What is this organ?” he asked, touching his forehead.

“This is amazing! What is this thing?” he asked, touching his forehead.

“It is named the ‘breve.’ By means of it we read one another’s thoughts. Still, speech is better, for then the heart can be read too.”

“It’s called the ‘breve.’ With it, we can understand each other’s thoughts. Still, spoken words are better because then the heart can be understood too.”

He smiled. “They say that speech is given us to deceive others.”

He smiled. “People say that speech is meant to deceive others.”

“One can deceive with thought, too. But I’m thinking of the best, not the worst.”

“One can deceive with thoughts as well. But I’m focused on the best, not the worst.”

“Have you seen my friends?”

"Have you seen my friends?"

She scrutinised him quietly, before answering. “Did you not come alone?”

She quietly studied him before replying. “Did you not come alone?”

“I came with two other men, in a machine. I must have lost consciousness on arrival, and I haven’t seen them since.”

“I arrived with two other guys in a vehicle. I must have passed out when we got here, and I haven’t seen them since.”

“That’s very strange! No, I haven’t seen them. They can’t be here, or we would have known it. My husband and I—”

"That’s really weird! No, I haven’t seen them. They can’t be here, or we would have known. My husband and I—"

“What is your name, and your husband’s name?”

“What’s your name, and what’s your husband’s name?”

“Mine is Joiwind—my husband’s is Panawe. We live a very long way from here; still, it came to us both last night that you were lying here insensible. We almost quarrelled about which of us should come to you, but in the end I won.” Here she laughed. “I won, because I am the stronger-hearted of the two; he is the purer in perception.”

“Mine is Joiwind—my husband’s is Panawe. We live really far from here; still, both of us realized last night that you were lying here unconscious. We almost argued about who should come to you, but in the end, I won.” She laughed. “I won because I’m the stronger-hearted of the two; he is the more clear-sighted.”

“Thanks, Joiwind!” said Maskull simply.

"Thanks, Joiwind!" Maskull replied.

The colors chased each other rapidly beneath her skin. “Oh, why do you say that? What pleasure is greater than loving-kindness? I rejoiced at the opportunity.... But now we must exchange blood.”

The colors flickered quickly under her skin. “Oh, why do you say that? What joy is greater than compassion? I was thrilled at the chance.... But now we have to share blood.”

“What is this?” he demanded, rather puzzled.

“What is this?” he asked, looking confused.

“It must be so. Your blood is far too thick and heavy for our world. Until you have an infusion of mine, you will never get up.”

“It has to be this way. Your blood is way too thick and heavy for our world. Until you get an infusion of mine, you’ll never be able to get up.”

Maskull flushed. “I feel like a complete ignoramus here.... Won’t it hurt you?”

Maskull blushed. “I feel like a total idiot here.... Won’t it hurt you?”

“If your blood pains you, I suppose it will pain me. But we will share the pain.”

“If your blood hurts you, I guess it will hurt me too. But we’ll share the pain.”

“This is a new kind of hospitality to me,” he muttered.

“This is a new kind of hospitality for me,” he muttered.

“Wouldn’t you do the same for me?” asked Joiwind, half smiling, half agitated.

“Wouldn’t you do the same for me?” asked Joiwind, half smiling, half anxious.

“I can’t answer for any of my actions in this world. I scarcely know where I am.... Why, yes—of course I would, Joiwind.”

“I can’t explain any of my actions in this world. I barely know where I am.... Why, yes—of course I would, Joiwind.”

While they were talking it had become full day. The mists had rolled away from the ground, and only the upper atmosphere remained fog-charged. The desert of scarlet sand stretched in all directions, except one, where there was a sort of little oasis—some low hills, clothed sparsely with little purple trees from base to summit. It was about a quarter of a mile distant.

While they were talking, it had turned into full day. The mists had cleared from the ground, leaving only the higher atmosphere still filled with fog. The desert of red sand stretched out in every direction except for one, where there was a small oasis—some low hills sparsely covered with tiny purple trees from the bottom to the top. It was about a quarter of a mile away.

Joiwind had brought with her a small flint knife. Without any trace of nervousness, she made a careful, deep incision on her upper arm. Maskull expostulated.

Joiwind had brought along a small flint knife. Without showing any sign of nervousness, she made a careful, deep cut on her upper arm. Maskull protested.

“Really, this part of it is nothing,” she said, laughing. “And if it were—a sacrifice that is no sacrifice—what merit is there in that?... Come now—your arm!”

“Honestly, this part of it is nothing,” she said, laughing. “And if it were—a sacrifice that doesn’t feel like a sacrifice—what’s the value in that?... Come on—your arm!”

The blood was streaming down her arm. It was not red blood, but a milky, opalescent fluid.

The fluid was running down her arm. It wasn’t red blood, but a milky, opalescent liquid.

“Not that one!” said Maskull, shrinking. “I have already been cut there.” He submitted the other, and his blood poured forth.

“Not that one!” Maskull said, recoiling. “I've already been cut there.” He offered the other one, and his blood flowed out.

Joiwind delicately and skilfully placed the mouths of the two wounds together, and then kept her arm pressed tightly against Maskull’s for a long time. He felt a stream of pleasure entering his body through the incision. His old lightness and vigour began to return to him. After about five minutes a duel of kindness started between them; he wanted to remove his arm, and she to continue. At last he had his way, but it was none too soon—she stood there pale and dispirited.

Joiwind gently and skillfully brought the edges of the two wounds together, then pressed her arm firmly against Maskull’s for a long time. He felt a wave of pleasure flowing into his body through the cut. His old energy and vitality began to come back to him. After about five minutes, a silent struggle of affection began between them; he wanted to pull away, but she wanted to keep holding on. In the end, he won, but it was barely in time—she stood there looking pale and downcast.

She looked at him with a more serious expression than before, as if strange depths had opened up before her eyes.

She looked at him with a more serious expression than before, as if strange depths had opened up in front of her.

“What is your name?”

"What's your name?"

“Maskull.”

“Maskull.”

“Where have you come from, with this awful blood?”

“Where did you come from with this terrible blood?”

“From a world called Earth.... The blood is clearly unsuitable for this world, Joiwind, but after all, that was only to be expected. I am sorry I let you have your way.”

“From a world called Earth.... The blood is obviously not right for this world, Joiwind, but honestly, that was to be expected. I’m sorry I let you take control.”

“Oh, don’t say that! There was nothing else to be done. We must all help one another. Yet, somehow—forgive me—I feel polluted.”

“Oh, don’t say that! There was nothing else we could do. We all need to help each other. Still, somehow—forgive me—I feel tainted.”

“And well you may, for it’s a fearful thing for a girl to accept in her own veins the blood of a strange man from a strange planet. If I had not been so dazed and weak I would never have allowed it.”

“And you’re right to feel that way, because it’s scary for a girl to have the blood of a stranger from another planet running through her veins. If I hadn’t been so confused and weak, I would never have let it happen.”

“But I would have insisted. Are we not all brothers and sisters? Why did you come here, Maskull?”

“But I would have insisted. Aren't we all brothers and sisters? Why did you come here, Maskull?”

He was conscious of a slight degree of embarrassment. “Will you think it foolish if I say I hardly know?—I came with those two men. Perhaps I was attracted by curiosity, or perhaps it was the love of adventure.”

He felt a bit embarrassed. “Will you think it silly if I say I barely know?—I came with those two guys. Maybe I was drawn by curiosity, or maybe it was the thrill of adventure.”

“Perhaps,” said Joiwind. “I wonder... These friends of yours must be terrible men. Why did they come?”

“Maybe,” said Joiwind. “I’m curious... These friends of yours must be awful people. Why did they show up?”

“That I can tell you. They came to follow Surtur.”

“That I can tell you. They came to follow Surtur.”

Her face grew troubled. “I don’t understand it. One of them at least must be a bad man, and yet if he is following Surtur—or Shaping, as he is called here—he can’t be really bad.”

Her expression turned uneasy. “I don’t get it. At least one of them has to be a bad guy, yet if he’s following Surtur—or Shaping, as he’s known here—he can't be all that bad.”

“What do you know of Surtur?” asked Maskull in astonishment.

“What do you know about Surtur?” Maskull asked in surprise.

Joiwind remained silent for a time, studying his face. His brain moved restlessly, as though it were being probed from outside. “I see.... and yet I don’t see,” she said at last. “It is very difficult.... Your God is a dreadful Being—bodyless, unfriendly, invisible. Here we don’t worship a God like that. Tell me, has any man set eyes on your God?”

Joiwind stayed quiet for a while, analyzing his face. Her mind raced, as if it were being examined from the outside. “I understand.... but I don’t fully understand,” she finally said. “It’s really hard.... Your God is a terrifying Being—formless, distant, and unseen. Here, we don’t worship a God like that. Tell me, has anyone ever seen your God?”

“What does all this mean, Joiwind? Why speak of God?”

“What does all this mean, Joiwind? Why talk about God?”

“I want to know.”

“I want to know.”

“In ancient times, when the earth was young and grand, a few holy men are reputed to have walked and spoken with God, but those days are past.”

“In ancient times, when the earth was young and majestic, a few holy men were said to have walked and talked with God, but those days are gone.”

“Our world is still young,” said Joiwind. “Shaping goes among us and converses with us. He is real and active—a friend and lover. Shaping made us, and he loves his work.”

“Our world is still young,” said Joiwind. “Shaping is in our midst and talks to us. He is real and engaged—a friend and a lover. Shaping created us, and he loves what he does.”

“Have you met him?” demanded Maskull, hardly believing his ears.

“Have you met him?” asked Maskull, barely able to believe what he was hearing.

“No. I have done nothing to deserve it yet. Some day I may have an opportunity to sacrifice myself, and then I may be rewarded by meeting and talking with Shaping.”

“No. I haven't done anything to earn it yet. One day I might have a chance to sacrifice myself, and then I might be rewarded by meeting and talking with Shaping.”

“I have certainly come to another world. But why do you say he is the same as Surtur?”

“I've definitely arrived in a different world. But why do you say he’s the same as Surtur?”

“Yes, he is the same. We women call him Shaping, and so do most men, but a few name him Surtur.”

“Yeah, he’s the same. We women call him Shaping, and so do most guys, but a few refer to him as Surtur.”

Maskull bit his nail. “Have you ever heard of Crystalman?”

Maskull bit his nail. “Have you ever heard of Crystalman?”

“That is Shaping once again. You see, he has many names—which shows how much he occupies our minds. Crystalman is a name of affection.”

“That’s Shaping once again. You see, he has many names—which shows how much he occupies our thoughts. Crystalman is a name of endearment.”

“It’s odd,” said Maskull. “I came here with quite different ideas about Crystalman.”

“It’s strange,” said Maskull. “I came here with a completely different mindset about Crystalman.”

Joiwind shook her hair. “In that grove of trees over there stands a desert shrine of his. Let us go and pray there, and then we’ll go on our way to Poolingdred. That is my home. It’s a long way off, and we must get there before Blodsombre.”

Joiwind shook her hair. “In that grove of trees over there is a desert shrine of his. Let’s go and pray there, and then we’ll continue on to Poolingdred. That’s my home. It’s quite far, and we need to get there before Blodsombre.”

“Now, what is Blodsombre?”

“What's Blodsombre?”

“For about four hours in the middle of the day Branchspell’s rays are so hot that no one can endure them. We call it Blodsombre.”

“For about four hours in the middle of the day, Branchspell’s rays are so intense that no one can stand them. We call it Blodsombre.”

“Is Branchspell another name for Arcturus?”

“Is Branchspell another name for Arcturus?”

Joiwind threw off her seriousness and laughed. “Naturally we don’t take our names from you, Maskull. I don’t think our names are very poetic, but they follow nature.”

Joiwind let go of her seriousness and laughed. “Of course, we don’t get our names from you, Maskull. I don’t think our names are very poetic, but they reflect nature.”

She took his arm affectionately, and directed their walk towards the tree-covered hills. As they went along, the sun broke through the upper mists and a terrible gust of scorching heat, like a blast from a furnace, struck Maskull’s head. He involuntarily looked up, but lowered his eyes again like lightning. All that he saw in that instant was a glaring ball of electric white, three times the apparent diameter of the sun. For a few minutes he was quite blind.

She took his arm affectionately and guided their walk toward the tree-covered hills. As they walked, the sun broke through the upper mist, and a terrible blast of scorching heat, like a blast from a furnace, hit Maskull’s head. He instinctively looked up but quickly looked down again, as if struck by lightning. All he saw in that instant was a blinding ball of electric white, three times the size of the sun. For a few minutes, he was completely blind.

“My God!” he exclaimed. “If it’s like this in early morning you must be right enough about Blodsombre.” When he had somewhat recovered himself he asked, “How long are the days here, Joiwind?”

“My God!” he shouted. “If it’s like this in the early morning, you must be absolutely right about Blodsombre.” Once he had calmed down a bit, he asked, “How long are the days here, Joiwind?”

Again he felt his brain being probed.

Again he felt someone probing his mind.

“At this time of the year, for every hour’s daylight that you have in summer, we have two.”

“At this time of year, for every hour of daylight you have in summer, we have two.”

“The heat is terrific—and yet somehow I don’t feel so distressed by it as I would have expected.”

“The heat is intense—but for some reason, I don’t feel as stressed by it as I thought I would.”

“I feel it more than usual. It’s not difficult to account for it; you have some of my blood, and I have some of yours.”

“I feel it more than usual. It’s easy to explain; you have some of my blood, and I have some of yours.”

“Yes, every time I realise that, I—Tell me, Joiwind, will my blood alter, if I stay here long enough?—I mean, will it lose its redness and thickness, and become pure and thin and light-coloured, like yours?”

“Yes, every time I realize that, I—Tell me, Joiwind, will my blood change if I stay here long enough?—I mean, will it lose its redness and thickness, and become pure and thin and light-colored, like yours?”

“Why not? If you live as we live, you will assuredly grow like us.”

“Why not? If you live the way we do, you will definitely grow like us.”

“Do you mean food and drink?”

“Are you talking about food and drinks?”

“We eat no food, and drink only water.”

“We don’t eat any food, and we only drink water.”

“And on that you manage to sustain life?”

“And that's what you use to keep living?”

“Well, Maskull, our water is good water,” replied Joiwind, smiling.

“Well, Maskull, our water is good water,” Joiwind replied with a smile.

As soon as he could see again he stared around at the landscape. The enormous scarlet desert extended everywhere to the horizon, excepting where it was broken by the oasis. It was roofed by a cloudless, deep blue, almost violet, sky. The circle of the horizon was far larger than on earth. On the skyline, at right angles to the direction in which they were walking, appeared a chain of mountains, apparently about forty miles distant. One, which was higher than the rest, was shaped like a cup. Maskull would have felt inclined to believe he was travelling in dreamland, but for the intensity of the light, which made everything vividly real.

As soon as he could see again, he looked around at the landscape. The huge red desert stretched endlessly to the horizon, except where it was interrupted by the oasis. Above it was a clear, deep blue sky, almost violet. The circle of the horizon was much larger than on Earth. On the skyline, perpendicular to the direction they were walking, there was a chain of mountains that looked about forty miles away. One mountain, taller than the others, was shaped like a cup. Maskull might have thought he was wandering through a dream, if not for the brightness of the light, which made everything feel incredibly real.

Joiwind pointed to the cup-shaped mountain. “That’s Poolingdred.”

Joiwind pointed to the bowl-shaped mountain. “That’s Poolingdred.”

“You didn’t come from there!” he exclaimed, quite startled.

“You didn’t come from there!” he exclaimed, clearly surprised.

“Yes, I did indeed. And that is where we have to go to now.”

“Yes, I definitely did. And that’s where we need to go now.”

“With the single object of finding me?”

“With the sole purpose of finding me?”

“Why, yes.”

"Sure thing."

The colour mounted to his face. “Then you are the bravest and noblest of all girls,” he said quietly, after a pause. “Without exception. Why, this is a journey for an athlete!”

The color rose to his face. “Then you are the bravest and noblest of all girls,” he said softly, after a moment. “No exceptions. This is a journey for an athlete!”

She pressed his arm, while a score of unpaintable, delicate hues stained her cheeks in rapid transition. “Please don’t say any more about it, Maskull. It makes me feel unpleasant.”

She touched his arm, while a range of delicate shades colored her cheeks in quick succession. “Please don’t say anything else about it, Maskull. It makes me uncomfortable.”

“Very well. But can we possibly get there before midday?”

“Alright. But can we get there before noon?”

“Oh, yes. And you mustn’t be frightened at the distance. We think nothing of long distances here—we have so much to think about and feel. Time goes all too quickly.”

“Oh, definitely. And don’t be afraid of the distance. We don’t mind long distances here—we have so much to think about and feel. Time passes way too fast.”

During their conversation they had drawn near the base of the hills, which sloped gently, and were not above fifty feet in height. Maskull now began to see strange specimens of vegetable life. What looked like a small patch of purple grass, above five feet square, was moving across the sand in their direction. When it came near enough he perceived that it was not grass; there were no blades, but only purple roots. The roots were revolving, for each small plant in the whole patch, like the spokes of a rimless wheel. They were alternately plunged in the sand, and withdrawn from it, and by this means the plant proceeded forward. Some uncanny, semi-intelligent instinct was keeping all the plants together, moving at one pace, in one direction, like a flock of migrating birds in flight.

During their conversation, they had gotten close to the base of the hills, which sloped gently and were no more than fifty feet high. Maskull now began to notice strange types of plant life. What appeared to be a small patch of purple grass, over five feet square, was moving across the sand toward them. As it got closer, he realized it wasn’t grass; there were no blades, just purple roots. The roots were rotating, so each tiny plant in the entire patch moved like the spokes of a rimless wheel. They alternated between being pushed into the sand and pulled out of it, allowing the plant to move forward. Some eerie, semi-intelligent instinct was keeping all the plants together, moving at the same speed and in the same direction, like a flock of migratory birds in flight.

Another remarkable plant was a large, feathery ball, resembling a dandelion fruit, which they encountered sailing through the air. Joiwind caught it with an exceedingly graceful movement of her arm, and showed it to Maskull. It had roots and presumably lived in the air and fed on the chemical constituents of the atmosphere. But what was peculiar about it was its colour. It was an entirely new colour—not a new shade or combination, but a new primary colour, as vivid as blue, red, or yellow, but quite different. When he inquired, she told him that it was known as “ulfire.” Presently he met with a second new colour. This she designated “jale.” The sense impressions caused in Maskull by these two additional primary colors can only be vaguely hinted at by analogy. Just as blue is delicate and mysterious, yellow clear and unsubtle, and red sanguine and passionate, so he felt ulfire to be wild and painful, and jale dreamlike, feverish, and voluptuous.

Another amazing plant was a large, feathery ball that looked like a dandelion puff, which they saw floating through the air. Joiwind caught it with an incredibly graceful movement of her arm and showed it to Maskull. It had roots and seemed to live in the air, feeding on the chemical elements of the atmosphere. But what was strange about it was its color. It was a completely new color—not just a new shade or mix, but a new primary color, as bright as blue, red, or yellow, but entirely different. When he asked, she told him it was called “ulfire.” Soon after, he encountered a second new color. She called this one “jale.” The sensations these two new primary colors evoked in Maskull can only be vaguely compared to familiar colors. Just like blue is delicate and mysterious, yellow is bright and straightforward, and red is bold and passionate, he found ulfire to be wild and painful and jale to be dreamlike, feverish, and indulgent.

The hills were composed of a rich, dark mould. Small trees, of weird shapes, all differing from each other, but all purple-coloured, covered the slopes and top. Maskull and Joiwind climbed up and through. Some hard fruit, bright blue in colour, of the size of a large apple, and shaped like an egg, was lying in profusion underneath the trees.

The hills were made up of rich, dark soil. Small trees with strange shapes, all different from one another but all purple, covered the slopes and the top. Maskull and Joiwind climbed up and through. A lot of hard fruit, bright blue and about the size of a large apple but shaped like an egg, was scattered everywhere beneath the trees.

“Is the fruit here poisonous, or why don’t you eat it?” asked Maskull.

“Is the fruit here poisonous, or is there another reason you don’t eat it?” asked Maskull.

She looked at him tranquilly. “We don’t eat living things. The thought is horrible to us.”

She looked at him calmly. “We don’t eat living things. The thought is horrifying to us.”

“I have nothing to say against that, theoretically. But do you really sustain your bodies on water?”

“I can't argue with that, theoretically. But do you really survive on just water?”

“Supposing you could find nothing else to live on, Maskull—would you eat other men?”

“Assuming you couldn't find anything else to survive on, Maskull—would you eat other people?”

“I would not.”

"I won't."

“Neither will we eat plants and animals, which are our fellow creatures. So nothing is left to us but water, and as one can really live on anything, water does very well.”

“Neither will we eat plants and animals, which are our fellow creatures. So nothing is left for us but water, and since one can really survive on anything, water works just fine.”

Maskull picked up one of the fruits and handled it curiously. As he did so another of his newly acquired sense organs came into action. He found that the fleshy knobs beneath his ears were in some novel fashion acquainting him with the inward properties of the fruit. He could not only see, feel, and smell it, but could detect its intrinsic nature. This nature was hard, persistent and melancholy.

Maskull picked up one of the fruits and examined it with curiosity. As he did, another one of his newly developed senses kicked in. He realized that the fleshy knobs under his ears were somehow letting him sense the inner qualities of the fruit. He could not only see, touch, and smell it, but also grasp its true essence. This essence was tough, enduring, and sad.

Joiwind answered the questions he had not asked.

Joiwind responded to the questions he hadn’t even asked.

“Those organs are called ‘poigns.’ Their use is to enable us to understand and sympathise with all living creatures.”

“Those organs are called ‘poigns.’ Their purpose is to help us understand and empathize with all living beings.”

“What advantage do you derive from that, Joiwind?”

“What benefit do you get from that, Joiwind?”

“The advantage of not being cruel and selfish, dear Maskull.”

“The benefit of not being cruel and selfish, dear Maskull.”

He threw the fruit away and flushed again.

He tossed the fruit aside and flushed again.

Joiwind looked into his swarthy, bearded face without embarrassment and slowly smiled. “Have I said too much? Have I been too familiar? Do you know why you think so? It’s because you are still impure. By and by you will listen to all language without shame.”

Joiwind looked into his dark, bearded face without hesitation and slowly smiled. “Have I said too much? Have I overstepped? Do you know why you feel that way? It’s because you’re still unrefined. Eventually, you’ll be able to hear any words without feeling embarrassed.”

Before he realised what she was about to do, she threw her tentacle round his neck, like another arm. He offered no resistance to its cool pressure. The contact of her soft flesh with his own was so moist and sensitive that it resembled another kind of kiss. He saw who it was that embraced him—a pale, beautiful girl. Yet, oddly enough, he experienced neither voluptuousness nor sexual pride. The love expressed by the caress was rich, glowing, and personal, but there was not the least trace of sex in it—and so he received it.

Before he realized what she was about to do, she wrapped her tentacle around his neck, like another arm. He didn't resist its cool pressure. The contact of her soft flesh against his was so moist and sensitive that it felt like a different kind of kiss. He saw who it was that embraced him—a pale, beautiful girl. Yet, strangely, he felt neither lust nor sexual pride. The love in the caress was rich, warm, and personal, but there wasn't the slightest hint of sexuality in it—and so he accepted it.

She removed her tentacle, placed her two arms on his shoulders and penetrated with her eyes right into his very soul.

She pulled back her tentacle, put her arms on his shoulders, and looked deeply into his soul with her eyes.

“Yes, I wish to be pure,” he muttered. “Without that what can I ever be but a weak, squirming devil?”

“Yes, I want to be pure,” he mumbled. “Without that, what can I ever be but a weak, wriggling devil?”

Joiwind released him. “This we call the ‘magn,’” she said, indicating her tentacle. “By means of it what we love already we love more, and what we don’t love at all we begin to love.”

Joiwind let him go. “This we call the ‘magn,’” she said, pointing to her tentacle. “With it, what we already love becomes even greater, and what we don’t love at all we start to love.”

“A godlike organ!”

“A legendary organ!”

“It is the one we guard most jealously,” said Joiwind.

“It’s the one we protect the most,” said Joiwind.

The shade of the trees afforded a timely screen from the now almost insufferable rays of Branchspell, which was climbing steadily upward to the zenith. On descending the other side of the little hills, Maskull looked anxiously for traces of Nightspore and Krag, but without result. After staring about him for a few minutes he shrugged his shoulders; but suspicions had already begun to gather in his mind.

The shade of the trees provided a much-needed shield from the now nearly unbearable rays of Branchspell, which was steadily rising to its peak. As he went down the other side of the small hills, Maskull anxiously searched for signs of Nightspore and Krag, but found nothing. After looking around for a few minutes, he shrugged his shoulders; however, doubts had already started to form in his mind.

A small, natural amphitheatre lay at their feet, completely circled by the tree-clad heights. The centre was of red sand. In the very middle shot up a tall, stately tree, with a black trunk and branches, and transparent, crystal leaves. At the foot of this tree was a natural, circular well, containing dark green water.

A small, natural amphitheater rested at their feet, entirely surrounded by tree-covered heights. The center was made of red sand. Right in the middle stood a tall, impressive tree with a black trunk and branches, and transparent, crystal-like leaves. At the base of this tree was a natural, circular well filled with dark green water.

When they had reached the bottom, Joiwind took him straight over to the well.

When they got to the bottom, Joiwind led him directly to the well.

Maskull gazed at it intently. “Is this the shrine you talked about?”

Maskull stared at it closely. “Is this the shrine you mentioned?”

“Yes. It is called Shaping’s Well. The man or woman who wishes to invoke Shaping must take up some of the gnawl water, and drink it.”

“Yes. It’s called Shaping’s Well. The person who wants to invoke Shaping must take some of the gnawl water and drink it.”

“Pray for me,” said Maskull. “Your unspotted prayer will carry more weight.”

“Pray for me,” Maskull said. “Your pure prayer will have more impact.”

“What do you wish for?”

"What's your wish?"

“For purity,” answered Maskull, in a troubled voice.

“For purity,” Maskull replied, sounding troubled.

Joiwind made a cup of her hand, and drank a little of the water. She held it up to Maskull’s mouth. “You must drink too.” He obeyed. She then stood erect, closed her eyes, and, in a voice like the soft murmurings of spring, prayed aloud.

Joiwind formed a cup with her hand and took a sip of the water. She held it up to Maskull's lips. "You need to drink too." He complied. She then stood up straight, closed her eyes, and, with a voice like the gentle whispers of spring, prayed out loud.

“Shaping, my father, I am hoping you can hear me. A strange man has come to us weighed down with heavy blood. He wishes to be pure. Let him know the meaning of love, let him live for others. Don’t spare him pain, dear Shaping, but let him seek his own pain. Breathe into him a noble soul.”

“Shaping, my father, I hope you can hear me. A strange man has come to us burdened with heavy blood. He wants to be pure. Teach him the meaning of love, let him live for others. Don’t hold back the pain, dear Shaping, but allow him to find his own pain. Instill in him a noble soul.”

Maskull listened with tears in his heart.

Maskull listened with a heavy heart.

As Joiwind finished speaking, a blurred mist came over his eyes, and, half buried in the scarlet sand, appeared a large circle of dazzlingly white pillars. For some minutes they flickered to and fro between distinctness and indistinctness, like an object being focused. Then they faded out of sight again.

As Joiwind wrapped up his words, a hazy mist filled his eyes, and half-buried in the red sand, a large ring of bright white pillars emerged. For a few moments, they wavered in and out of clarity, like something being brought into focus. Then they vanished from view again.

“Is that a sign from Shaping?” asked Maskull, in a low, awed tone.

“Is that a sign from Shaping?” Maskull asked, in a low, amazed tone.

“Perhaps it is. It is a time mirage.”

“Maybe it is. It's an illusion of time.”

“What can that be, Joiwind?”

"What could that be, Joiwind?"

“You see, dear Maskull, the temple does not yet exist but it will do so, because it must. What you and I are now doing in simplicity, wise men will do hereafter in full knowledge.”

“You see, dear Maskull, the temple doesn’t exist yet, but it will, because it has to. What you and I are doing now in simplicity, wise people will do later with full understanding.”

“It is right for man to pray,” said Maskull. “Good and evil in the world don’t originate from nothing. God and Devil must exist. And we should pray to the one, and fight the other.”

“It’s right for people to pray,” said Maskull. “Good and evil in the world don’t come from nowhere. God and the Devil must exist. And we should pray to one and fight the other.”

“Yes, we must fight Krag.”

"Yes, we have to fight Krag."

“What name did you say?” asked Maskull in amazement.

“What name did you say?” Maskull asked, amazed.

“Krag—the author of evil and misery—whom you call Devil.”

“Krag—the creator of evil and suffering—whom you refer to as the Devil.”

He immediately concealed his thoughts. To prevent Joiwind from learning his relationship to this being, he made his mind a blank.

He quickly shut down his thoughts. To keep Joiwind from finding out about his connection to this being, he cleared his mind.

“Why do you hide your mind from me?” she demanded, looking at him strangely and changing colour.

“Why are you keeping your thoughts from me?” she asked, looking at him oddly and turning pale.

“In this bright, pure, radiant world, evil seems so remote, one can scarcely grasp its meaning.” But he lied.

“In this bright, pure, radiant world, evil seems so far away that it’s hard to even understand what it means.” But he was lying.

Joiwind continued gazing at him, straight out of her clean soul. “The world is good and pure, but many men are corrupt. Panawe, my husband, has travelled, and he has told me things I would almost rather have not heard. One person he met believed the universe to be, from top to bottom, a conjurer’s cave.”

Joiwind kept looking at him, straight from her pure heart. “The world is good and innocent, but many men are corrupt. Panawe, my husband, has traveled and shared things I almost wish I hadn’t heard. One person he met thought the universe was, from top to bottom, a magician’s cave.”

“I should like to meet your husband.”

“I would like to meet your husband.”

“Well, we are going home now.”

"Well, we're on our way home now."

Maskull was on the point of inquiring whether she had any children, but was afraid of offending her, and checked himself.

Maskull was about to ask if she had any kids, but he was worried he might upset her, so he held back.

She read the mental question. “What need is there? Is not the whole world full of lovely children? Why should I want selfish possessions?”

She read the silent question. “What’s the point? Isn’t the whole world filled with wonderful children? Why would I want to own selfish things?”

An extraordinary creature flew past, uttering a plaintive cry of five distinct notes. It was not a bird, but had a balloon-shaped body, paddled by five webbed feet. It disappeared among the trees.

An amazing creature flew by, giving off a sad cry of five different notes. It wasn't a bird, but had a balloon-shaped body, powered by five webbed feet. It vanished into the trees.

Joiwind pointed to it, as it went by. “I love that beast, grotesque as it is—perhaps all the more for its grotesqueness. But if I had children of my own, would I still love it? Which is best—to love two or three, or to love all?”

Joiwind pointed to it as it passed. “I love that creature, weird as it is—maybe even more because of its weirdness. But if I had kids of my own, would I still love it? What’s better—to love a couple or to love everyone?”

“Every woman can’t be like you, Joiwind, but it is good to have a few like you. Wouldn’t it be as well,” he went on, “since we’ve got to walk through that sun-baked wilderness, to make turbans for our heads out of some of those long leaves?”

“Not every woman can be like you, Joiwind, but it’s nice to have a few like you around. Wouldn’t it make sense,” he continued, “since we have to trek through that sun-soaked wilderness, to make turbans for our heads out of some of those long leaves?”

She smiled rather pathetically. “You will think me foolish, but every tearing off of a leaf would be a wound in my heart. We have only to throw our robes over our heads.”

She smiled a bit sadly. “You might think I’m silly, but every time a leaf is torn off, it feels like a wound in my heart. All we have to do is throw our robes over our heads.”

“No doubt that will answer the same purpose, but tell me—weren’t these very robes once part of a living creature?”

“No doubt that will serve the same purpose, but tell me—weren’t these very robes once part of a living being?”

“Oh, no—no, they are the webs of a certain animal, but they have never been in themselves alive.”

“Oh, no—no, they are the webs of a certain creature, but they have never been alive themselves.”

“You reduce life to extreme simplicity,” remarked Maskull meditatively, “but it is very beautiful.”

“You simplify life to its bare essentials,” Maskull said thoughtfully, “but it’s really beautiful.”

Climbing back over the hills, they now without further ceremony began their march across the desert.

Climbing back over the hills, they now, without any further formalities, began their march across the desert.

They walked side by side. Joiwind directed their course straight toward Poolingdred. From the position of the sun, Maskull judged their way to lie due north. The sand was soft and powdery, very tiring to his naked feet. The red glare dazed his eyes, and made him semi-blind. He was hot, parched, and tormented with the craving to drink; his undertone of pain emerged into full consciousness.

They walked side by side. Joiwind led them straight toward Poolingdred. Based on the sun's position, Maskull figured they were headed due north. The sand was soft and powdery, which made it exhausting for his bare feet. The bright red light blinded him and made him feel partially blind. He was hot, thirsty, and plagued by the urge to drink; the underlying pain became fully aware to him.

“I see my friends nowhere, and it is very queer.”

“I see my friends nowhere, and it’s really strange.”

“Yes, it is queer—if it is accidental,” said Joiwind, with a peculiar intonation.

“Yes, it’s strange—if it’s accidental,” said Joiwind, with a unique tone.

“Exactly!” agreed Maskull. “If they had met with a mishap, their bodies would still be there. It begins to look like a piece of bad work to me. They must have gone on, and left me.... Well, I am here, and I must make the best of it. I will trouble no more about them.”

“Exactly!” agreed Maskull. “If they had an accident, their bodies would still be here. It’s starting to feel like this was poorly done. They must have moved on and left me behind.... Well, I’m here now, so I have to make the best of it. I won’t worry about them anymore.”

“I don’t wish to speak ill of anyone,” said Joiwind, “but my instinct tells me that you are better away from those men. They did not come here for your sake, but for their own.”

“I don’t want to say anything bad about anyone,” said Joiwind, “but my gut feeling tells me that you’d be better off away from those guys. They didn’t come here for you; they came for themselves.”

They walked on for a long time. Maskull was beginning to feel faint. She twined her magn lovingly around his waist, and a strong current of confidence and well-being instantly coursed through his veins.

They walked on for a long time. Maskull was starting to feel weak. She wrapped her arm lovingly around his waist, and a strong wave of confidence and well-being instantly flowed through him.

“Thanks, Joiwind! But am I not weakening you?”

“Thanks, Joiwind! But am I not making you weaker?”

“Yes,” she replied, with a quick, thrilling glance. “But not much—and it gives me great happiness.”

“Yes,” she replied, with a quick, exciting glance. “But not much—and it makes me really happy.”

Presently they met a fantastic little creature, the size of a new-born lamb, waltzing along on three legs. Each leg in turn moved to the front, and so the little monstrosity proceeded by means of a series of complete rotations. It was vividly coloured, as though it had been dipped into pots of bright blue and yellow paint. It looked up with small, shining eyes, as they passed.

Currently, they came across a strange little creature, about the size of a newborn lamb, dancing along on three legs. Each leg would move to the front in turn, allowing the little oddity to move by doing complete rotations. It was brightly colored, as if it had been dipped in vibrant blue and yellow paint. It looked up with small, sparkling eyes as they went by.

Joiwind nodded and smiled to it. “That’s a personal friend of mine, Maskull. Whenever I come this way, I see it. It’s always waltzing, and always in a hurry, but it never seems to get anywhere.”

Joiwind nodded and smiled at it. “That’s a personal friend of mine, Maskull. Whenever I pass this way, I visit it. It’s always dancing around and always in a rush, yet it never really gets anywhere.”

“It seems to me that life is so self-sufficient here that there is no need for anyone to get anywhere. What I don’t quite understand is how you manage to pass your days without ennui.”

“It seems to me that life is so self-sufficient here that there’s no need for anyone to go anywhere. What I don’t quite understand is how you manage to get through your days without boredom.”

“That’s a strange word. It means, does it not, craving for excitement?”

"That's a weird word. It means, doesn't it, a desire for excitement?"

“Something of the kind,” said Maskull.

“Something like that,” Maskull said.

“That must be a disease brought on by rich food.”

"That must be a condition caused by eating too much rich food."

“But are you never dull?”

“But are you not boring?”

“How could we be? Our blood is quick and light and free, our flesh is clean and unclogged, inside and out.... Before long I hope you will understand what sort of question you have asked.”

“How could we be? Our blood is quick, light, and free; our flesh is clean and unclogged, inside and out.... Soon, I hope you will understand what kind of question you’ve asked.”

Farther on they encountered a strange phenomenon. In the heart of the desert a fountain rose perpendicularly fifty feet into the air, with a cool and pleasant hissing sound. It differed, however, from a fountain in this respect—that the water of which it was composed did not return to the ground but was absorbed by the atmosphere at the summit. It was in fact a tall, graceful column of dark green fluid, with a capital of coiling and twisting vapours.

Farther ahead, they came across something unusual. In the middle of the desert, a fountain shot straight up fifty feet into the air, making a cool and pleasant hissing sound. However, it was different from a regular fountain because the water didn’t fall back to the ground but was absorbed by the air at the top. In fact, it was a tall, elegant column of dark green liquid, topped with swirling and twisting vapors.

When they came closer, Maskull perceived that this water column was the continuation and termination of a flowing brook, which came down from the direction of the mountains. The explanation of the phenomenon was evidently that the water at this spot found chemical affinities in the upper air, and consequently forsook the ground.

When they got closer, Maskull realized that this column of water was the ongoing flow and end of a stream coming down from the mountains. The reason for this phenomenon was clearly that the water at this point encountered chemical reactions in the upper air, which caused it to leave the ground.

“Now let us drink,” said Joiwind.

“Let’s drink now,” said Joiwind.

She threw herself unaffectedly at full length on the sand, face downward, by the side of the brook, and Maskull was not long in following her example. She refused to quench her thirst until she had seen him drink. He found the water heavy, but bubbling with gas. He drank copiously. It affected his palate in a new way—with the purity and cleanness of water was combined the exhilaration of a sparkling wine, raising his spirits—but somehow the intoxication brought out his better nature, and not his lower.

She casually threw herself flat on the sand, face down, next to the creek, and Maskull quickly followed her lead. She wouldn’t drink until she’d seen him do it first. He found the water dense, but effervescent with gas. He drank a lot. It impacted his taste in a fresh way—along with the purity and clarity of the water came the uplifting feeling of sparkling wine, boosting his mood—but somehow the buzz brought out the best in him, not the worst.

“We call it ‘gnawl water’,” said Joiwind. “This is not quite pure, as you can see by the colour. At Poolingdred it is crystal clear. But we would be ungrateful if we complained. After this you’ll find we’ll get along much better.”

“We call it ‘gnawl water,’” said Joiwind. “It’s not completely pure, as you can see by the color. At Poolingdred, it’s crystal clear. But it would be ungrateful to complain. After this, you’ll see that we’ll get along much better.”

Maskull now began to realise his environment, as it were for the first time. All his sense organs started to show him beauties and wonders that he had not hitherto suspected. The uniform glaring scarlet of the sands became separated into a score of clearly distinguished shades of red. The sky was similarly split up into different blues. The radiant heat of Branchspell he found to affect every part of his body with unequal intensities. His ears awakened; the atmosphere was full of murmurs, the sands hummed, even the sun’s rays had a sound of their own—a kind of faint Aeolian harp. Subtle, puzzling perfumes assailed his nostrils. His palate lingered over the memory of the gnawl water. All the pores of his skin were tickled and soothed by hitherto unperceived currents of air. His poigns explored actively the inward nature of everything in his immediate vicinity. His magn touched Joiwind, and drew from her person a stream of love and joy. And lastly by means of his breve he exchanged thoughts with her in silence. This mighty sense symphony stirred him to the depths, and throughout the walk of that endless morning he felt no more fatigue.

Maskull now started to truly notice his surroundings, as if for the first time. All his senses began to reveal beauties and wonders he had never expected. The flat, glaring red of the sands transformed into a variety of distinct shades of red. The sky was similarly broken up into different shades of blue. He realized that the scorching heat of Branchspell impacted every part of his body with varying intensities. His ears came alive; the air was filled with whispers, the sands hummed, and even the sun’s rays had their own sound—a kind of faint Aeolian harp. Subtle, intriguing scents filled his nose. His taste still lingered on the memory of the gnawl water. All the pores of his skin were gently stimulated and soothed by previously unnoticed breezes. His feelings actively explored the inner essence of everything around him. His touch connected with Joiwind, drawing forth a stream of love and joy from her. Finally, through his thoughts, he silently communicated with her. This powerful symphony of senses moved him deeply, and throughout that endless morning walk, he felt no fatigue.

When it was drawing near to Blodsombre, they approached the sedgy margin of a dark green lake, which lay underneath Poolingdred.

When they were getting close to Blodsombre, they came to the grassy edge of a dark green lake that was located beneath Poolingdred.

Panawe was sitting on a dark rock, waiting for them.

Panawe was sitting on a dark rock, waiting for them.





Chapter 7. PANAWE

The husband got up to meet his wife and their guest. He was clothed in white. He had a beardless face, with breve and poigns. His skin, on face and body alike, was so white, fresh, and soft, that it scarcely looked skin at all—it rather resembled a new kind of pure, snowy flesh, extending right down to his bones. It had nothing in common with the artificially whitened skin of an over-civilised woman. Its whiteness and delicacy aroused no voluptuous thoughts; it was obviously the manifestation of a cold and almost cruel chastity of nature. His hair, which fell to the nape of his neck, also was white; but again, from vigour, not decay. His eyes were black, quiet and fathomless. He was still a young man, but so stern were his features that he had the appearance of a lawgiver, and this in spite of their great beauty and harmony.

The husband stood up to greet his wife and their guest. He was dressed in white. His face was clean-shaven, with a sharp jawline and defined cheekbones. His skin, both on his face and body, was so pale, fresh, and soft that it hardly looked like skin at all—it seemed more like a new kind of pure, snowy flesh, extending all the way to his bones. It bore no resemblance to the artificially whitened skin of an overly refined woman. Its whiteness and delicacy didn't spark any lustful thoughts; it clearly reflected a cold and almost cruel purity of nature. His hair, which fell to his neck, was also white; but once again, it was due to youth, not aging. His eyes were black, calm, and deep. Though still a young man, the sternness of his features gave him the look of a lawgiver, despite their great beauty and harmony.

His magn and Joiwind’s intertwined for a single moment and Maskull saw his face soften with love, while she looked exultant. She put him in her husband’s arms with gentle force, and stood back, gazing and smiling. Maskull felt rather embarrassed at being embraced by a man, but submitted to it; a sense of cool, pleasant languor passed through him in the act.

His hand and Joiwind’s connected for a brief moment, and Maskull saw his face soften with affection, while she looked overjoyed. She gently placed him in her husband’s embrace and stepped back, watching and smiling. Maskull felt a bit awkward being hugged by a man, but he accepted it; a cool, pleasant feeling washed over him during the moment.

“The stranger is red-blooded, then?”

"Is the stranger passionate, then?"

He was startled by Panawe’s speaking in English, and the voice too was extraordinary. It was absolutely tranquil, but its tranquillity seemed in a curious fashion to be an illusion, proceeding from a rapidity of thoughts and feelings so great that their motion could not be detected. How this could be, he did not know.

He was surprised by Panawe speaking in English, and the voice was something else. It was completely calm, but that calm seemed oddly like an illusion, coming from a whirlwind of thoughts and feelings so intense that their movement couldn’t be noticed. He had no idea how this was possible.

“How do you come to speak in a tongue you have never heard before?” demanded Maskull.

“How do you end up speaking a language you’ve never heard before?” Maskull asked.

“Thought is a rich, complex thing. I can’t say if I am really speaking your tongue by instinct, or if you yourself are translating my thoughts into your tongue as I utter them.”

“Thinking is intricate and layered. I can’t tell if I’m genuinely speaking your language intuitively, or if you’re translating my thoughts into your language as I say them.”

“Already you see that Panawe is wiser than I am,” said Joiwind gaily.

“Already you can see that Panawe is wiser than I am,” said Joiwind cheerfully.

“What is your name?” asked the husband.

“What’s your name?” asked the husband.

“Maskull.”

“Maskull.”

“That name must have a meaning—but again, thought is a strange thing. I connect that name with something—but with what?”

“That name must mean something—but again, thinking is a weird thing. I link that name to something—but to what?”

“Try to discover,” said Joiwind.

“Try to find out,” said Joiwind.

“Has there been a man in your world who stole something from the Maker of the universe, in order to ennoble his fellow creatures?”

“Has there been a man in your world who took something from the Maker of the universe to elevate his fellow beings?”

“There is such a myth. The hero’s name was Prometheus.”

“There is a myth like that. The hero’s name was Prometheus.”

“Well, you seem to be identified in my mind with that action—but what it all means I can’t say, Maskull.”

“Well, you seem to be associated with that action in my mind—but what it means, I can't say, Maskull.”

“Accept it as a good omen, for Panawe never lies, and never speaks thoughtlessly.”

“Take it as a good sign, because Panawe never lies and never speaks without thinking.”

“There must be some confusion. These are heights beyond me,” said Maskull calmly, but looking rather contemplative.

“There must be some confusion. These are heights beyond me,” said Maskull calmly, but he looked pretty deep in thought.

“Where do you come from?”

“Where are you from?”

“From the planet of a distant sun, called Earth.”

“From the planet of a faraway sun, called Earth.”

“What for?”

"What's the point?"

“I was tired of vulgarity,” returned Maskull laconically. He intentionally avoided mentioning his fellow voyagers, in order that Krag’s name should not come to light.

“I was tired of all the crudeness,” Maskull replied dryly. He intentionally left out any mention of his fellow travelers to keep Krag’s name from being revealed.

“That’s an honourable motive,” said Panawe. “And what’s more, it may be true, though you spoke it as a prevarication.”

“That's an honorable motive,” said Panawe. “And what's more, it might actually be true, even though you said it like a lie.”

“As far as it goes, it’s quite true,” said Maskull, staring at him with annoyance and surprise.

“As far as it goes, it’s true,” Maskull said, staring at him with annoyance and surprise.

The swampy lake extended for about half a mile from where they were standing to the lower buttresses of the mountain. Feathery purple reeds showed themselves here and there through the shallows. The water was dark green. Maskull did not see how they were going to cross it.

The swampy lake stretched about half a mile from where they stood to the lower slopes of the mountain. Delicate purple reeds peeked through the shallow water in various spots. The water was a deep green. Maskull couldn’t figure out how they were going to get across it.

Joiwind caught his arm. “Perhaps you don’t know that the lake will bear us?”

Joiwind grabbed his arm. “Maybe you didn’t realize that the lake will support us?”

Panawe walked onto the water; it was so heavy that it carried his weight. Joiwind followed with Maskull. He instantly started to slip about—nevertheless the motion was amusing, and he learned so fast, by watching and imitating Panawe, that he was soon able to balance himself without assistance. After that he found the sport excellent.

Panawe stepped onto the water; it was so thick that it held his weight. Joiwind followed with Maskull. He immediately began to slip around—however, the movement was entertaining, and he picked it up quickly by watching and copying Panawe, soon managing to balance himself without help. After that, he thought the activity was fantastic.

For the same reason that women excel in dancing, Joiwind’s half falls and recoveries were far more graceful and sure than those of either of the men. Her slight, draped form—dipping, bending, rising, swaying, twisting, upon the surface of the dark water—this was a picture Maskull could not keep his eyes away from.

For the same reason that women are great at dancing, Joiwind’s half falls and recoveries were much more graceful and confident than those of either man. Her slender, flowing figure—dipping, bending, rising, swaying, twisting on the surface of the dark water—was a sight Maskull couldn’t take his eyes off.

The lake grew deeper. The gnawl water became green-black. The crags, gullies, and precipices of the shore could now be distinguished in detail. A waterfall was visible, descending several hundred feet. The surface of the lake grew disturbed—so much so that Maskull had difficulty in keeping his balance. He therefore threw himself down and started swimming on the face of the water. Joiwind turned her head, and laughed so joyously that all her teeth flashed in the sunlight.

The lake got deeper. The dark water turned a green-black color. The rocks, valleys, and cliffs along the shore were now clearly visible. A waterfall could be seen, dropping several hundred feet. The surface of the lake became so choppy that Maskull struggled to stay balanced. So, he threw himself down and started swimming on the water's surface. Joiwind turned her head and laughed so joyfully that her teeth sparkled in the sunlight.

They landed in a few more minutes on a promontory of black rock. The water on Maskull’s garment and body evaporated very quickly. He gazed upward at the towering mountain, but at that moment some strange movements on the part of Panawe attracted his attention. His face was working convulsively, and he began to stagger about. Then he put his hand to his mouth and took from it what looked like a bright-coloured pebble. He looked at it carefully for some seconds. Joiwind also looked, over his shoulder, with quickly changing colors. After this inspection, Panawe let the object—whatever it was—fall to the ground, and took no more interest in it.

They landed a few minutes later on a ledge of black rock. The water on Maskull’s clothes and skin dried up quickly. He looked up at the towering mountain, but at that moment, some strange movements from Panawe caught his attention. His face was twitching, and he started to stagger around. Then he brought his hand to his mouth and took out what looked like a brightly colored pebble. He examined it closely for a few seconds. Joiwind also looked over his shoulder, his colors shifting rapidly. After this inspection, Panawe dropped the object—whatever it was—on the ground and lost interest in it completely.

“May I look?” asked Maskull; and, without waiting for permission, he picked it up. It was a delicately beautiful egg-shaped crystal of pale green.

“May I take a look?” asked Maskull; and, without waiting for an answer, he picked it up. It was a beautifully delicate, egg-shaped crystal of pale green.

“Where did this come from?” he asked queerly.

“Where did this come from?” he asked in a strange way.

Panawe turned away, but Joiwind answered for him. “It came out of my husband.”

Panawe turned away, but Joiwind spoke up for him. “It came from my husband.”

“That’s what I thought, but I couldn’t believe it. But what is it?”

"That's what I thought, but I couldn't believe it. But what is it?"

“I don’t know that it has either name or use. It is merely an overflowing of beauty.”

“I don’t know if it has a name or purpose. It’s just an overflow of beauty.”

“Beauty?”

“Looks?”

Joiwind smiled. “If you were to regard nature as the husband, and Panawe as the wife, Maskull, perhaps everything would be explained.”

Joiwind smiled. “If you think of nature as the husband and Panawe as the wife, Maskull, maybe everything would make sense.”

Maskull reflected.

Maskull thought.

“On Earth,” he said after a minute, “men like Panawe are called artists, poets, and musicians. Beauty overflows into them too, and out of them again. The only distinction is that their productions are more human and intelligible.”

“On Earth,” he said after a moment, “men like Panawe are called artists, poets, and musicians. Beauty flows into them as well, and out of them again. The only difference is that their creations are more human and understandable.”

“Nothing comes from it but vanity,” said Panawe, and, taking the crystal out of Maskull’s hand, he threw it into the lake.

“Nothing comes from it but vanity,” said Panawe, and, taking the crystal out of Maskull’s hand, he threw it into the lake.

The precipice they now had to climb was several hundred feet in height. Maskull was more anxious for Joiwind than for himself. She was evidently tiring, but she refused all help, and was in fact still the nimbler of the two. She made a mocking face at him. Panawe seemed lost in quiet thoughts. The rock was sound, and did not crumble under their weight. The heat of Branchspell, however, was by this time almost killing, the radiance was shocking in its white intensity, and Maskull’s pain steadily grew worse.

The cliff they had to climb was several hundred feet high. Maskull was more worried about Joiwind than himself. She was clearly getting tired, but she turned down all offers of help and was still the quicker of the two. She made a teasing face at him. Panawe seemed lost in his own thoughts. The rock was solid and didn’t crumble under their weight. However, the heat of Branchspell was almost unbearable by now; the brightness was blinding in its intensity, and Maskull’s pain kept getting worse.

When they got to the top, a plateau of dark rock appeared, bare of vegetation, stretching in both directions as far as the eye could see. It was of a nearly uniform width of five hundred yards, from the edge of the cliffs to the lower slopes of the chain of hills inland. The hills varied in height. The cup-shaped Poolingdred was approximately a thousand feet above them. The upper part of it was covered with a kind of glittering vegetation which he could not comprehend.

When they reached the top, they found a flat area of dark rock, completely devoid of plants, extending in both directions as far as they could see. It was almost uniformly five hundred yards wide, from the cliff's edge to the lower slopes of the hills stretching inland. The hills varied in height. The bowl-shaped Poolingdred was about a thousand feet above them. The upper part was covered with a type of sparkling vegetation that he couldn't understand.

Joiwind put her hand on Maskull’s shoulder, and pointed upward. “Here you have the highest peak in the whole land—that is, until you come to the Ifdawn Marest.”

Joiwind placed her hand on Maskull's shoulder and pointed up. “Here’s the highest peak in the entire land—that is, until you get to the Ifdawn Marest.”

On hearing that strange name, he experienced a momentary unaccountable sensation of wild vigour and restlessness—but it passed away.

On hearing that strange name, he felt an unexpected surge of wild energy and restlessness—but it faded quickly.

Without losing time, Panawe led the way up the mountainside. The lower half was of bare rock, not difficult to climb. Halfway up, however, it grew steeper, and they began to meet bushes and small trees. The growth became thicker as they continued to ascend, and when they neared the summit, tall forest trees appeared.

Without wasting any time, Panawe took the lead up the mountainside. The lower section was made of bare rock, which was easy to climb. However, halfway up, it got steeper, and they started encountering bushes and small trees. The vegetation became denser as they climbed higher, and when they got closer to the top, tall forest trees came into view.

These bushes and trees had pale, glassy trunks and branches, but the small twigs and the leaves were translucent and crystal. They cast no shadows from above, but still the shade was cool. Both leaves and branches were fantastically shaped. What surprised Maskull the most, however, was the fact that, as far as he could see, scarcely any two plants belonged to the same species.

These bushes and trees had pale, glossy trunks and branches, but the small twigs and leaves were see-through and sparkling. They didn’t cast any shadows from above, but somehow the shade felt cool. The leaves and branches had incredibly unique shapes. What amazed Maskull the most, though, was that, as far as he could see, hardly any two plants were from the same species.

“Won’t you help Maskull out of his difficulty?” said Joiwind, pulling her husband’s arm.

“Will you help Maskull with his problem?” Joiwind asked, tugging on her husband’s arm.

He smiled. “If he’ll forgive me for again trespassing in his brain. But the difficulty is small. Life on a new planet, Maskull, is necessarily energetic and lawless, and not sedate and imitative. Nature is still fluid—not yet rigid—and matter is plastic. The will forks and sports incessantly, and thus no two creatures are alike.”

He smiled. “If he'll forgive me for invading his thoughts again. But the challenge is minor. Life on a new planet, Maskull, is naturally vibrant and chaotic, not calm and imitative. Nature is still flexible—not yet fixed—and matter is adaptable. The will diverges and plays constantly, so no two beings are the same.”

“Well, I understand all that,” replied Maskull, after listening attentively. “But what I don’t grasp is this—if living creatures here sport so energetically, how does it come about that human beings wear much the same shape as in my world?”

“Well, I get all that,” replied Maskull, after listening closely. “But what I don’t understand is this—if living creatures here are so energetic, how come human beings look pretty much the same as they do in my world?”

“I’ll explain that too,” said Panawe. “All creatures that resemble Shaping must of necessity resemble one another.”

“I’ll explain that too,” said Panawe. “All creatures that look like Shaping must necessarily look like each other.”

“Then sporting is the blind will to become like Shaping?”

“Then is sport just the blind desire to become like shaping?”

“Exactly.”

"Exactly."

“It is most wonderful,” said Maskull. “Then the brotherhood of man is not a fable invented by idealists, but a solid fact.”

“It’s truly amazing,” said Maskull. “So, the brotherhood of man isn’t just a myth created by idealists, but a real truth.”

Joiwind looked at him, and changed colour. Panawe relapsed into sternness.

Joiwind looked at him and changed color. Panawe fell back into a serious expression.

Maskull became interested in a new phenomenon. The jale-coloured blossoms of a crystal bush were emitting mental waves, which with his breve he could clearly distinguish. They cried out silently, “To me! To me!” While he looked, a flying worm guided itself through the air to one of these blossoms and began to suck its nectar. The floral cry immediately ceased.

Maskull became intrigued by a new phenomenon. The jale-colored flowers of a crystal bush were sending out mental waves, which he could clearly distinguish with his breve. They were silently calling, “To me! To me!” As he watched, a flying worm navigated its way through the air to one of these flowers and started to drink its nectar. The floral call immediately stopped.

They now gained the crest of the mountain, and looked down beyond. A lake occupied its crater-like cavity. A fringe of trees partly intercepted the view, but Maskull was able to perceive that this mountain lake was nearly circular and perhaps a quarter of a mile across. Its shore stood a hundred feet below them.

They finally reached the top of the mountain and looked out. A lake filled the bowl-shaped crater. A ring of trees partly blocked the view, but Maskull could see that this mountain lake was almost circular and about a quarter of a mile wide. Its shore was a hundred feet below them.

Observing that his hosts did not propose to descend, he begged them to wait for him, and scrambled down to the surface. When he got there, he found the water perfectly motionless and of a colourless transparency. He walked onto it, lay down at full length, and peered into the depths. It was weirdly clear: he could see down for an indefinite distance, without arriving at any bottom. Some dark, shadowy objects, almost out of reach of his eyes, were moving about. Then a sound, very faint and mysterious, seemed to come up through the gnawl water from an immense depth. It was like the rhythm of a drum. There were four beats of equal length, but the accent was on the third. It went on for a considerable time, and then ceased.

Seeing that his hosts had no intention of coming down, he asked them to wait for him and climbed down to the surface. When he arrived, he found the water completely still and crystal clear. He walked onto it, lay down flat, and looked into the depths. It was strangely transparent: he could see down for a long way without reaching any bottom. Some dark, shadowy figures, nearly out of sight, were moving around. Then a very faint and mysterious sound seemed to rise from the dark water below. It was like a drumbeat—four evenly spaced beats, but the emphasis was on the third. It continued for a significant amount of time before finally stopping.

The sound appeared to him to belong to a different world from that in which he was travelling. The latter was mystical, dreamlike, and unbelievable—the drumming was like a very dim undertone of reality. It resembled the ticking of a clock in a room full of voices, only occasionally possible to be picked up by the ear.

The sound seemed to belong to a different world from the one he was in. The latter felt mystical, dreamlike, and surreal—the drumming was like a faint background noise of reality. It was similar to the ticking of a clock in a crowded room, only occasionally audible to the ear.

He rejoined Panawe and Joiwind, but said nothing to them about his experience. They all walked round the rim of the crater, and gazed down on the opposite side. Precipices similar to those that had overlooked the desert here formed the boundary of a vast moorland plain, whose dimensions could not be measured by the eye. It was solid land, yet he could not make out its prevailing colour. It was as if made of transparent glass, but it did not glitter in the sunlight. No objects in it could be distinguished, except a rolling river in the far distance, and, farther off still, on the horizon, a line of dark mountains, of strange shapes. Instead of being rounded, conical, or hogbacked, these heights were carved by nature into the semblance of castle battlements, but with extremely deep indentations.

He rejoined Panawe and Joiwind but didn’t say anything to them about his experience. They all walked around the edge of the crater and looked down at the other side. Precipices like those that had overlooked the desert formed the boundary of a vast moorland plain that seemed endless. It was solid ground, yet he couldn't discern its predominant color. It looked almost like transparent glass, but it didn’t shine in the sunlight. No objects in it were distinguishable, except for a winding river in the far distance and, even further away on the horizon, a line of dark mountains with unusual shapes. Instead of being rounded, conical, or ridged, these peaks were naturally carved to resemble castle battlements, with very deep notches.

The sky immediately above the mountains was of a vivid, intense blue. It contrasted in a most marvellous way with the blue of the rest of the heavens. It seemed more luminous and radiant, and was in fact like the afterglow of a gorgeous blue sunset.

The sky right above the mountains was a bright, deep blue. It contrasted beautifully with the blue of the rest of the sky. It appeared more vibrant and shining, resembling the afterglow of a stunning blue sunset.

Maskull kept on looking. The more he gazed, the more restless and noble became his feelings.

Maskull continued to look. The more he stared, the more restless and elevated his feelings became.

“What is that light?”

“What’s that light?”

Panawe was sterner than usual, while his wife clung to his arm. “It is Alppain—our second sun,” he replied. “Those hills are the Ifdawn Marest.... Now let us get to our shelter.”

Panawe was stricter than usual, while his wife held onto his arm. “It’s Alppain—our second sun,” he said. “Those hills are the Ifdawn Marest.... Now let’s head to our shelter.”

“Is it imagination, or am I really being affected—tormented by that light?”

“Is it just my imagination, or is that light really affecting me—driving me crazy?”

“No, it’s not imagination—it’s real. How can it be otherwise when two suns, of different natures, are drawing you at the same time? Luckily you are not looking at Alppain itself. It’s invisible here. You would need to go at least as far as Ifdawn, to set eyes on it.”

“No, it’s not just your imagination—it’s real. How could it be anything else when two suns, each with their own nature, are pulling at you simultaneously? Fortunately, you aren’t looking at Alppain itself. It’s invisible from here. You would need to travel at least as far as Ifdawn to see it.”

“Why do you say ‘luckily’?”

“Why do you say ‘thankfully’?”

“Because the agony caused by those opposing forces would perhaps be more than you could bear.... But I don’t know.”

“Because the pain from those opposing forces might be more than you can handle.... But I’m not sure.”

For the short distance that remained of their walk, Maskull was very thoughtful and uneasy. He understood nothing. Whatever object his eye chanced to rest on changed immediately into a puzzle. The silence and stillness of the mountain peak seemed brooding, mysterious, and waiting. Panawe gave him a friendly, anxious look, and without further delay led the way down a little track, which traversed the side of the mountain and terminated in the mouth of a cave.

For the short distance left in their walk, Maskull was very thoughtful and uneasy. He didn’t understand anything. Whatever his eyes landed on turned into a puzzle right away. The silence and stillness of the mountain peak felt deep, mysterious, and anticipatory. Panawe gave him a friendly, concerned look and without wasting any time led the way down a small path that ran along the side of the mountain and ended at the entrance of a cave.

This cave was the home of Panawe and Joiwind. It was dark inside. The host took a shell and, filling it with liquid from a well, carelessly sprinkled the sandy floor of the interior. A greenish, phosphorescent light gradually spread to the furthest limits of the cavern, and continued to illuminate it for the whole time they were there. There was no furniture. Some dried, fernlike leaves served for couches.

This cave was home to Panawe and Joiwind. It was dark inside. The host took a shell and filled it with liquid from a well, then carelessly sprinkled it on the sandy floor of the cave. A greenish, glowing light gradually spread to the farthest corners of the cavern and continued to light up the place for the entire time they were there. There was no furniture. Some dried, fern-like leaves served as couches.

The moment she got in, Joiwind fell down in exhaustion. Her husband tended her with calm concern. He bathed her face, put drink to her lips, energised her with his magn, and finally laid her down to sleep. At the sight of the noble woman thus suffering on his account, Maskull was distressed.

The moment she entered, Joiwind collapsed from exhaustion. Her husband looked after her with gentle concern. He washed her face, brought a drink to her lips, revitalized her with his energy, and finally laid her down to sleep. Seeing the noble woman suffering because of him, Maskull felt distressed.

Panawe, however, endeavoured to reassure him. “It’s quite true this has been a very long, hard double journey, but for the future it will lighten all her other journeys for her.... Such is the nature of sacrifice.”

Panawe, however, tried to reassure him. “It’s true this has been a really long, tough journey, but in the future, it will make all her other journeys easier... That’s the nature of sacrifice.”

“I can’t conceive how I have walked so far in a morning,” said Maskull, “and she has been twice the distance.”

“I can't believe how far I've walked in a morning,” said Maskull, “and she's gone twice the distance.”

“Love flows in her veins, instead of blood, and that’s why she is so strong.”

“Love flows through her veins instead of blood, and that’s why she’s so strong.”

“You know she gave me some of it?”

“You know she gave me some of it?”

“Otherwise you couldn’t even have started.”

“Otherwise, you wouldn't have been able to start.”

“I shall never forget that.”

"I'll never forget that."

The languorous heat of the day outside, the bright mouth of the cavern, the cool seclusion of the interior, with its pale green glow, invited Maskull to sleep. But curiosity got the better of his lassitude.

The lazy heat of the day outside, the bright entrance of the cave, the cool privacy of the inside, with its pale green light, made Maskull want to sleep. But his curiosity overcame his tiredness.

“Will it disturb her if we talk?”

“Will it bother her if we talk?”

“No.”

“Nope.”

“But how do you feel?”

“But how do you feel?”

“I require little sleep. In any case, it’s more important that you should hear something about your new life. It’s not all as innocent and idyllic as this. If you intend to go through, you ought to be instructed about the dangers.”

"I don't need much sleep. Still, it's more important for you to learn about your new life. It's not all as innocent and perfect as it seems. If you plan to move forward, you should be aware of the risks."

“Oh, I guessed as much. But how shall we arrange—shall I put questions, or will you tell me what you think is most essential?”

“Oh, I figured as much. But how should we organize this—should I ask questions, or will you share what you think is most important?”

Panawe motioned to Maskull to sit down on a pile of ferns, and at the same time reclined himself, leaning on one arm, with outstretched legs.

Panawe gestured for Maskull to sit down on a pile of ferns, and at the same time, he reclined, leaning on one arm with his legs stretched out.

“I will tell some incidents of my life. You will begin to learn from them what sort of place you have come to.”

“I will share some experiences from my life. You will start to understand what kind of place you have arrived at.”

“I shall be grateful,” said Maskull, preparing himself to listen.

“I'll be grateful,” said Maskull, getting ready to listen.

Panawe paused for a moment or two, and then started his narrative in tranquil, measured, yet sympathetic tones.

Panawe took a brief pause and then began his story in calm, steady, yet compassionate tones.

PANAWE’S STORY

Panawe's Story

“My earliest recollection is of being taken, when three years old (that’s equivalent to fifteen of your years, but we develop more slowly here), by my father and mother, to see Broodviol, the wisest man in Tormance. He dwelt in the great Wombflash Forest. We walked through trees for three days, sleeping at night. The trees grew taller as we went along, until the tops were out of sight. The trunks were of a dark red colour and the leaves were of pale ulfire. My father kept stopping to think. If left uninterrupted, he would remain for half a day in deep abstraction. My mother came out of Poolingdred, and was of a different stamp. She was beautiful, generous, and charming—but also active. She kept urging him on. This led to many disputes between them, which made me miserable. On the fourth day we passed through a part of the forest which bordered on the Sinking Sea. This sea is full of pouches of water that will not bear a man’s weight, and as these light parts don’t differ in appearance from the rest, it is dangerous to cross. My father pointed out a dim outline on the horizon, and told me it was Swaylone’s Island. Men sometimes go there, but none ever return. In the evening of the same day we found Broodviol standing in a deep, miry pit in the forest, surrounded on all sides by trees three hundred feet high. He was a big gnarled, rugged, wrinkled, sturdy old man. His age at that time was a hundred and twenty of our years, or nearly six hundred of yours. His body was trilateral: he had three legs, three arms, and six eyes, placed at equal distances all around his head. This gave him an aspect of great watchfulness and sagacity. He was standing in a sort of trance. I afterward heard this saying of his: ‘To lie is to sleep, to sit is to dream, to stand is to think.’ My father caught the infection, and fell into meditation, but my mother roused them both thoroughly. Broodviol scowled at her savagely, and demanded what she required. Then I too learned for the first time the object of our journey. I was a prodigy—that is to say, I was without sex. My parents were troubled over this, and wished to consult the wisest of men.

“My earliest memory is of being taken, when I was three years old (equivalent to fifteen of your years, but we develop more slowly here), by my mom and dad, to see Broodviol, the smartest man in Tormance. He lived in the great Wombflash Forest. We walked through trees for three days, sleeping at night. The trees got taller as we moved along, until the tops were out of sight. The trunks were dark red, and the leaves were a pale yellow. My dad kept stopping to think. If he wasn’t interrupted, he could stay in deep thought for half a day. My mom, who came from Poolingdred, was different. She was beautiful, generous, and charming—but also active. She kept pushing him to keep going. This led to many arguments between them, which made me unhappy. On the fourth day, we passed a part of the forest next to the Sinking Sea. This sea is filled with patches of water that won’t support a person’s weight, and since these light spots look just like the rest, crossing it is dangerous. My dad pointed out a faint outline on the horizon and told me it was Swaylone’s Island. People sometimes go there, but no one ever comes back. By evening, we found Broodviol standing in a deep, muddy pit in the forest, surrounded by trees that were three hundred feet high. He was a big, gnarled, rugged, wrinkled, sturdy old man. At that time, he was a hundred and twenty of our years, or nearly six hundred of yours. His body was triangular: he had three legs, three arms, and six eyes, evenly spaced around his head. This gave him an air of great watchfulness and wisdom. He was standing in a sort of trance. Later, I heard him say: ‘To lie is to sleep, to sit is to dream, to stand is to think.’ My dad got caught up in it too and fell into meditation, but my mom shook them both awake. Broodviol glared at her angrily and asked what she wanted. That’s when I learned for the first time the reason for our journey. I was a prodigy—that is to say, I was without gender. My parents were worried about this and wanted to consult the wisest man.”

“Old Broodviol smoothed his face, and said, ‘This perhaps will not be so difficult. I will explain the marvel. Every man and woman among us is a walking murderer. If a male, he has struggled with and killed the female who was born in the same body with him—if a female, she has killed the male. But in this child the struggle is still continuing.’

“Old Broodviol smoothed his face and said, ‘This might not be so hard. Let me explain the wonder. Every man and woman among us is a walking murderer. If he’s a male, he has fought with and killed the female who was born in the same body as him—if she’s a female, she has killed the male. But in this child, the struggle is still ongoing.’”

“‘How shall we end it?’ asked my mother.

“‘How should we finish this?’ my mother asked.

“‘Let the child direct its will to the scene of the combat, and it will be of whichever sex it pleases.’

“‘Let the child focus its will on the scene of the fight, and it will be whatever gender it wants.’”

“‘You want, of course, to be a man, don’t you?’ said my mother to me earnestly.

“‘You want to be a man, right?’ my mother said to me seriously.”

“‘Then I shall be slaying your daughter, and that would be a crime.’

“‘Then I’ll be killing your daughter, and that would be a crime.’”

“Something in my tone attracted Broodviol’s notice.

“Something in my tone caught Broodviol’s attention.

“‘That was spoken, not selfishly, but magnanimously. Therefore the male must have spoken it, and you need not trouble further. Before you arrive home, the child will be a boy.’

“‘That was said, not selfishly, but generously. So, it must have been said by a man, and you don’t need to worry about it anymore. By the time you get home, the child will be a boy.’”

“My father walked away out of sight. My mother bent very low before Broodviol for about ten minutes, and he remained all that time looking kindly at her.

“My father walked away and was out of sight. My mother bent down really low in front of Broodviol for about ten minutes, and he just kept looking at her kindly the whole time.”

“I heard that shortly afterward Alppain came into that land for a few hours daily. Broodviol grew melancholy, and died.

“I heard that soon after, Alppain came into that land for a few hours every day. Broodviol became sad and died.

“His prophecy came true—before we reached home, I knew the meaning of shame. But I have often pondered over his words since, in later years, when trying to understand my own nature; and I have come to the conclusion that, wisest of men as he was, he still did not see quite straight on this occasion. Between me and my twin sister, enclosed in one body, there never was any struggle, but instinctive reverence for life withheld both of us from fighting for existence. Hers was the stronger temperament, and she sacrificed herself—though not consciously—for me.

“His prophecy came true—before we got home, I understood the meaning of shame. But I have often thought about his words since then, in later years, while trying to understand my own nature; and I've come to the conclusion that, wise as he was, he still didn't see things clearly this time. Between my twin sister and me, sharing one body, there was never any struggle, but an instinctive respect for life kept both of us from fighting for survival. She had the stronger temperament, and she gave herself up—though not on purpose—for me."

“As soon as I comprehended this, I made a vow never to eat or destroy anything that contained life—and I have kept it ever since.

“As soon as I understood this, I promised myself never to eat or destroy anything that had life—and I have stuck to that ever since.

“While I was still hardly a grown man, my father died. My mother’s death followed immediately, and I hated the associations of the land. I therefore made up my mind to travel into my mother’s country, where, as she had often told me, nature was most sacred and solitary.

“While I was still barely an adult, my father died. My mother passed away shortly after, and I hated the memories tied to the land. So, I decided to travel to my mother's country, where, as she often told me, nature was the most sacred and secluded.”

“One hot morning I came to Shaping’s Causeway. It is so called either because Shaping once crossed it, or because of its stupendous character. It is a natural embankment, twenty miles long, which links the mountains bordering my homeland with the Ifdawn Marest. The valley lies below at a depth varying from eight to ten thousand feet—a terrible precipice on either side. The knife edge of the ridge is generally not much over a foot wide. The causeway goes due north and south. The valley on my right hand was plunged in shadow—that on my left was sparkling with sunlight and dew. I walked fearfully along this precarious path for some miles. Far to the east the valley was closed by a lofty tableland, connecting the two chains of mountains, but overtopping even the most towering pinnacles. This is called the Sant Levels. I was never there, but I have heard two curious facts concerning the inhabitants. The first is that they have no women; the second, that though they are addicted to travelling in other parts they never acquire habits of the peoples with whom they reside.

“One hot morning, I arrived at Shaping’s Causeway. It's named either because Shaping once crossed it or because of its impressive nature. It’s a natural embankment, twenty miles long, connecting the mountains of my homeland with the Ifdawn Marest. The valley below is between eight and ten thousand feet deep—a steep drop on either side. The narrow ridge is typically just over a foot wide. The causeway runs straight north and south. The valley to my right was shrouded in shadow, while the one on my left sparkled with sunlight and dew. I cautiously walked along this risky path for a few miles. Far to the east, the valley ended at a high tableland, linking the two mountain ranges and towering over even the highest peaks. This area is known as the Sant Levels. I’ve never been there, but I’ve heard two interesting things about the people who live there. The first is that they have no women; the second is that, although they often travel to other places, they never adopt the habits of the people they stay with.”

“Presently I turned giddy, and lay at full length for a great while, clutching the two edges of the path with both hands, and staring at the ground I was lying on with wide-open eyes. When that passed I felt like a different man and grew conceited and gay. About halfway across I saw someone approaching me a long way off. This put fear into my heart again, for I did not see how we could very well pass. However, I went slowly on, and presently we drew near enough together for me to recognise the walker. It was Slofork, the so-called sorcerer. I had never met him before, but I knew him by his peculiarities of person. He was of a bright gamboge colour and possessed a very long, proboscis-like nose, which appeared to be a useful organ, but did not add to his beauty, as I knew beauty. He was dubbed ‘sorcerer’ from his wondrous skill in budding limbs and organs. The tale is told that one evening he slowly sawed his leg off with a blunt stone and then lay for two days in agony while his new leg was sprouting. He was not reputed to be a consistently wise man, but he had periodical flashes of penetration and audacity that none could equal.

“Right now I felt dizzy and lay flat on the ground for a long time, gripping the edges of the path with both hands and staring at the ground with wide-open eyes. Once that feeling passed, I felt like a completely different person and became somewhat arrogant and cheerful. About halfway across, I saw someone approaching from a distance. This made me anxious again, as I didn't see how we could easily get past each other. But I continued slowly, and soon we got close enough for me to recognize the person walking toward me. It was Slofork, the so-called sorcerer. I had never met him before, but I knew him by his distinctive features. He was a bright yellow color and had an unusually long, trunk-like nose, which seemed to serve a purpose but didn’t exactly fit the definition of beauty as I understood it. He earned the title ‘sorcerer’ because of his incredible skill in growing new limbs and organs. The story goes that one evening he slowly sawed off his own leg with a dull stone and then lay in pain for two days while his new leg grew back. He wasn't known for being consistently wise, but he had moments of insight and boldness that were unmatched by anyone else.”

“We sat down and faced one another, about two yards apart.

"We sat down and faced each other, about two yards apart."

“‘Which of us walks over the other?’ asked Slofork. His manner was as calm as the day itself, but, to my young nature, terrible with hidden terrors. I smiled at him, but did not wish for this humiliation. We continued sitting thus, in a friendly way, for many minutes.

“‘Which of us walks over the other?’ asked Slofork. He seemed as calm as the day itself, but to my youthful nature, he was filled with hidden fears. I smiled at him, but I didn’t want to feel this humiliation. We kept sitting there, in a friendly way, for many minutes.”

“‘What is greater than Pleasure?’ he asked suddenly.

“What is better than pleasure?” he suddenly asked.

“I was at an age when one wishes to be thought equal to any emergency, so, concealing my surprise, I applied myself to the conversation, as if it were for that purpose we had met.

“I was at an age when you want to be seen as capable in any situation, so I hid my surprise and focused on the conversation, as if that was why we had met.”

“‘Pain,’ I replied, ‘for pain drives out pleasure.’

“‘Pain,’ I responded, ‘because pain drives out pleasure.’”

“‘What is greater than Pain?’

"What's greater than pain?"

“I reflected. ‘Love. Because we will accept our loved one’s share of pain.’

“I thought about it. ‘Love. Because we will take on our loved one’s share of pain.’”

“‘But what is greater than Love?’ he persisted.

“‘But what’s greater than Love?’ he kept asking.

“‘Nothing, Slofork.’

“‘Nothing, Slofork.’”

“‘And what is Nothing?’

"‘And what is nothing?’"

“‘That you must tell me.’

"‘You have to tell me.’"

“‘Tell you I will. This is Shaping’s world. He that is a good child here, knows pleasure, pain, and love, and gets his rewards. But there’s another world—not Shaping’s—and there all this is unknown, and another order of things reigns. That world we call Nothing—but it is not Nothing, but Something.’

“‘I will tell you. This is Shaping’s world. A good child here experiences pleasure, pain, and love, and receives their rewards. But there’s another world—not Shaping’s—and in that world, all of this is unknown, and a different order of things exists. We call that world Nothing—but it’s not Nothing; it’s Something.’”

“There was a pause.

“Then there was a pause.”

“‘I have heard,’ said I, ‘that you are good at growing and ungrowing organs?’

“‘I’ve heard,’ I said, ‘that you’re skilled at growing and shrinking body parts?’”

“‘That’s not enough for me. Every organ tells me the same story. I want to hear different stories.’

“‘That’s not enough for me. Every part of me tells the same story. I want to hear different stories.’”

“‘Is it true, what men say, that your wisdom flows and ebbs in pulses?’

“‘Is it true what people say, that your wisdom comes and goes in waves?’”

“‘Quite true,’ replied Slofork. ‘But those you had it from did not add that they have always mistaken the flow for the ebb.’

“‘That's true,’ Slofork replied. ‘But the people you heard it from didn’t mention that they always confused the flow for the ebb.’”

“‘My experience is,’ said I sententiously, ‘that wisdom is misery.’

“‘What I've learned is,’ I said thoughtfully, ‘that wisdom brings suffering.’”

“‘Perhaps it is, young man, but you have never learned that, and never will. For you the world will continue to wear a noble, awful face. You will never rise above mysticism.... But be happy in your own way.’

“‘Maybe it is, young man, but you’ve never learned that, and you never will. For you, the world will always seem noble and terrifying. You’ll never move past mysticism.... But be happy in your own way.’”

“Before I realised what he was doing, he jumped tranquilly from the path, down into the empty void. He crashed with ever-increasing momentum toward the valley below. I screeched, flung myself down on the ground, and shut my eyes.

“Before I realized what he was doing, he calmly jumped off the path, into the empty space. He fell with ever-increasing speed toward the valley below. I screamed, threw myself on the ground, and closed my eyes.”

“Often have I wondered which of my ill-considered, juvenile remarks it was that caused this sudden resolution on his part to commit suicide. Whichever it might be, since then I have made it a rigid law never to speak for my own pleasure, but only to help others.

“Many times I’ve wondered which of my thoughtless, childish comments it was that led him to suddenly decide to take his own life. No matter which it was, since then I’ve made it a strict rule to never speak for my own enjoyment, but only to assist others."

“I came eventually to the Marest. I threaded its mazes in terror for four days. I was frightened of death, but still more terrified at the possibility of losing my sacred attitude toward life. When I was nearly through, and was beginning to congratulate myself, I stumbled across the third extraordinary personage of my experience—the grim Muremaker. It was under horrible circumstances. On an afternoon, cloudy and stormy, I saw, suspended in the air without visible support, a living man. He was hanging in an upright position in front of a cliff—a yawning gulf, a thousand feet deep, lay beneath his feet. I climbed as near as I could, and looked on. He saw me, and made a wry grimace, like one who wishes to turn his humiliation into humour. The spectacle so astounded me that I could not even grasp what had happened.

“I eventually made it to the Marest. I navigated its twists and turns in fear for four days. I was scared of death, but even more terrified of the chance of losing my sacred attitude toward life. Just as I was nearing the end and starting to feel proud of myself, I came across the third extraordinary person in my experience—the grim Muremaker. It was under terrible circumstances. On an afternoon that was cloudy and stormy, I saw a living man suspended in the air without any visible support. He was hanging upright in front of a cliff—below him was a gaping chasm, a thousand feet deep. I climbed as close as I could and watched. He saw me and made a twisted face, like someone trying to turn their embarrassment into humor. The sight shocked me so much that I couldn't even comprehend what had happened.”

“‘I am Muremaker,’ he cried in a scraping voice which shocked my ears. ‘All my life I have sorbed others—now I am sorbed. Nuclamp and I fell out over a woman. Now Nuclamp holds me up like this. While the strength of his will lasts I shall remain suspended; but when he gets tired—and it can’t be long now—I drop into those depths.’

“‘I am Muremaker,’ he shouted in a harsh voice that rattled my ears. ‘My whole life I've absorbed others—now I'm the one being absorbed. Nuclamp and I had a falling out over a woman. Now Nuclamp has me like this. As long as his will holds out, I’ll stay suspended; but when he gets tired—and that can't be much longer—I’ll fall into those depths.’”

“Had it been another man, I would have tried to save him, but this ogre-like being was too well known to me as one who passed his whole existence in tormenting, murdering, and absorbing others, for the sake of his own delight. I hurried away, and did not pause again that day.

“Had it been someone else, I would have tried to save him, but this monstrous creature was too familiar to me as someone who spent his whole life tormenting, killing, and consuming others for his own pleasure. I rushed away and didn’t stop again that day.”

“In Poolingdred I met Joiwind. We walked and talked together for a month, and by that time we found that we loved each other too well to part.”

“In Poolingdred, I met Joiwind. We walked and talked together for a month, and by then we realized that we loved each other too much to say goodbye.”

Panawe stopped speaking.

Panawe stopped talking.

“That is a fascinating story,” remarked Maskull. “Now I begin to know my way around better. But one thing puzzles me.”

“That’s a fascinating story,” Maskull said. “Now I’m starting to figure my way around better. But one thing has me puzzled.”

“What’s that?”

"What's that?"

“How it happens that men here are ignorant of tools and arts, and have no civilisation, and yet contrive to be social in their habits and wise in their thoughts.”

“How is it that people here are unaware of tools and crafts, lack civilization, yet manage to be social in their behavior and insightful in their thinking?”

“Do you imagine, then, that love and wisdom spring from tools? But I see how it arises. In your world you have fewer sense organs, and to make up for the deficiency you have been obliged to call in the assistance of stones and metals. That’s by no means a sign of superiority.”

“Do you really think that love and wisdom come from tools? But I understand where it comes from. In your world, you have fewer senses, and to compensate for that, you've had to rely on stones and metals. That’s definitely not a sign of being better.”

“No, I suppose not,” said Maskull, “but I see I have a great deal to unlearn.”

“No, I guess not,” said Maskull, “but I realize I have a lot to unlearn.”

They talked together a little longer, and then gradually fell asleep. Joiwind opened her eyes, smiled, and slumbered again.

They chatted for a bit longer, and then slowly drifted off to sleep. Joiwind opened her eyes, smiled, and dozed off again.





Chapter 8. THE LUSION PLAIN

Maskull awoke before the others. He got up, stretched himself, and walked out into the sunlight. Branchspell was already declining. He climbed to the top of the crater edge and looked away toward Ifdawn. The afterglow of Alppain had by now completely disappeared. The mountains stood up wild and grand.

Maskull woke up before the others. He got out of bed, stretched, and walked out into the sunlight. Branchspell was already setting. He climbed to the top of the crater edge and looked off toward Ifdawn. The afterglow of Alppain had completely faded away. The mountains stood wild and imposing.

They impressed him like a simple musical theme, the notes of which are widely separated in the scale; a spirit of rashness, daring, and adventure seemed to call to him from them. It was at that moment that the determination flashed into his heart to walk to the Marest and explore its dangers.

They struck him like a straightforward melody, the notes of which are widely spaced on the scale; a sense of recklessness, boldness, and adventure seemed to beckon to him from them. It was at that moment that the resolve surged in his heart to walk to the Marest and face its dangers.

He returned to the cavern to say good-by to his hosts.

He went back to the cave to say goodbye to his hosts.

Joiwind looked at him with her brave and honest eyes. “Is this selfishness, Maskull?” she asked, “or are you drawn by something stronger than yourself?”

Joiwind looked at him with her brave and honest eyes. “Is this selfishness, Maskull?” she asked, “or are you being pulled by something stronger than you?”

“We must be reasonable,” he answered, smiling. “I can’t settle down in Poolingdred before I have found out something about this surprising new planet of yours. Remember what a long way I have come.... But very likely I shall come back here.”

“We need to be reasonable,” he replied with a smile. “I can’t settle down in Poolingdred until I learn more about this amazing new planet of yours. Remember how far I’ve traveled.... But it’s very possible I’ll come back here.”

“Will you make me a promise?”

“Can you promise me something?”

Maskull hesitated. “Ask nothing difficult, for I hardly know my powers yet.”

Maskull paused. “Don’t ask anything too tough, because I barely understand my abilities yet.”

“It is not hard, and I wish it. Promise this—never to raise your hand against a living creature, either to strike, pluck, or eat, without first recollecting its mother, who suffered for it.”

“It’s not difficult, and I hope for it. Promise this—never to harm a living being, whether to hit, take, or eat, without first thinking of its mother, who endured for it.”

“Perhaps I won’t promise that,” said Maskull slowly, “but I’ll undertake something more tangible. I will never lift my hand against a living creature without first recollecting you, Joiwind.”

“Maybe I won’t make that promise,” said Maskull slowly, “but I’ll commit to something more concrete. I will never harm a living creature without first thinking of you, Joiwind.”

She turned a little pale. “Now if Panawe knew that Panawe existed, he might be jealous.”

She turned a bit pale. “Now, if Panawe knew that Panawe existed, he might get jealous.”

Panawe put his hand on her gently. “You would not talk like that in Shaping’s presence,” he said.

Panawe gently placed his hand on her. “You wouldn’t speak like that in Shaping’s presence,” he said.

“No. Forgive me! I’m not quite myself. Perhaps it is Maskull’s blood in my veins.... Now let us bid him adieu. Let us pray that he will do only honourable deeds, wherever he may be.”

“No. I’m sorry! I’m not really myself. Maybe it’s Maskull’s blood in my veins.... Now let’s say goodbye to him. Let’s hope he only does honorable things, no matter where he is.”

“I’ll set Maskull on his way,” said Panawe.

“I’ll send Maskull on his way,” said Panawe.

“There’s no need,” replied Maskull. “The way is plain.”

“There’s no need,” replied Maskull. “The path is clear.”

“But talking shortens the road.”

“But chatting makes the journey shorter.”

Maskull turned to go.

Maskull turned to leave.

Joiwind pulled him around toward her softly. “You won’t think badly of other women on my account?”

Joiwind gently turned him to face her. “You won’t judge other women because of me, right?”

“You are a blessed spirit,” answered he.

“You're a blessed soul,” he replied.

She trod quietly to the inner extremity of the cave and stood there thinking. Panawe and Maskull emerged into the open air. Halfway down the cliff face a little spring was encountered. Its water was colourless, transparent, but gaseous. As soon as Maskull had satisfied his thirst he felt himself different. His surroundings were so real to him in their vividness and colour, so unreal in their phantom-like mystery, that he scrambled downhill like one in a winter’s dream.

She walked quietly to the far end of the cave and stood there, deep in thought. Panawe and Maskull stepped out into the fresh air. Halfway down the cliff, they found a small spring. Its water was clear and transparent, but bubbling with gas. As soon as Maskull quenched his thirst, he felt changed. His surroundings felt incredibly real in their brightness and color, yet strangely unreal in their mysterious quality, so he scrambled down the slope like someone in a winter dream.

When they reached the plain he saw in front of them an interminable forest of tall trees, the shapes of which were extraordinarily foreign looking. The leaves were crystalline and, looking upward, it was as if he were gazing through a roof of glass. The moment they got underneath the trees the light rays of the sun continued to come through—white, savage, and blazing—but they were gelded of heat. Then it was not hard to imagine that they were wandering through cool, bright elfin glades.

When they reached the plain, he saw an endless forest of tall trees ahead, their shapes oddly unfamiliar. The leaves were like crystals, and looking up felt like staring through a glass roof. As soon as they stepped under the trees, the sunlight still streamed through—white, fierce, and bright—but without any warmth. It was easy to picture themselves wandering through cool, bright, magical clearings.

Through the forest, beginning at their very feet an avenue, perfectly straight and not very wide, went forward as far as the eye could see.

Through the forest, starting right at their feet, a perfectly straight and not very wide path stretched out as far as they could see.

Maskull wanted to talk to his travelling companion, but was somehow unable to find words. Panawe glanced at him with an inscrutable smile—stern, yet enchanting and half feminine. He then broke the silence, but, strangely enough, Maskull could not make out whether he was singing or speaking. From his lips issued a slow musical recitative, exactly like a bewitching adagio from a low toned stringed instrument—but there was a difference. Instead of the repetition and variation of one or two short themes, as in music, Panawe’s theme was prolonged—it never came to an end, but rather resembled a conversation in rhythm and melody. And, at the same time, it was no recitative, for it was not declamatory. It was a long, quiet stream of lovely emotion.

Maskull wanted to talk to his travel buddy, but he just couldn't find the right words. Panawe looked at him with an unreadable smile—serious, yet captivating and somewhat feminine. Then he broke the silence, but oddly enough, Maskull couldn't tell if he was singing or speaking. From his lips flowed a slow, musical style that felt just like a charming adagio from a soft-stringed instrument—but there was a twist. Instead of repeating and varying one or two short themes like in music, Panawe’s theme went on indefinitely—it never ended, resembling a rhythmic and melodic conversation. At the same time, it wasn't a recitative, since it wasn't forceful. It was a long, gentle flow of beautiful emotion.

Maskull listened entranced, yet agitated. The song, if it might be termed song, seemed to be always just on the point of becoming clear and intelligible—not with the intelligibility of words, but in the way one sympathises with another’s moods and feelings; and Maskull felt that something important was about to be uttered, which would explain all that had gone before. But it was invariably postponed, he never understood—and yet somehow he did understand.

Maskull listened, both captivated and restless. The melody, if it could be called that, always seemed on the verge of becoming clear and meaningful—not in the sense of actual words, but like how one connects with someone else's emotions and vibes; and Maskull sensed that something significant was about to be revealed that would clarify everything that had come before. But it was always delayed, he never got it completely—and yet, in a way, he did understand.

Late in the afternoon they came to a clearing, and there Panawe ceased his recitative. He slowed his pace and stopped, in the fashion of a man who wishes to convey that he intends to go no farther.

Late in the afternoon, they arrived at a clearing, and there Panawe stopped his singing. He slowed down and came to a halt, like someone who wants to show that he has no plans to continue.

“What is the name of this country?” asked Maskull.

“What’s the name of this country?” asked Maskull.

“It is the Lusion Plain.”

"It's the Lusion Plain."

“Was that music in the nature of a temptation—do you wish me not to go on?”

“Was that music tempting—do you want me not to continue?”

“Your work lies before you, and not behind you.”

“Your work is ahead of you, not behind you.”

“What was it, then? What work do you allude to?”

“What was it, then? What work are you referring to?”

“It must have seemed like something to you, Maskull.”

“It must have felt like something to you, Maskull.”

“It seemed like Shaping music to me.”

“It felt like shaping music to me.”

The instant he had absently uttered these words, Maskull wondered why he had done so, as they now appeared meaningless to him.

The moment he carelessly said those words, Maskull questioned why he had done it, as they now seemed pointless to him.

Panawe, however, showed no surprise. “Shaping you will find everywhere.”

Panawe, however, didn't seem surprised. “You'll find shaping everywhere.”

“Am I dreaming, or awake?”

“Am I dreaming or awake?”

“You are awake.”

“You're awake.”

Maskull fell into deep thought. “So be it,” he said, rousing himself. “Now I will go on. But where must I sleep tonight?”

Maskull fell into deep thought. “Alright then,” he said, pulling himself together. “Now I will move forward. But where will I sleep tonight?”

“You will reach a broad river. On that you can travel to the foot of the Marest tomorrow; but tonight you had better sleep where the forest and river meet.”

“You will come to a wide river. From there, you can journey to the base of the Marest tomorrow, but tonight it’s best to rest where the forest and river meet.”

“Adieu, then, Panawe! But do you wish to say anything more to me?”

“Goodbye, then, Panawe! But do you want to say anything else to me?”

“Only this, Maskull—wherever you go, help to make the world beautiful, and not ugly.”

“Just this, Maskull—wherever you go, try to make the world beautiful, not ugly.”

“That’s more than any of us can undertake. I am a simple man, and have no ambitions in the way of beautifying life—But tell Joiwind I will try to keep myself pure.”

"That's more than any of us can handle. I'm just a simple guy and I don't have any ambitions to make life more beautiful—But tell Joiwind I'll do my best to stay pure."

They parted rather coldly. Maskull stood erect where they had stopped, and watched Panawe out of sight. He sighed more than once.

They separated somewhat coldly. Maskull stood upright where they had paused and watched Panawe disappear from view. He sighed more than once.

He became aware that something was about to happen. The air was breathless. The late-afternoon sunshine, unobstructed, wrapped his frame in voluptuous heat. A solitary cloud, immensely high, raced through the sky overhead.

He sensed that something was about to happen. The air was still. The late-afternoon sunlight, unblocked, enveloped him in warm heat. A single cloud, very high up, rushed across the sky above.

A single trumpet note sounded in the far distance from somewhere behind him. It gave him an impression of being several miles away at first; but then it slowly swelled, and came nearer and nearer at the same time that it increased in volume. Still the same note sounded, but now it was as if blown by a giant trumpeter immediately over his head. Then it gradually diminished in force, and travelled away in front of him. It ended very faintly and distantly.

A single trumpet note played in the distance from somewhere behind him. At first, it felt like it was several miles away, but then it slowly got louder and came closer. It was still the same note, but now it sounded like a huge trumpeter was right above him. Then it gradually faded away and moved off in front of him. It ended very softly, far in the distance.

He felt himself alone with Nature. A sacred stillness came over his heart. Past and future were forgotten. The forest, the sun, the day did not exist for him. He was unconscious of himself—he had no thoughts and no feelings. Yet never had Life had such an altitude for him.

He felt completely alone in Nature. A sacred stillness filled his heart. Past and future faded away. The forest, the sun, the day didn’t matter to him. He was unaware of himself—he had no thoughts or feelings. Yet, never had Life felt so elevated for him.

A man stood, with crossed arms, right in his path. He was so clothed that his limbs were exposed, while his body was covered. He was young rather than old. Maskull observed that his countenance possessed none of the special organs of Tormance, to which he had not even yet become reconciled. He was smooth-faced. His whole person seemed to radiate an excess of life, like the trembling of air on a hot day. His eyes had such force that Maskull could not meet them.

A man stood with his arms crossed, directly in his way. He was dressed in a manner that left his limbs bare while his torso was covered. He was more young than old. Maskull noticed that his face lacked any of the unique features of Tormance, which he had still not come to terms with. He had a smooth face. His entire presence seemed to exude an overwhelming vitality, like the shimmering heat haze on a hot day. His eyes were so intense that Maskull couldn't look into them.

He addressed Maskull by name, in an extraordinary voice. It had a double tone. The primary one sounded far away; the second was an undertone, like a sympathetic tanging string.

He called out to Maskull by name, with an incredible voice. It had a dual tone. The main one felt distant; the second was a soft undertone, like a resonant string.

Maskull felt a rising joy, as he continued standing in the presence of this individual. He believed that something good was happening to him. He found it physically difficult to bring any words out. “Why do you stop me?”

Maskull felt a growing sense of joy as he stood in the presence of this person. He believed that something good was happening to him. He found it physically hard to say anything. “Why do you stop me?”

“Maskull, look well at me. Who am I?”

“Maskull, take a good look at me. Who am I?”

“I think you are Shaping.”

"I think you're Shaping."

“I am Surtur.”

"I'm Surtur."

Maskull again attempted to meet his eyes, but felt as if he were being stabbed.

Maskull tried to look him in the eyes again, but it felt like he was being stabbed.

“You know that this is my world. Why do you think I have brought you here? I wish you to serve me.”

“You know this is my domain. Why do you think I brought you here? I want you to serve me.”

Maskull could no longer speak.

Maskull couldn't speak anymore.

“Those who joke at my world,” continued the vision, “those who make a mock of its stern, eternal rhythm, its beauty and sublimity, which are not skin-deep, but proceed from fathomless roots—they shall not escape.”

“Those who make fun of my world,” the vision continued, “those who mock its serious, eternal rhythm, its beauty and greatness, which run deeper than appearances and come from profound roots—they will not get away with it.”

“I do not mock it.”

"I don't mock it."

“Ask me your questions, and I will answer them.”

“Ask me your questions, and I’ll answer them.”

“I have nothing.”

"I've got nothing."

“It is necessary for you to serve me, Maskull. Do you not understand? You are my servant and helper.”

“It’s essential for you to help me, Maskull. Don’t you get it? You’re my servant and assistant.”

“I shall not fail.”

"I won't fail."

“This is for my sake, and not for yours.”

“This is for me, not for you.”

These last words had no sooner left Surtur’s mouth than Maskull saw him spring suddenly upward and outward. Looking up at the vault of the sky, he saw the whole expanse of vision filled by Surtur’s form—not as a concrete man, but as a vast, concave cloud image, looking down and frowning at him. Then the spectacle vanished, as a light goes out.

These last words had barely left Surtur’s mouth when Maskull watched him leap suddenly upward and outward. Looking up at the sky, he saw Surtur’s figure filling his entire field of vision—not as a solid person, but as a massive, curved cloud shape, gazing down and scowling at him. Then the scene disappeared, like a light turning off.

Maskull stood inactive, with a thumping heart. Now he again heard the solitary trumpet note. The sound began this time faintly in the far distance in front of him, travelled slowly toward him with regularly increasing intensity, passed overhead at its loudest, and then grew more and more quiet, wonderful, and solemn, as it fell away in the rear, until the note was merged in the deathlike silence of the forest. It appeared to Maskull like the closing of a marvellous and important chapter.

Maskull stood still, his heart racing. He heard the lone trumpet note again. This time, the sound started faintly far in front of him, slowly grew louder as it approached, peaked overhead, and then gradually faded away, becoming more quiet, beautiful, and solemn until it blended into the eerie silence of the forest. To Maskull, it felt like the end of a remarkable and significant chapter.

Simultaneously with the fading away of the sound, the heavens seemed to open up with the rapidity of lightning into a blue vault of immeasurable height. He breathed a great breath, stretched all his limbs, and looked around him with a slow smile.

At the same time the sound faded, the sky appeared to open up like a flash of lightning into a vast blue expanse. He took a deep breath, stretched out all his limbs, and looked around slowly with a smile.

After a while he resumed his journey. His brain was all dark and confused, but one idea was already beginning to stand out from the rest—huge, shapeless, and grand, like the growing image in the soul of a creative artist: the staggering thought that he was a man of destiny.

After a while, he continued on his journey. His mind was cloudy and mixed up, but one thought was starting to emerge above the others—big, vague, and impressive, like the developing vision in the heart of a creative artist: the overwhelming idea that he was a man of destiny.

The more he reflected upon all that had occurred since his arrival in this new world—and even before leaving Earth—the clearer and more indisputable it became, that he could not be here for his own purposes, but must be here for an end. But what that end was, he could not imagine.

The more he thought about everything that had happened since he got to this new world—and even before he left Earth—the clearer and more certain it became that he couldn't be here for his own reasons, but had to be here for a purpose. But he couldn't figure out what that purpose was.

Through the forest he saw Branchspell at last sinking in the west. It looked a stupendous ball of red fire—now he could realise at his ease what a sun it was! The avenue took an abrupt turn to the left and began to descend steeply.

Through the forest, he finally saw Branchspell setting in the west. It looked like an incredible ball of red fire—now he could easily appreciate what a sun it really was! The path took a sharp turn to the left and started to slope down steeply.

A wide, rolling river of clear and dark water was visible in front of him, no great way off. It flowed from north to south. The forest path led him straight to its banks. Maskull stood there, and regarded the lapping, gurgling waters pensively. On the opposite bank, the forest continued. Miles to the south, Poolingdred could just be distinguished. On the northern skyline the Ifdawn Mountains loomed up—high, wild, beautiful, and dangerous. They were not a dozen miles away.

A wide, flowing river of clear and dark water stretched out in front of him, not far away. It flowed from north to south. The forest path took him right to its banks. Maskull stood there, watching the lapping, gurgling waters thoughtfully. On the other side, the forest continued. Miles to the south, Poolingdred could barely be seen. On the northern horizon, the Ifdawn Mountains rose up—tall, wild, beautiful, and treacherous. They were less than twelve miles away.

Like the first mutterings of a thunderstorm, the first faint breaths of cool wind, Maskull felt the stirrings of passion in his heart. In spite of his bodily fatigue, he wished to test his strength against something. This craving he identified with the crags of the Marest. They seemed to have the same magical attraction for his will as the lodestone for iron. He kept biting his nails, as he turned his eyes in that direction—wondering if it would not be possible to conquer the heights that evening. But when he glanced back again at Poolingdred, he remembered Joiwind and Panawe, and grew more tranquil. He decided to make his bed at this spot, and to set off as soon after daybreak as he should awake.

Like the first rumbles of a thunderstorm and the initial gentle breeze, Maskull felt a surge of passion in his heart. Despite his physical exhaustion, he wanted to challenge his strength against something. He associated this desire with the crags of the Marest. They seemed to draw him in just like a lodestone attracts iron. He kept biting his nails as he looked in that direction, wondering if he could conquer the heights that evening. But when he looked back at Poolingdred, he thought of Joiwind and Panawe, which made him feel calmer. He decided to set up camp right there and to start his journey as soon as he woke up at daybreak.

He drank at the river, washed himself, and lay down on the bank to sleep. By this time, so far had his idea progressed, that he cared nothing for the possible dangers of the night—he confided in his star.

He drank from the river, washed himself, and lay down on the bank to sleep. By this time, his thoughts had developed to the point where he didn’t worry about the potential dangers of the night—he trusted in his luck.

Branchspell set, the day faded, night with its terrible weight came on, and through it all Maskull slept. Long before midnight, however, he was awakened by a crimson glow in the sky. He opened his eyes, and wondered where he was. He felt heaviness and pain. The red glow was a terrestrial phenomenon; it came from among the trees. He got up and went toward the source of the light.

Branchspell set, the day faded, and night with its heavy weight came on, and through it all, Maskull slept. Long before midnight, though, he was woken by a red glow in the sky. He opened his eyes and wondered where he was. He felt a heaviness and pain. The red glow was something from the earth; it came from among the trees. He got up and walked toward the source of the light.

Away from the river, not a hundred feet off, he nearly stumbled across the form of a sleeping woman. The object which emitted the crimson rays was lying on the ground, several yards away from her. It was like a small jewel, throwing off sparks of red light. He barely threw a glance at that, however.

Away from the river, not a hundred feet away, he almost tripped over the figure of a sleeping woman. The object that was giving off the red glow was lying on the ground, a few yards from her. It looked like a small jewel, sparkling with red light. He barely took a look at it, though.

The woman was clothed in the large skin of an animal. She had big, smooth, shapely limbs, rather muscular than fat. Her magn was not a thin tentacle, but a third arm, terminating in a hand. Her face, which was upturned, was wild, powerful, and exceedingly handsome. But he saw with surprise that in place of a breve on her forehead, she possessed another eye. All three were closed. The colour of her skin in the crimson glow he could not distinguish.

The woman was dressed in the large fur of an animal. She had long, smooth, shapely limbs, more muscular than heavy. Her arm wasn’t a thin tentacle, but an extra arm that ended in a hand. Her face, which was tilted upward, was wild, powerful, and extremely attractive. But he was surprised to see that instead of a mark on her forehead, she had another eye. All three eyes were closed. He couldn’t discern the color of her skin in the crimson light.

He touched her gently with his hand. She awoke calmly and looked up at him without stirring a muscle. All three eyes stared at him; but the two lower ones were dull and vacant—mere carriers of vision. The middle, upper one alone expressed her inner nature. Its haughty, unflinching glare had yet something seductive and alluring in it. Maskull felt a challenge in that look of lordly, feminine will, and his manner instinctively stiffened.

He touched her gently with his hand. She woke up calmly and looked up at him without moving a muscle. All three of her eyes stared at him; but the two lower ones were dull and vacant—just passive observers. Only the middle, upper eye revealed her true self. Its haughty, steady glare had a seductive and captivating quality to it. Maskull felt challenged by that look of commanding feminine will, and his demeanor instinctively hardened.

She sat up.

She sat up.

“Can you speak my language?” he asked. “I wouldn’t put such a question, but others have been able to.”

“Can you speak my language?” he asked. “I wouldn’t ask that, but others have been able to.”

“Why should you imagine that I can’t read your mind? Is it so extremely complex?”

“Why do you think I can’t read your mind? Is it really that complicated?”

She spoke in a rich, lingering, musical voice, which delighted him to listen to.

She spoke in a deep, melodic voice that he loved to listen to.

“No, but you have no breve.”

“No, but you don't have any breve.”

“Well, but haven’t I a sorb, which is better?” And she pointed to the eye on her brow.

“Well, don’t I have a sorb, which is better?” And she pointed to the eye on her brow.

“What is your name?”

“What’s your name?”

“Oceaxe.”

“Oceaxe.”

“And where do you come from?”

“Where are you from?”

“Ifdawn.”

"If dawn."

These contemptuous replies began to irritate him, and yet the mere sound of her voice was fascinating.

These disdainful responses started to annoy him, but just the sound of her voice was captivating.

“I am going there tomorrow,” he remarked.

“I’m going there tomorrow,” he said.

She laughed, as if against her will, but made no comment.

She laughed, almost uncontrollably, but didn’t say anything.

“My name is Maskull,” he went on. “I am a stranger—from another world.”

“My name is Maskull,” he continued. “I’m a stranger—from another world.”

“So I should judge, from your absurd appearance.”

“So I should judge from your ridiculous look.”

“Perhaps it would be as well to say at once,” said Maskull bluntly, “are we, or are we not, to be friends?”

“Maybe it’s best to just say it outright,” Maskull said straightforwardly, “are we going to be friends or not?”

She yawned and stretched her arms, without rising. “Why should we be friends? If I thought you were a man, I might accept you as a lover.”

She yawned and stretched her arms without getting up. “Why should we be friends? If I thought you were a man, I might consider you as a partner.”

“You must look elsewhere for that.”

“You need to look somewhere else for that.”

“So be it, Maskull! Now go away, and leave me in peace.”

“Fine, Maskull! Now just leave and let me be.”

She dropped her head again to the ground, but did not at once close her eyes.

She lowered her head to the ground again but didn’t immediately close her eyes.

“What are you doing here?” he interrogated.

“What are you doing here?” he asked.

“Oh, we Ifdawn folk occasionally come here to sleep, for there often enough it is a night for us which has no next morning.”

“Oh, we Ifdawn folks sometimes come here to rest, because there it's often a night for us that doesn’t have a next morning.”

“Being such a terrible place, and seeing that I am a total stranger, it would be merely courteous if you were to warn me what I have to expect in the way of dangers.”

“Since this is such a terrible place, and considering that I’m a complete stranger, it would be nice of you to let me know what dangers I should expect.”

“I am perfectly and utterly indifferent to what becomes of you,” retorted Oceaxe.

“I couldn’t care less what happens to you,” retorted Oceaxe.

“Are you returning in the morning?” persisted Maskull.

“Are you coming back in the morning?” Maskull insisted.

“If I wish.”

"If I want."

“Then we will go together.”

“Then we'll go together.”

She got up again on her elbow. “Instead of making plans for other people, I would do a very necessary thing.”

She propped herself up on her elbow again. “Instead of planning for others, I would do something really important.”

“Pray, tell me.”

"Please, tell me."

“Well, there’s no reason why I should, but I will. I would try to convert my women’s organs into men’s organs. It is a man’s country.”

“Well, there’s no reason why I should, but I will. I would try to change my female organs into male organs. It is a man’s world.”

“Speak more plainly.”

"Be more straightforward."

“Oh, it’s plain enough. If you attempt to pass through Ifdawn without a sorb, you are simply committing suicide. And that magn too is worse than useless.”

“Oh, it’s pretty clear. If you try to get through Ifdawn without a sorb, you’re basically signing your own death warrant. And that magn guy is even more of a liability.”

“You probably know what you are talking about, Oceaxe. But what do you advise me to do?”

"You probably know what you're talking about, Oceaxe. But what do you suggest I do?"

She negligently pointed to the light-emitting stone lying on the ground.

She carelessly pointed to the glowing stone on the ground.

“There is the solution. If you hold that drude to your organs for a good while, perhaps it will start the change, and perhaps nature will do the rest during the night. I promise nothing.”

“There’s the solution. If you keep that thing against your body for a while, it might kickstart the change, and maybe nature will take care of the rest while you sleep. I can’t promise anything.”

Oceaxe now really turned her back on Maskull.

Oceaxe now truly turned her back on Maskull.

He considered for a few minutes, and then walked over to where the stone was lying, and took it in his hand. It was a pebble the size of a hen’s egg, radiant with crimson light, as though red-hot, and throwing out a continuous shower of small, blood-red sparks.

He thought for a few minutes, then walked over to where the stone was lying and picked it up. It was a pebble the size of a chicken egg, glowing with a fiery red light, as if it were red-hot, and letting off a constant stream of small, blood-red sparks.

Finally deciding that Oceaxe’s advice was good, he applied the drude first to his magn, and then to his breve. He experienced a cauterising sensation—a feeling of healing pain.

Finally deciding that Oceaxe’s advice was good, he applied the drude first to his magn, and then to his breve. He experienced a burning sensation—a feeling of healing pain.





Chapter 9. OCEAXE

Maskull’s second day on Tormance dawned. Branchspell was already above the horizon when he awoke. He was instantly aware that his organs had changed during the night. His fleshy breve was altered into an eyelike sorb; his magn had swelled and developed into a third arm, springing from the breast. The arm gave him at once a sense of greater physical security, but with the sorb he was obliged to experiment, before he could grasp its function.

Maskull’s second day on Tormance began. Branchspell was already above the horizon when he woke up. He immediately noticed that his body had transformed overnight. His fleshy breve had turned into an eyelike sorb; his magn had expanded and developed into a third arm, sprouting from his chest. The arm provided him with a feeling of increased physical security, but with the sorb, he had to experiment before he could understand its purpose.

As he lay there in the white sunlight, opening and shutting each of his three eyes in turn, he found that the two lower ones served his understanding, the upper one his will. That is to say, with the lower eyes he saw things in clear detail, but without personal interest; with the sorb he saw nothing as self-existent—everything appeared as an object of importance or non-importance to his own needs.

As he lay there in the bright sunlight, opening and closing each of his three eyes in turn, he realized that the two lower ones helped him understand, while the upper one represented his will. In other words, with the lower eyes he saw things in clear detail but without any personal connection; with the upper eye, he saw nothing as existing on its own—everything seemed significant or insignificant based on his own needs.

Rather puzzled as to how this would turn out, he got up and looked about him. He had slept out of sight of Oceaxe. He was anxious to learn if she were still on the spot, but before going to ascertain he made up his mind to bathe in the river.

Rather confused about how this would play out, he got up and looked around him. He had slept out of view of Oceaxe. He was eager to find out if she was still there, but before checking, he decided to take a bath in the river.

It was a glorious morning. The hot white sun already began to glare, but its heat was tempered by a strong wind, which whistled through the trees. A host of fantastic clouds filled the sky. They looked like animals, and were always changing shape. The ground, as well as the leaves and branches of the forest trees, still held traces of heavy dew or rain during the night. A poignantly sweet smell of nature entered his nostrils. His pain was quiescent, and his spirits were high.

It was a beautiful morning. The hot sun was already shining brightly, but a strong wind whistled through the trees, keeping its heat in check. A variety of amazing clouds filled the sky, constantly changing shape like animals. The ground, along with the leaves and branches of the trees in the forest, still had remnants of heavy dew or rain from the night before. A sweet, fragrant scent of nature filled the air. His pain was at bay, and he felt great.

Before he bathed, he viewed the mountains of the Ifdawn Marest. In the morning sunlight they stood out pictorially. He guessed that they were from five to six thousand feet high. The lofty, irregular, castellated line seemed like the walls of a magic city. The cliffs fronting him were composed of gaudy rocks—vermilion, emerald, yellow, ulfire, and black. As he gazed at them, his heart began to beat like a slow, heavy drum, and he thrilled all over—indescribable hopes, aspirations, and emotions came over him. It was more than the conquest of a new world which he felt—it was something different....

Before he took a bath, he looked at the Ifdawn Marest mountains. In the morning sunlight, they were strikingly beautiful. He estimated they were around five to six thousand feet tall. The high, irregular, castle-like ridges resembled the walls of an enchanted city. The cliffs in front of him were made up of vibrant rocks—vermilion, emerald, yellow, ulfire, and black. As he stared at them, his heart began to pound like a slow, heavy drum, and he felt a thrill all over—indescribable hopes, aspirations, and emotions washed over him. It was more than just conquering a new world; it was something entirely different...

He bathed and drank, and as he was reclothing himself, Oceaxe strolled indolently up.

He bathed and drank, and as he was getting dressed again, Oceaxe walked up casually.

He could now perceive the colour of her skin—it was a vivid, yet delicate mixture of carmine, white, and jale. The effect was startlingly unearthly. With these new colors she looked like a genuine representative of a strange planet. Her frame also had something curious about it. The curves were womanly, the bones were characteristically female—yet all seemed somehow to express a daring, masculine underlying will. The commanding eye on her forehead set the same puzzle in plainer language. Its bold, domineering egotism was shot with undergleams of sex and softness.

He could now see the color of her skin—it was a vivid, yet delicate mix of red, white, and yellow. The effect was startlingly otherworldly. With these new colors, she looked like a true representative of a strange planet. Her body also had something intriguing about it. The curves were feminine, the bones typically female—yet everything seemed to convey a bold, masculine underlying strength. The commanding eye on her forehead presented the same mystery in clearer terms. Its assertive, dominant confidence was laced with hints of sensuality and softness.

She came to the river’s edge and reviewed him from top to toe. “Now you are built more like a man,” she said, in her lovely, lingering voice.

She reached the riverbank and looked him over from head to toe. “Now you look more like a man,” she said, in her beautiful, melodic voice.

“You see, the experiment was successful,” he answered, smiling gaily.

“You see, the experiment worked,” he replied, smiling happily.

Oceaxe continued looking him over. “Did some woman give you that ridiculous robe?”

Oceaxe kept checking him out. “Did some woman give you that silly robe?”

“A woman did give it to me”—dropping his smile—“but I saw nothing ridiculous in the gift at the time, and I don’t now.”

“A woman did give it to me”—dropping his smile—“but I saw nothing silly in the gift then, and I don’t now.”

“I think I’d look better in it.”

“I think I’d look better in it.”

As she drawled the words, she began stripping off the skin, which suited her form so well, and motioned to him to exchange garments. He obeyed, rather shamefacedly, for he realised that the proposed exchange was in fact more appropriate to his sex. He found the skin a freer dress. Oceaxe in her drapery appeared more dangerously feminine to him.

As she slowly said the words, she started peeling off the skin that fit her so well, and signaled for him to swap clothes. He complied, somewhat embarrassed, because he understood that the suggested switch was actually more suitable for him. He found the skin to be a more comfortable outfit. Oceaxe in her flowing garment seemed more dangerously feminine to him.

“I don’t want you to receive gifts at all from other women,” she remarked slowly.

“I don’t want you to get any gifts from other women at all,” she said slowly.

“Why not? What can I be to you?”

“Why not? What can I be for you?”

“I have been thinking about you during the night.” Her voice was retarded, scornful, viola-like. She sat down on the trunk of a fallen tree, and looked away.

“I’ve been thinking about you all night.” Her voice was slow and mocking, almost like a viola. She sat on the trunk of a fallen tree and looked away.

“In what way?”

“How so?”

She returned no answer to his question, but began to pull off pieces of the bark.

She didn't answer his question but started tearing off strips of the bark.

“Last night you were so contemptuous.”

“Last night you were really dismissive.”

“Last night is not today. Do you always walk through the world with your head over your shoulder?”

“Last night isn’t the same as today. Do you constantly walk through life looking over your shoulder?”

It was now Maskull’s turn to be silent.

It was now Maskull's turn to be quiet.

“Still, if you have male instincts, as I suppose you have, you can’t go on resisting me forever.”

“Still, if you have those male instincts, which I assume you do, you can’t keep resisting me forever.”

“But this is preposterous,” said Maskull, opening his eyes wide. “Granted that you are a beautiful woman—we can’t be quite so primeval.”

“But this is ridiculous,” said Maskull, opening his eyes wide. “Sure, you’re a beautiful woman—we can’t be that primitive.”

Oceaxe sighed, and rose to her feet. “It doesn’t matter. I can wait.”

Oceaxe sighed and stood up. “It doesn’t matter. I can wait.”

“From that I gather that you intend to make the journey in my society. I have no objection—in fact I shall be glad—but only on condition that you drop this language.”

“From that, I understand that you plan to make the journey with me. I have no objections—in fact, I’ll be happy to—but only if you stop speaking like this.”

“Yet you do think me beautiful?”

“Do you really think I’m beautiful?”

“Why shouldn’t I think so, if it is the fact? I fail to see what that has to do with my feelings. Bring it to an end, Oceaxe. You will find plenty of men to admire—and love you.”

“Why shouldn’t I think that way if it’s the truth? I don’t see how that relates to my feelings. Just end it, Oceaxe. You’ll find plenty of guys who will admire you—and love you.”

At that she blazed up. “Does love pick and choose, you fool? Do you imagine I am so hard put to it that I have to hunt for lovers? Is not Crimtyphon waiting for me at this very moment?”

At that, she got really fired up. “Does love pick and choose, you idiot? Do you think I’m so desperate that I have to search for lovers? Isn’t Crimtyphon waiting for me right now?”

“Very well. I am sorry to have hurt your feelings. Now carry the temptation no farther—for it is a temptation, where a lovely woman is concerned. I am not my own master.”

"Alright. I’m sorry for hurting your feelings. Now don't take the temptation any further—because it really is a temptation when a beautiful woman is involved. I’m not in control of myself."

“I’m not proposing anything so very hateful, am I? Why do you humiliate me so?”

“I’m not suggesting anything that awful, am I? Why are you humiliating me like this?”

Maskull put his hands behind his back. “I repeat, I am not my own master.”

Maskull put his hands behind his back. “I’ll say it again, I am not in control of my own life.”

“Then who is your master?”

“Then who is your boss?”

“Yesterday I saw Surtur, and from today I am serving him.”

“Yesterday I saw Surtur, and starting today, I’m serving him.”

“Did you speak with him?” she asked curiously.

“Did you talk to him?” she asked, curious.

“I did.”

"I did."

“Tell me what he said.”

“Tell me what he said.”

“No, I can’t—I won’t. But whatever he said, his beauty was more tormenting than yours, Oceaxe, and that’s why I can look at you in cold blood.”

“No, I can’t—I won’t. But whatever he said, his beauty was more tormenting than yours, Oceaxe, and that’s why I can look at you with a clear head.”

“Did Surtur forbid you to be a man?”

“Did Surtur stop you from being a man?”

Maskull frowned. “Is love such a manly sport, then? I should have thought it effeminate.”

Maskull frowned. “Is love really a manly thing, then? I would have thought it was more feminine.”

“It doesn’t matter. You won’t always be so boyish. But don’t try my patience too far.”

"It doesn't matter. You won't always be so childish. But don't push my patience too far."

“Let us talk about something else—and, above all, let us get on our road.”

“Let’s talk about something else—and, most importantly, let’s get going.”

She suddenly broke into a laugh, so rich, sweet, and enchanting, that he grew half inflamed, and half wished to catch her body in his arms. “Oh, Maskull, Maskull—what a fool you are!”

She suddenly burst into a laugh, so rich, sweet, and enchanting, that he felt a mix of desire and a strong urge to pull her into his arms. “Oh, Maskull, Maskull—what a fool you are!”

“In what way am I a fool?” he demanded, scowling—not at her words, but at his own weakness.

“In what way am I a fool?” he demanded, scowling—not at her words, but at his own weakness.

“Isn’t the whole world the handiwork of innumerable pairs of lovers? And yet you think yourself above all that. You try to fly away from nature, but where will you find a hole to hide yourself in?”

“Isn’t the whole world created by countless pairs of lovers? And yet you think you’re above all that. You try to escape from nature, but where will you find a place to hide?”

“Besides beauty, I now credit you with a second quality: persistence.”

“Besides your beauty, I now recognize another quality in you: persistence.”

“Read me well, and then it is natural law that you’ll think twice and three times before throwing me away.... And now, before we go, we had better eat.”

“Listen to me carefully, and then it's only fair that you consider twice or even three times before getting rid of me... And now, before we leave, we should eat.”

“Eat?” said Maskull thoughtfully.

"Eat?" Maskull said thoughtfully.

“Don’t you eat? Is food in the same category as love?”

“Don’t you eat? Is food just as important as love?”

“What food is it?”

“What food is this?”

“Fish from the river.”

"Fish from the river."

Maskull recollected his promise to Joiwind. At the same time, he felt hungry.

Maskull remembered his promise to Joiwind. At the same time, he felt hungry.

“Is there nothing milder?”

"Is there anything gentler?"

She pulled her mouth scornfully. “You came through Poolingdred, didn’t you? All the people there are the same. They think life is to be looked at, and not lived. Now that you are visiting Ifdawn, you will have to change your notions.”

She scoffed. “You came through Poolingdred, didn’t you? Everyone there is the same. They think life is something to be observed, not experienced. Now that you’re visiting Ifdawn, you’ll need to change your views.”

“Go catch your fish,” he returned, pulling down his brows.

“Go catch your fish,” he replied, furrowing his brows.

The broad, clear waters flowed past them with swelling undulations, from the direction of the mountains. Oceaxe knelt down on the bank, and peered into the depths. Presently her look became tense and concentrated; she dipped her hand in and pulled out some sort of little monster. It was more like a reptile than a fish, with its scaly plates and teeth. She threw it on the ground, and it started crawling about. Suddenly she darted all her will into her sorb. The creature leaped into the air, and fell down dead.

The wide, clear waters flowed past them with gentle waves, coming from the direction of the mountains. Oceaxe knelt down on the bank and looked into the depths. Soon her expression became tense and focused; she dipped her hand in and pulled out some kind of small creature. It resembled a reptile more than a fish, with its scaly skin and teeth. She tossed it onto the ground, and it began to crawl around. Suddenly, she concentrated all her energy into her sorb. The creature jumped into the air and fell down dead.

She picked up a sharp-edged slate, and with it removed the scales and entrails. During this operation, her hands and garment became stained with the light scarlet blood.

She grabbed a sharp piece of slate and used it to take off the scales and guts. While doing this, her hands and clothes got stained with bright red blood.

“Find the drude, Maskull,” she said, with a lazy smile. “You had it last night.”

“Find the drude, Maskull,” she said, with a relaxed smile. “You had it last night.”

He searched for it. It was hard to locate, for its rays had grown dull and feeble in the sunlight, but at last he found it. Oceaxe placed it in the interior of the monster, and left the body lying on the ground.

He searched for it. It was hard to find, as its rays had become dull and weak in the sunlight, but eventually, he found it. Oceaxe placed it inside the monster and left the body lying on the ground.

“While it’s cooking, I’ll wash some of this blood away, which frightens you so much. Have you never seen blood before?”

“While it’s cooking, I’ll wash away some of this blood that scares you so much. Have you never seen blood before?”

Maskull gazed at her in perplexity. The old paradox came back—the contrasting sexual characteristics in her person. Her bold, masterful, masculine egotism of manner seemed quite incongruous with the fascinating and disturbing femininity of her voice. A startling idea flashed into his mind.

Maskull looked at her in confusion. The old paradox returned—the contrasting sexual traits in her. Her confident, commanding, masculine attitude felt totally out of place next to the captivating and unsettling femininity of her voice. A surprising idea suddenly struck him.

“In your country I’m told there is an act of will called ‘absorbing.’ What is that?”

“In your country, I’ve heard there’s something called ‘absorbing.’ What does that mean?”

She held her red, dripping hands away from her draperies, and uttered a delicious, clashing laugh. “You think I am half a man?”

She held her red, dripping hands away from her curtains and let out a delightful, clashing laugh. “Do you think I’m half a man?”

“Answer my question.”

"Please answer my question."

“I’m a woman through and through, Maskull—to the marrowbone. But that’s not to say I have never absorbed males.”

“I’m a woman to my core, Maskull—to the very marrow. But that doesn’t mean I’ve never connected with men.”

“And that means...”

"And that means..."

“New strings for my harp, Maskull. A wider range of passions, a stormier heart...”

“New strings for my harp, Maskull. A broader range of emotions, a more turbulent heart...”

“For you, yes—But for them?...”

“For you, yes—but for them?”

“I don’t know. The victims don’t describe their experiences. Probably unhappiness of some sort—if they still know anything.”

“I don’t know. The victims don’t share their experiences. They’re probably dealing with some kind of unhappiness—if they even realize anything.”

“This is a fearful business!” he exclaimed, regarding her gloomily. “One would think Ifdawn a land of devils.”

“This is a terrifying situation!” he exclaimed, looking at her sadly. “One would think It's a land of demons.”

Oceaxe gave a beautiful sneer as she took a step toward the river. “Better men than you—better in every sense of the word—are walking about with foreign wills inside them. You may be as moral as you like, Maskull, but the fact remains, animals were made to be eaten, and simple natures were made to be absorbed.”

Oceaxe gave a beautiful sneer as she stepped toward the river. “Better men than you—better in every way—are out there with foreign wills inside them. You can be as moral as you want, Maskull, but the truth is, animals were meant to be eaten, and simple natures were meant to be absorbed.”

“And human rights count for nothing!”

"And human rights mean nothing!"

She had bent over the river’s edge, to wash her arms and hands, but glanced up over her shoulder to answer his remark. “They do count. But we only regard a man as human for just as long as he’s able to hold his own with others.”

She leaned over the riverbank to wash her arms and hands, but looked back over her shoulder to respond to his comment. “They do matter. But we only see a man as human as long as he can keep up with others.”

The flesh was soon cooked, and they breakfasted in silence. Maskull cast heavy, doubtful glances from time to time toward his companion. Whether it was due to the strange quality of the food, or to his long abstention, he did not know, but the meal tasted nauseous, and even cannibalistic. He ate little, and the moment he got up he felt defiled.

The meat was quickly cooked, and they had breakfast in silence. Maskull occasionally glanced with doubt toward his companion. He wasn't sure if it was because of the weird quality of the food or his long period of not eating, but the meal tasted unpleasant, almost like cannibalism. He ate very little, and as soon as he stood up, he felt tainted.

“Let me bury this drude, where I can find it some other time,” said Oceaxe. “On the next occasion, though, I shall have no Maskull with me, to shock.... Now we have to take to the river.”

“Let me bury this drudge, where I can find it some other time,” said Oceaxe. “Next time, though, I won't have Maskull with me to shock.... Now we need to head to the river.”

They stepped off the land onto the water. It flowed against them with a sluggish current, but the opposition, instead of hindering them, had the contrary effect—it caused them to exert themselves, and they moved faster. They climbed the river in this way for several miles. The exercise gradually improved the circulation of Maskull’s blood, and he began to look at things in a far more cheerful way. The hot sunshine, the diminished wind, the marvellous cloud scenery, the quiet, crystal forests—all was soothing and delightful. They approached nearer and nearer to the gaily painted heights of Ifdawn.

They stepped off the land and onto the water. The current pushed against them sluggishly, but instead of slowing them down, it had the opposite effect—it made them work harder, and they moved faster. They traveled upstream this way for several miles. The exercise gradually improved Maskull’s circulation, and he started to see things in a much more positive light. The hot sunshine, the lighter wind, the stunning cloud scenery, the peaceful, clear forests—all of it was calming and enjoyable. They got closer and closer to the brightly colored heights of Ifdawn.

There was something enigmatic to him in those bright walls. He was attracted by them, yet felt a sort of awe. They looked real, but at the same time very supernatural. If one could see the portrait of a ghost, painted with a hard, firm outline, in substantial colors, the feelings produced by such a sight would be exactly similar to Maskull’s impressions as he studied the Ifdawn precipices.

There was something enigmatic about him in those bright walls. He was drawn to them, yet felt a sense of awe. They seemed real, but also very otherworldly. If someone could see a portrait of a ghost, painted with a strong, clear outline, in vivid colors, the feelings stirred by such a sight would be exactly like Maskull’s impressions as he examined the Ifdawn cliffs.

He broke the long silence. “Those mountains have most extraordinary shapes. All the lines are straight and perpendicular—no slopes or curves.”

He shattered the long silence. “Those mountains have the most incredible shapes. All the lines are straight and perpendicular—no slopes or curves.”

She walked backward on the water, in order to face him. “That’s typical of Ifdawn. Nature is all hammer blows with us. Nothing soft and gradual.”

She walked backward on the water to face him. “That’s typical of Ifdawn. Nature hits us hard. Nothing soft or gradual.”

“I hear you, but I don’t understand you.”

“I hear you, but I don’t get you.”

“All over the Marest you’ll find patches of ground plunging down or rushing up. Trees grow fast. Women and men don’t think twice before acting. One may call Ifdawn a place of quick decisions.”

“All over the Marest, you’ll find areas of land that drop down or rise up quickly. Trees grow rapidly. Men and women don’t hesitate before taking action. You could call Ifdawn a place for snap judgments.”

Maskull was impressed. “A fresh, wild, primitive land.”

Maskull was impressed. “A fresh, wild, primitive land.”

“How is it where you come from?” asked Oceaxe.

“How is it where you’re from?” asked Oceaxe.

“Oh, mine is a decrepit world, where nature takes a hundred years to move a foot of solid land. Men and animals go about in flocks. Originality is a lost habit.”

“Oh, my world is falling apart, where nature takes a hundred years to move a foot of solid ground. People and animals travel in groups. Originality is a forgotten practice.”

“Are there women there?”

"Are there any women there?"

“As with you, and not very differently formed.”

“As with you, and not very differently shaped.”

“Do they love?”

"Do they care?"

He laughed. “So much so that it has changed the dress, speech, and thoughts of the whole sex.”

He laughed. “It's changed the way women dress, talk, and think so much.”

“Probably they are more beautiful than I?”

“Maybe they are more beautiful than I am?”

“No, I think not,” said Maskull.

“No, I don't think so,” said Maskull.

There was another rather long silence, as they travelled unsteadily onward.

There was another pretty long silence as they unsteadily made their way forward.

“What is your business in Ifdawn?” demanded Oceaxe suddenly.

“What are you doing in Ifdawn?” Oceaxe asked abruptly.

He hesitated over his answer. “Can you grasp that it’s possible to have an aim right in front of one, so big that one can’t see it as a whole?”

He paused before answering. “Can you understand that it’s possible to have a goal right in front of you, so large that you can’t see it as a whole?”

She stole a long, inquisitive look at him, “What sort of aim?”

She gave him a long, curious stare, “What kind of goal?”

“A moral aim.”

“A moral goal.”

“Are you proposing to set the world right?”

“Are you suggesting that you can fix the world?”

“I propose nothing—I am waiting.”

"I’m not proposing anything—I’m waiting."

“Don’t wait too long, for time doesn’t wait—especially in Ifdawn.”

“Don’t wait too long, because time doesn’t wait—especially in Ifdawn.”

“Something will happen,” said Maskull.

“Something will happen,” Maskull said.

Oceaxe threw a subtle smile. “So you have no special destination in the Marest?”

Oceaxe gave a slight smile. “So, you don't have any specific place to go in the Marest?”

“No, and if you’ll permit me, I will come home with you.”

“No, and if you don’t mind, I’ll go home with you.”

“Singular man!” she said, with a short, thrilling laugh. “That’s what I have been offering all the time. Of course you will come home with me. As for Crimtyphon...”

“Unique guy!” she said, with a quick, exciting laugh. “That’s what I’ve been suggesting all along. Of course you’ll come home with me. As for Crimtyphon...”

“You mentioned that name before. Who is he?”

“You've mentioned that name before. Who is he?”

“Oh! My lover, or, as you would say, my husband.”

“Oh! My love, or, as you would say, my husband.”

“This doesn’t improve matters,” said Maskull.

“This isn’t helpful,” said Maskull.

“It leaves them exactly where they were. We merely have to remove him.”

“It leaves them exactly where they were. We just need to get rid of him.”

“We are certainly misunderstanding each other,” said Maskull, quite startled. “Do you by any chance imagine that I am making a compact with you?”

“We're definitely misunderstanding each other,” said Maskull, quite surprised. “Do you think I’m making a deal with you?”

“You will do nothing against your will. But you have promised to come home with me.”

“You won’t do anything you don’t want to. But you agreed to come home with me.”

“Tell me, how do you remove husbands in Ifdawn?”

“Tell me, how do you get rid of husbands in Ifdawn?”

“Either you or I must kill him.”

“Either you or I have to kill him.”

He eyed her for a full minute. “Now we are passing from folly to insanity.”

He looked at her for a whole minute. “Now we’re moving from foolishness to madness.”

“Not at all,” replied Oceaxe. “It is the too-sad truth. And when you have seen Crimtyphon, you will realise it.”

“Not at all,” replied Oceaxe. “It’s a truly sad truth. And once you’ve seen Crimtyphon, you’ll understand.”

“I’m aware I am on a strange planet,” said Maskull slowly, “where all sorts of unheard of things may happen, and where the very laws of morality may be different. Still as far as I am concerned, murder is murder, and I’ll have no more to do with a woman who wants to make use of me, to get rid of her husband.”

“I know I’m on a strange planet,” Maskull said slowly, “where all kinds of unbelievable things can happen, and where the rules of morality might be different. But as far as I’m concerned, murder is murder, and I won’t have anything to do with a woman who wants to use me to get rid of her husband.”

“You think me wicked?” demanded Oceaxe steadily.

“You think I'm wicked?” Oceaxe asked calmly.

“Or mad.”

"Or crazy."

“Then you had better leave me, Maskull—only—”

“Then you should probably leave me, Maskull—only—”

“Only what?”

"Only what?"

“You wish to be consistent, don’t you? Leave all other mad and wicked people as well. Then you’ll find it easier to reform the rest.”

“You want to be consistent, right? Just ignore all the other crazy and wicked people too. Then it’ll be easier to change the rest.”

Maskull frowned, but said nothing.

Maskull frowned but stayed silent.

“Well?” demanded Oceaxe, with a half smile.

“Well?” Oceaxe asked with a small smile.

“I’ll come with you, and I’ll see Crimtyphon—if only to warn him.”

“I’ll go with you, and I’ll see Crimtyphon—just to warn him.”

Oceaxe broke into a cascade of rich, feminine laughter, but whether at the image conjured up by Maskull’s last words, or from some other cause, he did not know. The conversation dropped.

Oceaxe burst into a stream of rich, feminine laughter, but whether it was in response to the image triggered by Maskull’s last words or something else entirely, he couldn't tell. The conversation faded away.

At a distance of a couple of miles from the now towering cliffs, the river made a sharp, right-angled turn to the west, and was no longer of use to them on their journey. Maskull stared up doubtfully.

At a distance of a couple of miles from the now towering cliffs, the river made a sharp, right-angled turn to the west, and was no longer helpful for them on their journey. Maskull stared up uncertainly.

“It’s a stiff climb for a hot morning.”

“It’s a tough climb for a hot morning.”

“Let’s rest here a little,” said she, indicating a smooth flat island of black rock, standing up just out of the water in the middle of the river.

“Let’s take a break here for a bit,” she said, pointing to a smooth flat island of black rock, rising just above the water in the middle of the river.

They accordingly went to it, and Maskull sat down. Oceaxe, however, standing graceful and erect, turned her face toward the cliffs opposite, and uttered a piercing and peculiar call.

They went over to it, and Maskull sat down. Oceaxe, however, standing gracefully and upright, turned her face toward the cliffs across from them and let out a sharp and unique call.

“What is that for?” She did not answer. After waiting a minute, she repeated the call. Maskull now saw a large bird detach itself from the top of one of the precipices, and sail slowly down toward them. It was followed by two others. The flight of these birds was exceedingly slow and clumsy.

“What’s that for?” She didn’t answer. After waiting a minute, she called out again. Maskull then saw a large bird fly down from the top of one of the cliffs and glide slowly toward them. It was followed by two others. The movement of these birds was very slow and awkward.

“What are they?” he asked.

"What are they?" he asked.

She still returned no answer, but smiled rather peculiarly and sat down beside him. Before many minutes he was able to distinguish the shapes and colors of the flying monsters. They were not birds, but creatures with long, snakelike bodies, and ten reptilian legs apiece, terminating in fins which acted as wings. The bodies were of bright blue, the legs and fins were yellow. They were flying, without haste, but in a somewhat ominous fashion, straight toward them. He could make out a long, thin spike projecting from each of the heads.

She still didn’t reply but smiled in a strange way and sat down next to him. Within a few minutes, he was able to see the shapes and colors of the flying creatures. They weren’t birds, but beings with long, snake-like bodies and ten reptilian legs each, ending in fins that acted like wings. The bodies were bright blue, while the legs and fins were yellow. They were flying slowly, but in a slightly ominous way, heading straight towards them. He could see a long, thin spike sticking out from each of their heads.

“They are shrowks,” explained Oceaxe at last. “If you want to know their intention, I’ll tell you. To make a meal of us. First of all their spikes will pierce us, and then their mouths, which are really suckers, will drain us dry of blood—pretty thoroughly too; there are no half measures with shrowks. They are toothless beasts, so don’t eat flesh.”

“They're called shrowks,” Oceaxe finally explained. “If you want to know what they’re planning, here it is: they want to eat us. First, their spikes will stab us, and then their mouths, which are basically suckers, will drain all our blood—completely, no shortcuts with shrowks. They don’t have teeth, so they don’t eat flesh.”

“As you show such admirable sangfroid,” said Maskull dryly, “I take it there’s no particular danger.”

“As you seem so calmly composed,” said Maskull dryly, “I assume there’s no specific danger.”

Nevertheless he instinctively tried to get on to his feet and failed. A new form of paralysis was chaining him to the ground.

Nevertheless, he instinctively tried to stand up and failed. A new kind of paralysis was holding him down.

“Are you trying to get up?” asked Oceaxe smoothly.

“Are you trying to get up?” Oceaxe asked smoothly.

“Well, yes, but those cursed reptiles seem to be nailing me down to the rock with their wills. May I ask if you had any special object in view in waking them up?”

“Well, yes, but those damn reptiles seem to be pinning me down to the rock with their wills. Can I ask if you had any particular reason for waking them up?”

“I assure you the danger is quite real, Maskull. Instead of talking and asking questions, you had much better see what you can do with your will.”

“I assure you the danger is very real, Maskull. Instead of talking and asking questions, you should focus on what you can do with your will.”

“I seem to have no will, unfortunately.”

"I unfortunately seem to have no will."

Oceaxe was seized with a paroxysm of laughter, but it was still rich and beautiful. “It’s obvious you aren’t a very heroic protector, Maskull. It seems I must play the man, and you the woman. I expected better things of your big body. Why, my husband would send those creatures dancing all around the sky, by way of a joke, before disposing of them. Now watch me. Two of the three I’ll kill; the third we will ride home on. Which one shall we keep?”

Oceaxe burst into laughter, but it was still rich and beautiful. “It’s clear you’re not much of a heroic protector, Maskull. Looks like I have to take charge while you play the damsel. I expected more from your strong body. My husband would make those creatures dance around in the sky for fun before taking care of them. Now, watch me. I’ll take down two of the three; we’ll bring the third home. Which one should we keep?”

The shrowks continued their slow, wobbling flight toward them. Their bodies were of huge size. They produced in Maskull the same sensation of loathing as insects did. He instinctively understood that as they hunted with their wills, there was no necessity for them to possess a swift motion.

The shrowks kept their slow, wobbly flight toward them. Their bodies were massive. They inspired in Maskull the same feeling of disgust as insects did. He instinctively realized that since they hunted with their minds, there was no need for them to move quickly.

“Choose which you please,” he said shortly. “They are equally objectionable to me.”

“Pick whichever one you want,” he said curtly. “They’re both equally unacceptable to me.”

“Then I’ll choose the leader, as it is presumably the most energetic animal. Watch now.”

“Then I’ll pick the leader, since it's probably the most energetic animal. Keep an eye on this.”

She stood upright, and her sorb suddenly blazed with fire. Maskull felt something snap inside his brain. His limbs were free once more. The two monsters in the rear staggered and darted head foremost toward the earth, one after the other. He watched them crash on the ground, and then lie motionless. The leader still came toward them, but he fancied that its flight was altered in character; it was no longer menacing, but tame and unwilling.

She stood tall, and her sorb suddenly lit up with fire. Maskull felt something break inside his head. His limbs were free again. The two monsters in the back stumbled and dove headfirst toward the ground, one after the other. He watched them hit the ground and then lie still. The leader still approached them, but he thought its movement had changed; it was no longer threatening, but instead calm and reluctant.

Oceaxe guided it with her will to the mainland shore opposite their island rock. Its vast bulk lay there extended, awaiting her pleasure. They immediately crossed the water.

Oceaxe directed it with her intent to the mainland shore across from their island rock. Its enormous form rested there, waiting for her command. They quickly made their way across the water.

Maskull viewed the shrowk at close quarters. It was about thirty feet long. Its bright-coloured skin was shining, slippery, and leathery; a mane of black hair covered its long neck. Its face was awesome and unnatural, with its carnivorous eyes, frightful stiletto, and blood-sucking cavity. There were true fins on its back and tail.

Maskull examined the shrowk up close. It was about thirty feet long. Its brightly colored skin was shiny, slick, and leathery; a mane of black hair covered its long neck. Its face was impressive and unnatural, with its predatory eyes, terrifying fangs, and blood-sucking gap. There were real fins on its back and tail.

“Have you a good seat?” asked Oceaxe, patting the creature’s flank. “As I have to steer, let me jump on first.”

“Do you have a good seat?” asked Oceaxe, patting the creature’s flank. “Since I need to steer, let me hop on first.”

She pulled up her gown, then climbed up and sat astride the animal’s back, just behind the mane, which she clutched. Between her and the fin there was just room for Maskull. He grasped the two flanks with his outer hands; his third, new arm pressed against Oceaxe’s back, and for additional security he was compelled to encircle her waist with it.

She lifted her dress, then climbed on and sat on the animal’s back, just behind the mane, which she held onto. There was just enough space for Maskull between her and the fin. He held onto the two sides with his outer hands; his third, new arm pressed against Oceaxe’s back, and for extra stability, he had to wrap it around her waist.

Directly he did so, he realised that he had been tricked, and that this ride had been planned for one purpose only—to inflame his desires.

As soon as he did it, he realized he had been deceived, and that this ride had been organized for one reason only—to spark his desires.

The third arm possessed a function of its own, of which hitherto he had been ignorant. It was a developed magn. But the stream of love which was communicated to it was no longer pure and noble—it was boiling, passionate, and torturing. He gritted his teeth, and kept quiet, but Oceaxe had not plotted the adventure to remain unconscious of his feelings. She looked around, with a golden, triumphant smile. “The ride will last some time, so hold on well!” Her voice was soft like a flute, but rather malicious.

The third arm had its own function that he had been unaware of until now. It was a developed magn. But the love flowing to it was no longer pure and noble—it was intense, passionate, and tormenting. He gritted his teeth and stayed silent, but Oceaxe hadn't planned the adventure to ignore his feelings. She glanced around with a golden, triumphant smile. “The ride will last a while, so hold on tight!” Her voice was soft like a flute but had a hint of malice.

Maskull grinned, and said nothing. He dared not remove his arm.

Maskull grinned and said nothing. He didn't dare take his arm away.

The shrowk straddled on to its legs. It jerked itself forward, and rose slowly and uncouthly in the air. They began to paddle upward toward the painted cliffs. The motion was swaying, rocking, and sickening; the contact of the brute’s slimy skin was disgusting. All this, however, was merely background to Maskull, as he sat there with closed eyes, holding on to Oceaxe. In the front and centre of his consciousness was the knowledge that he was gripping a fair woman, and that her flesh was responding to his touch like a lovely harp.

The shrowk stood up on its legs. It jerked itself forward and slowly and awkwardly rose into the air. They started to paddle upward toward the painted cliffs. The motion was swaying, rocking, and nauseating; the touch of the creature’s slimy skin was repulsive. However, all of this was just background noise for Maskull, as he sat there with his eyes closed, holding onto Oceaxe. At the forefront of his mind was the awareness that he was holding a beautiful woman, and her skin was responding to his touch like a lovely harp.

They climbed up and up. He opened his eyes, and ventured to look around him. By this time they were already level with the top of the outer rampart of precipices. There now came in sight a wild archipelago of islands, with jagged outlines, emerging from a sea of air. The islands were mountain summits; or, more accurately speaking, the country was a high tableland, fissured everywhere by narrow and apparently bottomless cracks. These cracks were in some cases like canals, in others like lakes, in others merely holes in the ground, closed in all round. The perpendicular sides of the islands—that is, the upper, visible parts of the innumerable cliff faces—were of bare rock, gaudily coloured; but the level surfaces were a tangle of wild plant life. The taller trees alone were distinguishable from the shrowk’s back. They were of different shapes, and did not look ancient; they were slender and swaying but did not appear very graceful; they looked tough, wiry, and savage.

They climbed higher and higher. He opened his eyes and dared to look around him. By this point, they were already level with the top of the outer wall of cliffs. Before them appeared a wild archipelago of islands with jagged edges, rising from a sea of air. The islands were mountain peaks; or more accurately, the land was a high plateau, crisscrossed everywhere by narrow and seemingly bottomless cracks. Some of these cracks resembled canals, others looked like lakes, and some were just holes in the ground, completely closed in. The steep sides of the islands—that is, the upper, visible parts of the countless cliff faces—were bare rock, brightly colored; but the flat areas were overgrown with wild vegetation. Only the taller trees stood out against the shrowk’s back. They came in different shapes and didn’t look ancient; they were slender and swaying but didn’t appear very graceful; they looked tough, wiry, and fierce.

As Maskull continued to explore the landscape, he forgot Oceaxe and his passion. Other strange feelings came to the front. The morning was gay and bright. The sun scorched down, quickly-changing clouds sailed across the sky, the earth was vivid, wild, and lonely. Yet he experienced no aesthetic sensations—he felt nothing but an intense longing for action and possession. When he looked at anything, he immediately wanted to deal with it. The atmosphere of the land seemed not free, but sticky; attraction and repulsion were its constituents. Apart from this wish to play a personal part in what was going on around and beneath him, the scenery had no significance for him.

As Maskull kept exploring the landscape, he forgot about Oceaxe and his passion. Other strange feelings took over. The morning was cheerful and bright. The sun blazed down, quickly-changing clouds drifted across the sky, and the earth was vibrant, wild, and isolated. Yet he didn’t feel any aesthetic sensations—he felt nothing but a strong desire for action and ownership. When he looked at anything, he immediately wanted to engage with it. The atmosphere of the land felt sticky, not free; it was made up of attraction and repulsion. Besides his wish to play a personal role in what was happening around and beneath him, the scenery held no significance for him.

So preoccupied was he, that his arm partly released its clasp. Oceaxe turned around to gaze at him. Whether or not she was satisfied with what she saw, she uttered a low laugh, like a peculiar chord.

So caught up in his thoughts was he that his arm somewhat loosened its grip. Oceaxe turned to look at him. Whether she liked what she saw or not, she let out a soft laugh, kind of like an unusual chord.

“Cold again so quickly, Maskull?”

“Cold again so soon, Maskull?”

“What do you want?” he asked absently, still looking over the side. “It’s extraordinary how drawn I feel to all this.”

“What do you want?” he asked absentmindedly, still gazing over the side. “It’s amazing how drawn I feel to all of this.”

“You wish to take a hand?”

“Do you want to help?”

“I wish to get down.”

“I want to get down.”

“Oh, we have a good way to go yet.... So you really feel different?”

“Oh, we still have a long way to go.... So, do you really feel different?”

“Different from what? What are you talking about?” said Maskull, still lost in abstraction.

“Different from what? What are you talking about?” said Maskull, still caught up in thought.

Oceaxe laughed again. “It would be strange if we couldn’t make a man of you, for the material is excellent.”

Oceaxe laughed again. “It would be odd if we couldn’t turn you into a real man, because you’ve got great potential.”

After that, she turned her back once more.

After that, she turned away again.

The air islands differed from water islands in another way. They were not on a plane surface, but sloped upward, like a succession of broken terraces, as the journey progressed. The shrowk had hitherto been flying well above the ground; but now, when a new line of towering cliffs confronted them, Oceaxe did not urge the beast upward, but caused it to enter a narrow canyon, which intersected the mountains like a channel. They were instantly plunged into deep shade. The canal was not above thirty feet wide; the walls stretched upward on both sides for many hundred feet. It was as cool as an ice chamber. When Maskull attempted to plumb the chasm with his eyes, he saw nothing but black obscurity.

The air islands were different from water islands in another way. They were not on a flat surface but sloped upward, like a series of broken terraces, as the journey continued. The shrowk had been flying well above the ground, but now, when they faced a new line of towering cliffs, Oceaxe didn’t urge the creature upward. Instead, he directed it into a narrow canyon that cut through the mountains like a channel. They were immediately plunged into deep shade. The canyon was about thirty feet wide, and the walls rose up on both sides for many hundreds of feet. It felt as cool as an ice chamber. When Maskull tried to see into the chasm, he saw nothing but black darkness.

“What is at the bottom?” he asked.

“What’s at the bottom?” he asked.

“Death for you, if you go to look for it.”

“Death for you if you go looking for it.”

“We know that. I mean, is there any kind of life down there?”

“We know that. So, is there any kind of life down there?”

“Not that I have ever heard of,” said Oceaxe, “but of course all things are possible.”

“Not that I’ve ever heard of,” said Oceaxe, “but of course, anything is possible.”

“I think very likely there is life,” he returned thoughtfully.

"I think there's probably life," he replied thoughtfully.

Her ironical laugh sounded out of the gloom. “Shall we go down and see?”

Her sarcastic laugh echoed through the darkness. “Should we go down and check it out?”

“You find that amusing?”

“Do you find that funny?”

“No, not that. What I do find amusing is the big stranger with the beard, who is so keenly interested in everything except himself.”

“No, not that. What I find funny is the big guy with the beard, who is really interested in everything except for himself.”

Maskull then laughed too. “I happen to be the only thing in Tormance which is not a novelty for me.”

Maskull then laughed as well. “Actually, I’m the only thing in Tormance that’s not a new experience for me.”

“Yes, but I am a novelty for you.”

“Yes, but I’m something new for you.”

The channel went zigzagging its way through the belly of the mountain, and all the time they were gradually rising.

The channel wound its way back and forth through the heart of the mountain, and all the while, they were slowly climbing higher.

“At least I have heard nothing like your voice before,” said Maskull, who, since he had no longer anything to look at, was at last ready for conversation.

“At least I’ve never heard a voice like yours before,” said Maskull, who, since he had nothing else to focus on, was finally ready to talk.

“What’s the matter with my voice?”

"What's wrong with my voice?"

“It’s all that I can distinguish of you now; that’s why I mentioned it.”

“It’s all I can tell about you now; that’s why I brought it up.”

“Isn’t it clear—don’t I speak distinctly?”

“Isn’t it obvious—can’t you hear me clearly?”

“Oh, it’s clear enough, but—it’s inappropriate.”

“Oh, it’s clear enough, but—it’s not appropriate.”

“Inappropriate?”

“Not appropriate?”

“I won’t explain further,” said Maskull, “but whether you are speaking or laughing, your voice is by far the loveliest and strangest instrument I have ever listened to. And yet I repeat, it is inappropriate.”

“I won't explain any more,” Maskull said, “but whether you're speaking or laughing, your voice is the most beautiful and unusual sound I’ve ever heard. And yet, I have to say, it's not right.”

“You mean that my nature doesn’t correspond?”

"You mean my nature doesn't match?"

He was just considering his reply, when their talk was abruptly broken off by a huge and terrifying, but not very loud sound rising up from the gulf directly underneath them. It was a low, grinding, roaring thunder.

He was just thinking about his response when their conversation was suddenly cut off by a huge and scary, but not very loud sound coming up from the abyss right below them. It was a low, grinding, rumbling roar.

“The ground is rising under us!” cried Oceaxe.

“The ground is rising beneath us!” shouted Oceaxe.

“Shall we escape?”

"Shall we get away?"

She made no answer, but urged the shrowk’s flight upward, at such a steep gradient that they retained their seats with difficulty. The floor of the canyon, upheaved by some mighty subterranean force, could be heard, and almost felt, coming up after them, like a gigantic landslip in the wrong direction. The cliffs cracked, and fragments began to fall. A hundred awful noises filled the air, growing louder and louder each second—splitting, hissing, cracking, grinding, booming, exploding, roaring. When they had still fifty feet or so to go, to reach the top, a sort of dark, indefinite sea of broken rocks and soil appeared under their feet, ascending rapidly, with irresistible might, accompanied by the most horrible noises. The canal was filled up for two hundred yards, before and behind them. Millions of tons of solid matter seemed to be raised. The shrowk in its ascent was caught by the uplifted debris. Beast and riders experienced in that moment all the horrors of an earthquake—they were rolled violently over, and thrown among the rocks and dirt. All was thunder, instability, motion, confusion.

She didn't respond, but pushed the shrowk to fly upward at such a steep angle that they struggled to stay in their seats. The floor of the canyon, pushed up by some immense underground force, could be heard and almost felt rising after them, like a massive landslide going the wrong way. The cliffs cracked, and chunks began to fall. A hundred terrifying sounds filled the air, getting louder by the second—splitting, hissing, cracking, grinding, booming, exploding, roaring. When they were still about fifty feet from the top, a dark, unclear sea of broken rocks and soil appeared beneath them, rising quickly with unstoppable force, accompanied by the most dreadful noises. The canal was filled in for two hundred yards, both in front and behind them. It felt like millions of tons of solid matter were being lifted. The shrowk, in its ascent, got caught by the rising debris. Both beast and riders experienced all the terror of an earthquake in that moment—they were violently tossed around and thrown among the rocks and dirt. It was all thunder, instability, motion, and chaos.

Before they had time to realise their position, they were in the sunlight. The upheaval still continued. In another minute or two the valley floor had formed a new mountain, a hundred feet or more higher than the old. Then its movement ceased suddenly. Every noise stopped, as if by magic; not a rock moved. Oceaxe and Maskull picked themselves up and examined themselves for cuts and bruises. The shrowk lay on its side, panting violently, and sweating with fright.

Before they even had a moment to understand their situation, they were in the sunlight. The chaos still continued. In another minute or two, the valley floor had turned into a new mountain, rising a hundred feet or more higher than the previous one. Then everything suddenly stopped. All sounds ceased, as if by magic; not a single rock moved. Oceaxe and Maskull got up and checked themselves for cuts and bruises. The shrowk lay on its side, panting heavily and sweating with fear.

“That was a nasty affair,” said Maskull, flicking the dirt off his person.

"That was a rough situation," said Maskull, brushing the dirt off himself.

Oceaxe staunched a cut on her chin with a corner of her robe.

Oceaxe stopped the bleeding from a cut on her chin with a corner of her robe.

“It might have been far worse.... I mean, it’s bad enough to come up, but it’s death to go down, and that happens just as often.”

“It could have been a lot worse.... I mean, it’s tough to come up, but it’s really bad to go down, and that happens just as often.”

“Whatever induces you to live in such a country?”

“Why would you choose to live in a place like this?”

“I don’t know, Maskull. Habit, I suppose. I have often thought of moving out of it.”

“I don’t know, Maskull. I guess it’s just a habit. I’ve often thought about leaving it behind.”

“A good deal must be forgiven you for having to spend your life in a place like this, where one is obviously never safe from one minute to another.”

“A lot has to be forgiven for having to spend your life in a place like this, where you’re clearly never safe from one moment to the next.”

“You will learn by degrees,” she answered, smiling.

“You’ll learn gradually,” she said, smiling.

She looked hard at the monster, and it got heavily to its feet.

She stared intently at the monster, and it struggled to rise to its feet.

“Get on again, Maskull!” she directed, climbing back to her perch. “We haven’t too much time to waste.”

“Get back on, Maskull!” she ordered, climbing back to her spot. “We don’t have much time to waste.”

He obeyed. They resumed their interrupted flight, this time over the mountains, and in full sunlight. Maskull settled down again to his thoughts. The peculiar atmosphere of the country continued to soak into his brain. His will became so restless and uneasy that merely to sit there in inactivity was a torture. He could scarcely endure not to be doing something.

He obeyed. They continued their interrupted flight, now over the mountains and in bright sunlight. Maskull settled back into his thoughts. The strange vibe of the country kept sinking into his mind. His will felt so restless and uneasy that just sitting there doing nothing was torture. He could hardly stand not doing something.

“How secretive you are, Maskull!” said Oceaxe quietly, without turning her head.

“How secretive you are, Maskull!” Oceaxe said quietly, without turning her head.

“What secrets—what do you mean?”

"What secrets—what are you saying?"

“Oh, I know perfectly well what’s passing inside you. Now I think it wouldn’t be amiss to ask you—is friendship still enough?”

“Oh, I totally understand what you’re feeling inside. Now, I think it wouldn’t hurt to ask you—is friendship still sufficient?”

“Oh, don’t ask me anything,” growled Maskull. “I’ve far too many problems in my head already. I only wish I could answer some of them.”

“Oh, don’t ask me anything,” Maskull growled. “I have way too many problems in my head already. I just wish I could solve some of them.”

He stared stonily at the landscape. The beast was winging its way toward a distant mountain, of singular shape. It was an enormous natural quadrilateral pyramid, rising in great terraces and terminating in a broad, flat top, on which what looked like green snow still lingered.

He stared blankly at the landscape. The creature was flying toward a distant mountain with a unique shape. It was a massive natural pyramid with four sides, rising in large terraces and ending in a wide, flat top, where what seemed like green snow still remained.

“What mountain is that?” he asked.

“What mountain is that?” he asked.

“Disscourn. The highest point in Ifdawn.”

“Discourn. The highest point in Ifdawn.”

“Are we going there?”

“Are we heading there?”

“Why should we go there? But if you were going on farther, it might be worth your while to pay a visit to the top. It commands the whole land as far as the Sinking Sea and Swaylone’s Island—and beyond. You can also see Alppain from it.”

“Why should we go there? But if you were going further, it might be worth your time to visit the top. It overlooks the entire area all the way to the Sinking Sea and Swaylone’s Island—and even beyond. You can also see Alppain from there.”

“That’s a sight I mean to see before I have finished.”

"That's something I want to see before I'm done."

“Do you, Maskull?” She turned around and put her hand on his wrist. “Stay with me, and one day we’ll go to Disscourn together.”

“Do you, Maskull?” She turned around and placed her hand on his wrist. “Stay with me, and one day we’ll go to Disscourn together.”

He grunted unintelligibly.

He mumbled incoherently.

There were no signs of human existence in the country under their feet. While Maskull was still grimly regarding it, a large tract of forest not far ahead, bearing many trees and rocks, suddenly subsided with an awful roar and crashed down into an invisible gulf. What was solid land one minute became a clean-cut chasm the next. He jumped violently up with the shock. “This is frightful.”

There were no signs of human life in the land beneath them. While Maskull was still staring at it grimly, a vast stretch of forest not far ahead, filled with trees and rocks, suddenly collapsed with a terrifying roar and fell into an unseen abyss. What was solid ground one minute turned into a sharp chasm the next. He jumped up in shock. “This is horrifying.”

Oceaxe remained unmoved.

Oceaxe stayed unaffected.

“Why, life here must be absolutely impossible,” he went on, when he had somewhat recovered himself. “A man would need nerves of steel.... Is there no means at all of foreseeing a catastrophe like this?”

“Why, life here must be completely unbearable,” he continued, when he had calmed down a bit. “A person would need nerves of steel... Is there really no way to predict a disaster like this?”

“Oh, I suppose we wouldn’t be alive if there weren’t,” replied Oceaxe, with composure. “We are more or less clever at it—but that doesn’t prevent our often getting caught.”

“Oh, I guess we wouldn’t be alive if there weren’t,” replied Oceaxe calmly. “We’re pretty good at it—but that doesn’t stop us from getting caught a lot.”

“You had better teach me the signs.”

“You should definitely teach me the signs.”

“We’ll have many things to go over together. And among them, I expect, will be whether we are to stay in the land at all.... But first let us get home.”

“We have a lot to discuss together. And among those topics, I expect, will be whether we should even stay in this land at all... But first, let’s get home.”

“How far is it now?”

“How far away is it now?”

“It is right in front of you,” said Oceaxe, pointing with her forefinger. “You can see it.”

“It’s right in front of you,” said Oceaxe, pointing with her finger. “You can see it.”

He followed the direction of the finger and, after a few questions, made out the spot she was indicating. It was a broad peninsula, about two miles distant. Three of its sides rose sheer out of a lake of air, the bottom of which was invisible; its fourth was a bottleneck, joining it to the mainland. It was overgrown with bright vegetation, distinct in the brilliant atmosphere. A single tall tree, shooting up in the middle of the peninsula, dwarfed everything else; it was wide and shady with sea-green leaves.

He followed the direction of her finger and, after a few questions, managed to identify the spot she was pointing to. It was a wide peninsula, about two miles away. Three of its sides rose straight up from a lake of air, the bottom of which couldn’t be seen; its fourth side was a narrow connection to the mainland. It was covered in vibrant plants, clearly visible in the bright atmosphere. A single tall tree, rising in the center of the peninsula, overshadowed everything else; it was wide and provided shade with its sea-green leaves.

“I wonder if Crimtyphon is there,” remarked Oceaxe. “Can I see two figures, or am I mistaken?”

“I wonder if Crimtyphon is there,” said Oceaxe. “Can I see two figures, or am I wrong?”

“I also see something,” said Maskull.

"I also see something," Maskull said.

In twenty minutes they were directly above the peninsula, at a height of about fifty feet. The shrowk slackened speed, and came to earth on the mainland, exactly at the gateway of the isthmus. They both descended—Maskull with aching thighs.

In twenty minutes, they were right above the peninsula, at a height of about fifty feet. The shrowk slowed down and landed on the mainland, right at the entrance to the isthmus. They both got out—Maskull with sore thighs.

“What shall we do with the monster?” asked Oceaxe. Without waiting for a suggestion, she patted its hideous face with her hand. “Fly away home! I may want you some other time.”

“What should we do with the monster?” asked Oceaxe. Without waiting for a suggestion, she patted its ugly face with her hand. “Fly away home! I might need you another time.”

It gave a stupid grunt, elevated itself on its legs again, and, after half running, half flying for a few yards, rose awkwardly into the air, and paddled away in the same direction from which they had come. They watched it out of sight, and then Oceaxe started to cross the neck of land, followed by Maskull.

It let out a silly grunt, got back on its legs, and after a mix of running and flying for a short distance, clumsily took off into the air and headed back in the direction they had come from. They watched it until it disappeared, and then Oceaxe began to cross the strip of land, with Maskull following.

Branchspell’s white rays beat down on them with pitiless force. The sky had by degrees become cloudless, and the wind had dropped entirely. The ground was a rich riot of vividly coloured ferns, shrubs, and grasses. Through these could be seen here and there the golden chalky soil—and occasionally a glittering, white metallic boulder. Everything looked extraordinary and barbaric. Maskull was at last walking in the weird Ifdawn Marest which had created such strange feelings in him when seen from a distance.... And now he felt no wonder or curiosity at all, but only desired to meet human beings—so intense had grown his will. He longed to test his powers on his fellow creatures, and nothing else seemed of the least importance to him.

Branchspell's bright rays beat down on them with relentless intensity. The sky had gradually become cloudless, and the wind had completely died down. The ground was a vibrant mix of vividly colored ferns, shrubs, and grasses. Among them, here and there, the golden, chalky soil could be seen—and occasionally a shining, white metallic boulder. Everything looked extraordinary and primal. Maskull was finally walking in the strange Ifdawn Marest, which had stirred such unusual feelings in him when viewed from afar.... And now he felt no wonder or curiosity at all, but only a strong desire to meet other people—his will had grown so intense. He yearned to test his powers on his fellow beings, and nothing else seemed remotely important to him.

On the peninsula all was coolness and delicate shade. It resembled a large copse, about two acres in extent. In the heart of the tangle of small trees and undergrowth was a partially cleared space—perhaps the roots of the giant tree growing in the centre had killed off the smaller fry all around it. By the side of the tree sparkled a little, bubbling fountain, whose water was iron-red. The precipices on all sides, overhung with thorns, flowers, and creepers, invested the enclosure with an air of wild and charming seclusion—a mythological mountain god might have dwelt here.

On the peninsula, it was all cool and shaded. It looked like a large thicket, about two acres wide. In the middle of the tangled small trees and underbrush was a partially cleared area—maybe the giant tree in the center had choked out the smaller plants around it. Next to the tree sparkled a little, bubbling fountain, its water a rusty red. The cliffs on all sides were draped with thorns, flowers, and vines, giving the area a sense of wild and enchanting seclusion—like a mythical mountain god could have lived there.

Maskull’s restless eye left everything, to fall on the two men who formed the centre of the picture.

Maskull’s restless gaze shifted away from everything, landing on the two men who were the focus of the scene.

One was reclining, in the ancient Grecian fashion of banqueters on a tall couch of mosses, sprinkled with flowers; he rested on one arm, and was eating a kind of plum, with calm enjoyment. A pile of these plums lay on the couch beside him. The over-spreading branches of the tree completely sheltered him from the sun. His small, boyish form was clad in a rough skin, leaving his limbs naked. Maskull could not tell from his face whether he were a young boy or a grown man. The features were smooth, soft, and childish, their expression was seraphically tranquil; but his violet upper eye was sinister and adult. His skin was of the colour of yellow ivory. His long, curling hair matched his sorb—it was violet. The second man was standing erect before the other, a few feet away from him. He was short and muscular, his face was broad, bearded, and rather commonplace, but there was something terrible about his appearance. The features were distorted by a deep-seated look of pain, despair, and horror.

One guy was lounging in the classic Grecian style of banquet guests on a tall couch made of moss and scattered with flowers; he leaned on one arm and enjoyed eating a kind of plum. A pile of these plums rested on the couch next to him. The spreading branches of the tree completely shielded him from the sun. His small, boyish body was dressed in a rough skin, leaving his limbs bare. Maskull couldn’t tell from his face whether he was a young boy or a grown man. His features were smooth, soft, and childlike, with a blissfully serene expression; but his violet upper eye looked dark and mature. His skin was the color of yellow ivory. His long, curling hair matched his fruit—it was violet. The second man stood upright a few feet away from the first. He was short and muscular, with a broad, bearded, and rather ordinary face, but there was something frightening about his presence. His features were twisted by a deep-seated expression of pain, despair, and horror.

Oceaxe, without pausing, strolled lightly and lazily up to the outermost shadows of the tree, some distance from the couch.

Oceaxe, without stopping, walked casually and slowly to the outer edges of the tree's shadows, a little way from the couch.

“We have met with an uplift,” she remarked carelessly, looking toward the youth.

“We've had a boost,” she said casually, glancing at the young man.

He eyed her, but said nothing.

He looked at her but didn’t say anything.

“How is your plant man getting on?” Her tone was artificial but extremely beautiful. While waiting for an answer, she sat down on the ground, her legs gracefully thrust under her body, and pulled down the skirt of her robe. Maskull remained standing just behind her, with crossed arms.

“How's your plant guy doing?” Her tone was fake but really beautiful. While waiting for a response, she sat down on the ground, her legs elegantly tucked under her, and adjusted her robe's skirt. Maskull stood just behind her with his arms crossed.

There was silence for a minute.

There was silence for a minute.

“Why don’t you answer your mistress, Sature?” said the boy on the couch, in a calm, treble voice.

“Why don’t you answer your lady, Sature?” the boy on the couch asked in a calm, high-pitched voice.

The man addressed did not alter his expression, but replied in a strangled tone, “I am getting on very well, Oceaxe. There are already buds on my feet. Tomorrow I hope to take root.”

The man who was spoken to didn’t change his expression but responded in a strained voice, “I’m doing quite well, Oceaxe. There are already buds on my feet. Tomorrow I hope to take root.”

Maskull felt a rising storm inside him. He was perfectly aware that although these words were uttered by Sature, they were being dictated by the boy.

Maskull felt a growing storm inside him. He knew that even though Sature was saying these words, they were actually being controlled by the boy.

“What he says is quite true,” remarked the latter. “Tomorrow roots will reach the ground, and in a few days they ought to be well established. Then I shall set to work to convert his arms into branches, and his fingers into leaves. It will take longer to transform his head into a crown, but still I hope—in fact I can almost promise that within a month you and I, Oceaxe, will be plucking and enjoying fruit from this new and remarkable tree.”

“What he says is totally true,” replied the other. “Tomorrow the roots will reach the ground, and in a few days they should be well established. Then I’ll start turning his arms into branches and his fingers into leaves. It’ll take longer to change his head into a crown, but I still hope—in fact, I can almost guarantee that in a month you and I, Oceaxe, will be picking and enjoying fruit from this new and amazing tree.”

“I love these natural experiments,” he concluded, putting out his hand for another plum. “They thrill me.”

“I love these natural experiments,” he said, reaching for another plum. “They excite me.”

“This must be a joke,” said Maskull, taking a step forward.

“This has to be a joke,” said Maskull, stepping forward.

The youth looked at him serenely. He made no reply, but Maskull felt as if he were being thrust backward by an iron hand on his throat.

The young person looked at him calmly. He didn't respond, but Maskull felt like he was being pushed back by an iron hand on his throat.

“The morning’s work is now concluded, Sature. Come here again after Blodsombre. After tonight you will remain here permanently, I expect, so you had better set to work to clear a patch of ground for your roots. Never forget—however fresh and charming these plants appear to you now, in the future they will be your deadliest rivals and enemies. Now you may go.”

“The morning's work is done, Sature. Come back here after Blodsombre. After tonight, I expect you to stay here permanently, so you should start clearing a space for your roots. Never forget—no matter how fresh and lovely these plants seem to you now, they'll become your fiercest rivals and enemies in the future. Now you can go.”

The man limped painfully away, across the isthmus, out of sight. Oceaxe yawned.

The man limped away in pain, across the isthmus, and out of sight. Oceaxe yawned.

Maskull pushed his way forward, as if against a wall. “Are you joking, or are you a devil?”

Maskull pushed his way forward, like he was pushing against a wall. “Are you kidding, or are you for real?”

“I am Crimtyphon. I never joke. For that epithet of yours, I will devise a new punishment for you.”

“I am Crimtyphon. I never joke. For that nickname of yours, I will come up with a new punishment for you.”

The duel of wills commenced without ceremony. Oceaxe got up, stretched her beautiful limbs, smiled, and prepared herself to witness the struggle between her old lover and her new. Crimtyphon smiled too; he reached out his hand for more fruit, but did not eat it. Maskull’s self-control broke down and he dashed at the boy, choking with red fury—his beard wagged and his face was crimson. When he realised with whom he had to deal, Crimtyphon left off smiling, slipped off the couch, and threw a terrible and malignant glare into his sorb. Maskull staggered. He gathered together all the brute force of his will, and by sheer weight continued his advance. The boy shrieked and ran behind the couch, trying to get away.... His opposition suddenly collapsed. Maskull stumbled forward, recovered himself, and then vaulted clear over the high pile of mosses, to get at his antagonist. He fell on top of him with all his bulk. Grasping his throat, he pulled his little head completely around, so that the neck was broken. Crimtyphon immediately died.

The duel of wills began without any formalities. Oceaxe stood up, stretched her beautiful limbs, smiled, and got ready to watch the fight between her old lover and her new one. Crimtyphon smiled too; he reached for more fruit but didn’t eat any. Maskull’s self-control snapped, and he lunged at the boy, choking with rage—his beard shook, and his face was bright red. When he realized who he was dealing with, Crimtyphon stopped smiling, got off the couch, and shot a fierce, malicious glare at his opponent. Maskull staggered. He mustered all the brute strength of his will and, despite everything, kept moving forward. The boy screamed and ran behind the couch, trying to escape.... His resistance suddenly crumbled. Maskull stumbled ahead, regained his balance, and then jumped right over the tall pile of moss, aiming for his enemy. He landed on top of him with all his weight. Grabbing his throat, he twisted the boy's head completely around, snapping his neck. Crimtyphon died instantly.

The corpse lay underneath the tree with its face upturned. Maskull viewed it attentively, and as he did so an expression of awe and wonder came into his own countenance. In the moment of death Crimtyphon’s face had undergone a startling and even shocking alteration. Its personal character had wholly vanished, giving place to a vulgar, grinning mask which expressed nothing.

The body lay under the tree with its face turned up. Maskull looked at it closely, and as he did, a look of awe and wonder appeared on his own face. In the moment of death, Crimtyphon's face had changed dramatically and even shockingly. Its personal features had completely disappeared, replaced by a crude, grinning mask that showed nothing.

He did not have to search his mind long, to remember where he had seen the brother of that expression. It was identical with that on the face of the apparition at the séance, after Krag had dealt with it.

He didn't need to think hard to remember where he'd seen that expression before. It was exactly the same as the one on the face of the apparition at the séance, after Krag had dealt with it.





Chapter 10. TYDOMIN

Oceaxe sat down carelessly on the couch of mosses, and began eating the plums.

Oceaxe plopped down casually on the moss-covered couch and started eating the plums.

“You see, you had to kill him, Maskull,” she said, in a rather quizzical voice.

"You see, you had to kill him, Maskull," she said, in a somewhat puzzled voice.

He came away from the corpse and regarded her—still red, and still breathing hard. “It’s no joking matter. You especially ought to keep quiet.”

He stepped away from the body and looked at her—still flushed, and still breathing heavily. “This isn’t a joke. You really need to stay quiet.”

“Why?”

“Why?”

“Because he was your husband.”

“Because he was your spouse.”

“You think I ought to show grief—when I feel none?”

"You think I should pretend to be sad—when I don't feel anything?"

“Don’t pretend, woman!”

“Stop pretending, woman!”

Oceaxe smiled. “From your manner one would think you were accusing me of some crime.”

Oceaxe smiled. “The way you're acting, you'd think you were accusing me of a crime.”

Maskull literally snorted at her words. “What, you live with filth—you live in the arms of a morbid monstrosity and then—”

Maskull literally snorted at her words. “What, you live with dirt—you live in the arms of a twisted monster and then—”

“Oh, now I grasp it,” she said, in a tone of perfect detachment.

“Oh, now I get it,” she said, in a tone of complete detachment.

“I’m glad.”

“I'm happy.”

“Well, Maskull,” she proceeded, after a pause, “and who gave you the right to rule my conduct? Am I not mistress of my own person?”

“Well, Maskull,” she continued after a pause, “who gave you the right to control my actions? Am I not in charge of my own self?”

He looked at her with disgust, but said nothing. There was another long interval of silence.

He looked at her with disgust but didn’t say anything. There was another long pause of silence.

“I never loved him,” said Oceaxe at last, looking at the ground.

“I never loved him,” said Oceaxe finally, staring at the ground.

“That makes it all the worse.”

"That only makes it worse."

“What does all this mean—what do you want?”

“What does all this mean—what do you want?”

“Nothing from you—absolutely nothing—thank heaven!”

“Nothing from you—absolutely nothing—thank goodness!”

She gave a hard laugh. “You come here with your foreign preconceptions and expect us all to bow down to them.”

She laughed harshly. “You come here with your foreign ideas and expect us all to just accept them.”

“What preconceptions?”

“What assumptions?”

“Just because Crimtyphon’s sports are strange to you, you murder him—and you would like to murder me.”

“Just because Crimtyphon’s sports are weird to you, you want to kill him—and you’d like to kill me too.”

“Sports! That diabolical cruelty.”

"Sports! That wicked cruelty."

“Oh, you’re sentimental!” said Oceaxe contemptuously. “Why do you need to make such a fuss over that man? Life is life, all the world over, and one form is as good as another. He was only to be made a tree, like a million other trees. If they can endure the life, why can’t he?”

“Oh, you’re so sentimental!” Oceaxe said with disdain. “Why are you making such a big deal over that guy? Life is life, everywhere you go, and one form is just as good as another. He was just meant to become a tree, like a million other trees. If they can handle it, why can’t he?”

“And this is Ifdawn morality!”

“And this is Ifdawn ethics!”

Oceaxe began to grow angry. “It’s you who have peculiar ideas. You rave about the beauty of flowers and trees—you think them divine. But when it’s a question of taking on this divine, fresh, pure, enchanting loveliness yourself, in your own person, it immediately becomes a cruel and wicked degradation. Here we have a strange riddle, in my opinion.”

Oceaxe started to get angry. “It’s you with your weird ideas. You go on about how beautiful flowers and trees are—you see them as divine. But when it comes to embracing this divine, fresh, pure, enchanting beauty yourself, suddenly it’s a cruel and terrible thing. We have a strange puzzle here, in my opinion.”

“Oceaxe, you’re a beautiful, heartless wild beast—nothing more. If you weren’t a woman—”

“Oceaxe, you’re a stunning, heartless wild beast—nothing more. If you weren’t a woman—”

“Well”—curling her lip—“let us hear what would happen if I weren’t a woman?”

“Well,” she said with a sneer, “let's see what would happen if I weren't a woman?”

Maskull bit his nails.

Maskull chewed his nails.

“It doesn’t matter. I can’t touch you—though there’s certainly not the difference of a hair between you and your boy-husband. For this you may thank my ‘foreign preconceptions.’... Farewell!”

“It doesn't matter. I can't touch you—though there's definitely no difference between you and your boy-husband. For this, you can thank my ‘foreign preconceptions.’... Goodbye!”

He turned to go. Oceaxe’s eyes slanted at him through their long lashes.

He turned to leave. Oceaxe's eyes narrowed at him behind their long lashes.

“Where are you off to, Maskull?”

“Where are you headed, Maskull?”

“That’s a matter of no importance, for wherever I go it must be a change for the better. You walking whirlpools of crime!”

“That doesn’t matter, because wherever I go it has to be an improvement. You’re just whirlpools of crime!”

“Wait a minute. I only want to say this. Blodsombre is just starting, and you had better stay here till the afternoon. We can quickly put that body out of sight, and, as you seem to detest me so much, the place is big enough—we needn’t talk, or even see each other.”

“Hold on a second. I just want to say this. Blodsombre is just beginning, and you should probably stick around until the afternoon. We can quickly hide that body, and since you clearly can’t stand me, the place is big enough—we don’t need to talk, or even see each other.”

“I don’t wish to breathe the same air.”

“I don’t want to breathe the same air.”

“Singular man!” She was sitting erect and motionless, like a beautiful statue. “And what of your wonderful interview with Surtur, and all the undone things which you set out to do?”

“Unique man!” She sat up straight and still, like a beautiful statue. “And what about your amazing conversation with Surtur, and all the things you planned to finish?”

“You aren’t the one I shall speak to about that. But”—he eyed her meditatively—“while I’m still here you can tell me this. What’s the meaning of the expression on that corpse’s face?”

“You're not the person I should discuss this with. But”—he looked at her thoughtfully—“while I'm still here, you can explain this to me. What does that expression on the corpse's face mean?”

“Is that another crime, Maskull? All dead people look like that. Ought they not to?”

“Is that another crime, Maskull? All dead people look like that. Shouldn’t they?”

“I once heard it called ‘Crystalman’s face.’”

“I once heard it called ‘Crystalman’s face.’”

“Why not? We are all daughters and sons of Crystalman. It is doubtless the family resemblance.”

“Why not? We are all children of Crystalman. It’s definitely the family resemblance.”

“It has also been told me that Surtur and Crystalman are one and the same.”

“It’s been said to me that Surtur and Crystalman are the same person.”

“You have wise and truthful acquaintances.”

“You have smart and honest friends.”

“Then how could it have been Surtur whom I saw?” said Maskull, more to himself than to her. “That apparition was something quite different.”

“Then how could it have been Surtur that I saw?” Maskull said, more to himself than to her. “That vision was something completely different.”

She dropped her mocking manner and, sliding imperceptibly toward him, gently pulled his arm.

She stopped being sarcastic and, subtly moving closer to him, gently took his arm.

“You see—we have to talk. Sit down beside me, and ask me your questions. I’m not excessively smart, but I’ll try to be of assistance.”

“You see—we need to talk. Sit down next to me, and ask me your questions. I'm not super smart, but I'll do my best to help.”

Maskull permitted himself to be dragged down with soft violence. She bent toward him, as if confidentially, and contrived that her sweet, cool, feminine breath should fan his cheek.

Maskull allowed himself to be pulled down gently. She leaned in closer, almost secretly, and made sure her sweet, cool, feminine breath brushed against his cheek.

“Aren’t you here to alter the evil to the good, Maskull? Then what does it matter who sent you?”

“Aren’t you here to change the bad into good, Maskull? Then what difference does it make who sent you?”

“What can you possibly know of good and evil?”

“What could you possibly know about right and wrong?”

“Are you only instructing the initiated?”

“Are you just teaching those who are already familiar?”

“Who am I, to instruct anybody? However, you’re quite right. I wish to do what I can—not because I am qualified, but because I am here.”

“Who am I to tell anyone what to do? But you’re absolutely right. I want to help in any way I can—not because I’m qualified, but because I’m present.”

Oceaxe’s voice dropped to a whisper. “You’re a giant, both in body and soul. What you want to do, you can do.”

Oceaxe’s voice lowered to a whisper. “You’re a giant, both in body and spirit. What you want to do, you can do.”

“Is that your honest opinion, or are you flattering me for your own ends?”

“Is that your true opinion, or are you just complimenting me for your own benefit?”

She sighed. “Don’t you see how difficult you are making the conversation? Let’s talk about your work, not about ourselves.”

She sighed. “Don’t you see how hard you’re making this conversation? Let’s focus on your work, not on us.”

Maskull suddenly noticed a strange blue light glowing in the northern sky. It was from Alppain, but Alppain itself was behind the hills. While he was observing it, a peculiar wave of self-denial, of a disquieting nature, passed through him. He looked at Oceaxe, and it struck him for the first time that he was being unnecessarily brutal to her. He had forgotten that she was a woman, and defenceless.

Maskull suddenly noticed a strange blue light shining in the northern sky. It was coming from Alppain, but Alppain itself was behind the hills. As he watched it, an odd feeling of self-denial, unsettling in nature, washed over him. He looked at Oceaxe and realized for the first time that he had been unnecessarily harsh with her. He had forgotten that she was a woman and defenseless.

“Won’t you stay?” she asked all of a sudden, quite openly and frankly.

“Won’t you stay?” she asked suddenly, very openly and honestly.

“Yes, I think I’ll stay,” he replied slowly. “And another thing, Oceaxe—if I’ve misjudged your character, pray forgive me. I’m a hasty, passionate man.”

“Yes, I think I’ll stick around,” he replied slowly. “And another thing, Oceaxe—if I’ve misjudged who you are, please forgive me. I’m a rash, passionate guy.”

“There are enough easygoing men. Hard knocks are a good medicine for vicious hearts. And you didn’t misjudge my character, as far as you went—only, every woman has more than one character. Don’t you know that?”

“There are plenty of easygoing guys. Tough experiences are a good remedy for wicked hearts. And you didn't misread my character, not entirely—it's just that every woman has more than one side to her. Didn't you know that?”

During the pause that followed, a snapping of twigs was heard, and both looked around, startled. They saw a woman stepping slowly across the neck that separated them from the mainland.

During the pause that followed, they heard twigs snap, and both looked around, startled. They saw a woman slowly walking across the strip of land that separated them from the mainland.

“Tydomin,” muttered Oceaxe, in a vexed, frightened voice. She immediately moved away from Maskull and stood up.

“Tydomin,” whispered Oceaxe, in an angry, scared voice. She quickly stepped back from Maskull and got to her feet.

The newcomer was of middle height, very slight and graceful. She was no longer quite young. Her face wore the composure of a woman who knows her way about the world. It was intensely pale, and under its quiescence there just was a glimpse of something strange and dangerous. It was curiously alluring, though not exactly beautiful. Her hair was clustering and boyish, reaching only to the neck. It was of a strange indigo colour. She was quaintly attired in a tunic and breeches, pieced together from the square, blue-green plates of some reptile. Her small, ivory-white breasts were exposed. Her sorb was black and sad—rather contemplative.

The newcomer was of average height, very slender and graceful. She wasn’t exactly young anymore. Her face had the calmness of someone who knows her way around the world. It was very pale, and beneath its stillness, there was a hint of something strange and dangerous. It was oddly captivating, though not precisely beautiful. Her hair was tousled and boyish, only reaching her neck. It was an unusual indigo color. She wore a quirky outfit made of a tunic and breeches, stitched together from square, blue-green scales of some kind of reptile. Her small, ivory-white breasts were exposed. Her demeanor was dark and contemplative.

Without once glancing up at Oceaxe and Maskull, she quietly glided straight toward Crimtyphon’s corpse. When she arrived within a few feet of it, she stopped and looked down, with arms folded.

Without looking up at Oceaxe and Maskull, she smoothly moved directly toward Crimtyphon's body. When she got within a few feet of it, she halted and glanced down, arms crossed.

Oceaxe drew Maskull a little away, and whispered, “It’s Crimtyphon’s other wife, who lives under Disscourn. She’s a most dangerous woman. Be careful what you say. If she asks you to do anything, refuse it outright.”

Oceaxe pulled Maskull aside and whispered, “It's Crimtyphon's other wife, who lives under Disscourn. She's a really dangerous woman. Be careful what you say. If she asks you to do anything, just say no.”

“The poor soul looks harmless enough.”

“The poor person seems harmless enough.”

“Yes, she does—but the poor soul is quite capable of swallowing up Krag himself.... Now, play the man.”

“Yes, she does—but the poor thing is totally capable of taking down Krag himself.... Now, be a man.”

The murmur of their voices seemed to attract Tydomin’s notice, for she now slowly turned her eyes toward them.

The soft sound of their voices caught Tydomin's attention, so she slowly turned her gaze toward them.

“Who killed him?” she demanded.

“Who killed him?” she asked.

Her voice was so soft, low, and refined, that Maskull hardly was able to catch the words. The sounds, however, lingered in his ears, and curiously enough seemed to grow stronger, instead of fainter.

Her voice was so soft, quiet, and polished that Maskull could barely catch the words. However, the sounds lingered in his ears and, oddly enough, seemed to get stronger instead of fading away.

Oceaxe whispered, “Don’t say a word, leave it all to me.” Then she swung her body around to face Tydomin squarely, and said aloud, “I killed him.”

Oceaxe whispered, “Don’t say anything, just let me handle it.” Then she turned her body to face Tydomin directly and said loudly, “I killed him.”

Tydomin’s words by this time were ringing in Maskull’s head like an actual physical sound. There was no question of being able to ignore them; he had to make an open confession of his act, whatever the consequences might be. Quietly taking Oceaxe by the shoulder and putting her behind him, he said in a low, but perfectly distinct voice, “It was I that killed Crimtyphon.”

Tydomin’s words were now echoing in Maskull’s mind like a real sound. There was no way to ignore them; he had to openly admit what he had done, no matter what the consequences were. Gently placing a hand on Oceaxe's shoulder and moving her behind him, he said in a soft but clear voice, “I’m the one who killed Crimtyphon.”

Oceaxe looked both haughty and frightened. “Maskull says that so as to shield me, as he thinks. I require no shield, Maskull. I killed him, Tydomin.”

Oceaxe looked both arrogant and scared. “Maskull says that to protect me, as he thinks. I don’t need protection, Maskull. I killed him, Tydomin.”

“I believe you, Oceaxe. You did murder him. Not with your own strength, for you brought this man along for the purpose.”

“I believe you, Oceaxe. You killed him. Not with your own strength, since you brought this guy along for that purpose.”

Maskull took a couple of steps toward Tydomin. “It’s of little consequence who killed him, for he’s better dead than alive, in my opinion. Still, I did it. Oceaxe had no hand in the affair.”

Maskull took a couple of steps toward Tydomin. “It doesn’t really matter who killed him, since I think he’s better off dead than alive. Still, I did it. Oceaxe had nothing to do with it.”

Tydomin appeared not to hear him—she looked beyond him at Oceaxe musingly. “When you murdered him, didn’t it occur to you that I would come here, to find out?”

Tydomin seemed not to hear him—she gazed past him at Oceaxe, lost in thought. “When you killed him, didn’t it cross your mind that I would come here to find out?”

“I never once thought of you,” replied Oceaxe, with an angry laugh. “Do you really imagine that I carry your image with me wherever I go?”

“I’ve never thought of you,” Oceaxe replied with an angry laugh. “Do you really think I carry your image with me everywhere I go?”

“If someone were to murder your lover here, what would you do?”

“If someone were to kill your partner here, what would you do?”

“Lying hypocrite!” Oceaxe spat out. “You never were in love with Crimtyphon. You always hated me, and now you think it an excellent opportunity to make it good... now that Crimtyphon’s gone.... For we both know he would have made a footstool of you, if I had asked him. He worshiped me, but he laughed at you. He thought you ugly.”

“Lying hypocrite!” Oceaxe snapped. “You were never in love with Crimtyphon. You always hated me, and now you see this as a great chance to make things right... now that Crimtyphon’s gone.... Because we both know he would have treated you like a doormat if I had asked him. He adored me, but he mocked you. He thought you were ugly.”

Tydomin flashed a quick, gentle smile at Maskull. “Is it necessary for you to listen to all this?”

Tydomin gave Maskull a quick, soft smile. “Do you really need to hear all of this?”

Without question, and feeling it the right thing to do, he walked away out of earshot.

Without a doubt, and believing it was the right thing to do, he walked away out of earshot.

Tydomin approached Oceaxe. “Perhaps because my beauty fades and I’m no longer young, I needed him all the more.”

Tydomin approached Oceaxe. “Maybe it’s because my beauty is fading and I’m not young anymore that I needed him even more.”

Oceaxe gave a kind of snarl. “Well, he’s dead, and that’s the end of it. What are you going to do now, Tydomin?”

Oceaxe let out a sort of growl. “Well, he’s dead, and that’s that. What are you going to do now, Tydomin?”

The other woman smiled faintly and rather pathetically. “There’s nothing left to do, except mourn the dead. You won’t grudge me that last office?”

The other woman smiled weakly and a bit sadly. “There’s nothing left to do but mourn the dead. You won’t hold that against me, will you?”

“Do you want to stay here?” demanded Oceaxe suspiciously.

“Do you want to stay here?” Oceaxe asked, eyeing them suspiciously.

“Yes, Oceaxe dear, I wish to be alone.”

“Yes, Oceaxe dear, I want to be alone.”

“Then what is to become of us?”

“Then what will happen to us?”

“I thought that you and your lover—what is his name?”

“I thought that you and your boyfriend—what's his name?”

“Maskull.”

“Maskull.”

“I thought that perhaps you two would go to Disscourn, and spend Blodsombre at my home.”

“I thought that maybe you two would go to Disscourn and spend Blodsombre at my place.”

Oceaxe called out aloud to Maskull, “Will you come with me now to Disscourn?”

Oceaxe shouted to Maskull, “Are you coming with me to Disscourn now?”

“If you wish,” returned Maskull.

“If you want,” replied Maskull.

“Go first, Oceaxe. I must question your friend about Crimtyphon’s death. I won’t keep him.”

“Go ahead, Oceaxe. I need to ask your friend about Crimtyphon’s death. I won’t take long.”

“Why don’t you question me, rather?” demanded Oceaxe, looking up sharply.

“Why don’t you ask me questions instead?” Oceaxe demanded, looking up sharply.

Tydomin gave the shadow of a smile. “We know each other too well.”

Tydomin offered a slight smile. “We know each other too well.”

“Play no tricks!” said Oceaxe, and she turned to go.

“Don’t pull any tricks!” said Oceaxe, and she turned to leave.

“Surely you must be dreaming,” said Tydomin. “That’s the way—unless you want to walk over the cliffside.”

“Surely you must be dreaming,” said Tydomin. “That’s the way—unless you want to walk off the cliff.”

The path Oceaxe had chosen led across the isthmus. The direction which Tydomin proposed for her was over the edge of the precipice, into empty space.

The path Oceaxe had chosen led across the isthmus. The direction Tydomin suggested for her was over the edge of the cliff, into open space.

“Shaping! I must be mad,” cried Oceaxe, with a laugh. And she obediently followed the other’s finger.

“Shaping! I must be crazy,” laughed Oceaxe. And she followed the other’s finger without hesitation.

She walked straight on toward the edge of the abyss, twenty paces away. Maskull pulled his beard around, and wondered what she was doing. Tydomin remained standing with outstretched finger, watching her. Without hesitation, without slackening her step once, Oceaxe strolled on—and when she had reached the extreme end of the land she still took one more step.

She walked straight toward the edge of the cliff, twenty steps away. Maskull stroked his beard, wondering what she was up to. Tydomin stood with her finger pointed, watching her. Without hesitation, and without slowing down, Oceaxe continued on—and when she reached the very edge of the land, she took one more step.

Maskull saw her limbs wrench as she stumbled over the edge. Her body disappeared, and as it did so an awful shriek sounded.

Maskull watched her limbs twist as she tripped over the edge. Her body vanished, and as it did, a terrible scream echoed.

Disillusionment had come to her an instant too late. He tore himself out of his stupor, rushed to the edge of the cliff, threw himself on the ground recklessly, and looked over.... Oceaxe had vanished.

Disillusionment hit her just a moment too late. He pulled himself out of his daze, dashed to the edge of the cliff, threw himself on the ground without thinking, and looked over.... Oceaxe was gone.

He continued staring wildly down for several minutes, and then began to sob. Tydomin came up to him, and he got to his feet.

He kept staring down wildly for several minutes and then started to cry. Tydomin approached him, and he got to his feet.

The blood kept rushing to his face and leaving it again. It was some time before he could speak at all. Then he brought out the words with difficulty. “You shall pay for this, Tydomin. But first I want to hear why you did it.”

The blood kept flooding to his face and then draining away again. It took a while before he could say anything. When he finally spoke, it was with effort. “You’re going to pay for this, Tydomin. But first, I want to know why you did it.”

“Hadn’t I cause?” she asked, standing with downcast eyes.

“Didn’t I have a reason?” she asked, standing with her eyes lowered.

“Was it pure fiendishness?”

“Was it just evil?”

“It was for Crimtyphon’s sake.”

“It was for Crimtyphon.”

“She had nothing to do with that death. I told you so.”

“She had nothing to do with that death. I told you.”

“You are loyal to her, and I’m loyal to him.”

“You're loyal to her, and I'm loyal to him.”

“Loyal? You’ve made a terrible blunder. She wasn’t my mistress. I killed Crimtyphon for quite another reason. She had absolutely no part in it.”

“Loyal? You’ve made a huge mistake. She wasn’t my girlfriend. I killed Crimtyphon for a completely different reason. She had nothing to do with it.”

“Wasn’t she your lover?” asked Tydomin slowly.

“Wasn’t she your girlfriend?” asked Tydomin slowly.

“You’ve made a terrible mistake,” repeated Maskull. “I killed him because he was a wild beast. She was as innocent of his death as you are.”

“You’ve made a huge mistake,” Maskull said again. “I killed him because he was a savage. She was just as innocent of his death as you are.”

Tydomin’s face took on a hard look. “So you are guilty of two deaths.”

Tydomin's expression hardened. "So you’re responsible for two deaths."

There was a dreadful silence.

It was an eerie silence.

“Why couldn’t you believe me?” asked Maskull, who was pale and sweating painfully.

“Why couldn’t you believe me?” asked Maskull, who was pale and sweating profusely.

“Who gave you the right to kill him?” demanded Tydomin sternly.

“Who gave you the right to kill him?” Tydomin demanded sternly.

He said nothing, and perhaps did not hear her question.

He didn’t say anything, and maybe he didn’t hear her question.

She sighed two or three times and began to stir restlessly. “Since you murdered him, you must help me bury him.”

She sighed a couple of times and started to move around restlessly. “Since you killed him, you need to help me bury him.”

“What’s to be done? This is a most fearful crime.”

“What should be done? This is a truly terrible crime.”

“You are a most fearful man. Why did you come here, to do all this? What are we to you?”

“You're a really scary guy. Why did you come here to do all this? What do we mean to you?”

“Unfortunately you are right.”

"Unfortunately, you’re right."

Another pause ensued.

Another pause followed.

“It’s no use standing here,” said Tydomin. “Nothing can be done. You must come with me.”

“It’s no use standing here,” Tydomin said. “There’s nothing that can be done. You need to come with me.”

“Come with you? Where to?”

“Come with you? Where to?”

“To Disscourn. There’s a burning lake on the far side of it. He always wished to be cast there after death. We can do that after Blodsombre—in the meantime we must take him home.”

“To Discourage. There’s a burning lake on the other side of it. He always wanted to be sent there after death. We can do that after Blodsombre—in the meantime, we need to take him home.”

“You’re a callous, heartless woman. Why should he be buried when that poor girl must remain unburied?”

“You’re a cold, heartless woman. Why should he be buried when that poor girl has to stay unburied?”

“You know that’s out of the question,” replied Tydomin quietly.

“You know that's not an option,” Tydomin replied quietly.

Maskull’s eyes roamed about agitatedly, apparently seeing nothing.

Maskull's eyes darted around nervously, as if he wasn’t seeing anything at all.

“We must do something,” she continued. “I shall go. You can’t wish to stay here alone?”

“We need to do something,” she continued. “I’m going to go. You don’t want to stay here alone, right?”

“No, I couldn’t stay here—and why should I want to? You want me to carry the corpse?”

“No, I can't stay here—and why would I want to? Do you expect me to carry the body?”

“He can’t carry himself, and you murdered him. Perhaps it will ease your mind to carry it.”

“He can’t take care of himself, and you killed him. Maybe it will help you feel better to take the burden.”

“Ease my mind?” said Maskull, rather stupidly.

“Ease my mind?” said Maskull, sounding a bit foolish.

“There’s only one relief for remorse, and that’s voluntary pain.”

“There’s only one way to relieve regret, and that’s by choosing to feel pain.”

“And have you no remorse?” he asked, fixing her with a heavy eye.

“And do you feel no remorse?” he asked, looking at her intently.

“These crimes are yours, Maskull,” she said in a low but incisive voice.

“These crimes are yours, Maskull,” she said in a low but sharp voice.

They walked over to Crimtyphon’s body, and Maskull hoisted it on to his shoulders. It weighed heavier than he had thought. Tydomin did not offer to assist him to adjust the ghastly burden.

They walked over to Crimtyphon’s body, and Maskull lifted it onto his shoulders. It felt heavier than he had expected. Tydomin didn't offer to help him adjust the unpleasant load.

She crossed the isthmus, followed by Maskull. Their path lay through sunshine and shadow. Branchspell was blazing in a cloudless sky, the heat was insufferable—streams of sweat coursed down his face, and the corpse seemed to grow heavier and heavier. Tydomin always walked in front of him. His eyes were fastened in an unseeing stare on her white, womanish calves; he looked neither to right nor left. His features grew sullen. At the end of ten minutes he suddenly allowed his burden to slip off his shoulders on to the ground, where it lay sprawled every which way. He called out to Tydomin.

She crossed the isthmus, followed by Maskull. Their path was a mix of sunshine and shadow. Branchspell was blazing in a clear sky, the heat was unbearable—streams of sweat flowed down his face, and the corpse felt heavier and heavier. Tydomin always walked in front of him. He stared blankly at her pale, feminine calves; he didn't look to the right or left. His expression grew bleak. After ten minutes, he suddenly let the burden slip off his shoulders onto the ground, where it lay sprawled in all directions. He called out to Tydomin.

She quickly looked around.

She glanced around quickly.

“Come here. It has just occurred to me”—he laughed—“why should I be carrying this corpse—and why should I be following you at all? What surprises me is, why this has never struck me before.”

“Come here. I just realized”—he laughed—“why am I carrying this corpse—and why am I even following you at all? What surprises me is, why it has never occurred to me before.”

She at once came back to him. “I suppose you’re tired, Maskull. Let us sit down. Perhaps you have come a long way this morning?”

She immediately returned to him. “I guess you're tired, Maskull. Let's sit down. Maybe you've come a long way this morning?”

“Oh, it’s not tiredness, but a sudden gleam of sense. Do you know of any reason why I should be acting as your porter?” He laughed again, but nevertheless sat down on the ground beside her.

“Oh, it’s not tiredness, but a sudden spark of realization. Do you know of any reason why I should be acting as your porter?” He laughed again, but still sat down on the ground beside her.

Tydomin neither looked at him nor answered. Her head was half bent, so as to face the northern sky, where the Alppain light was still glowing. Maskull followed her gaze, and also watched the glow for a moment or two in silence.

Tydomin didn't look at him or respond. Her head was slightly tilted, facing the northern sky, where the Alppain light was still shining. Maskull followed her gaze and silently watched the glow for a moment or two.

“Why don’t you speak?” he asked at last.

“Why aren’t you talking?” he finally asked.

“What does that light suggest to you, Maskull?”

“What does that light mean to you, Maskull?”

“I’m not speaking of that light.”

“I’m not talking about that light.”

“Doesn’t it suggest anything at all?”

"Doesn't it imply something?"

“Perhaps it doesn’t. What does it matter?”

“Maybe it doesn’t. What difference does it make?”

“Not sacrifice?”

“Not a sacrifice?”

Maskull grew sullen again. “Sacrifice of what? What do you mean?”

Maskull grew gloomy again. “Sacrifice of what? What are you talking about?”

“Hasn’t it entered your head yet,” said Tydomin, looking straight in front of her, and speaking in her delicate, hard manner, “that this adventure of yours will scarcely come to an end until you have made some sort of sacrifice?”

“Hasn’t it crossed your mind yet,” said Tydomin, looking straight ahead and speaking in her delicate, forceful way, “that this adventure of yours will hardly come to a close until you’ve made some kind of sacrifice?”

He returned no answer, and she said nothing more. In a few minutes’ time Maskull got up of his own accord, and irreverently, and almost angrily, threw Crimtyphon’s corpse over his shoulder again.

He didn't respond, and she remained silent. After a few minutes, Maskull stood up on his own, and disrespectfully, almost angrily, slung Crimtyphon's corpse over his shoulder again.

“How far do we have to go?” he asked in a surly tone.

“How far do we have to go?” he asked, sounding annoyed.

“An hour’s walk.”

"An hour-long walk."

“Lead on.”

"Go ahead."

“Still, this isn’t the sacrifice I mean,” said Tydomin quietly, as she went on in front.

“Still, this isn’t the sacrifice I’m talking about,” Tydomin said quietly, as she walked ahead.

Almost immediately they reached more difficult ground. They had to pass from peak to peak, as from island to island. In some cases they were able to stride or jump across, but in others they had to make use of rude bridges of fallen timber. It appeared to be a frequented path. Underneath were the black, impenetrable abysses—on the surface were the glaring sunshine, the gay, painted rocks, the chaotic tangle of strange plants. There were countless reptiles and insects. The latter were thicker built than those of Earth—consequently still more disgusting, and some of them were of enormous size. One monstrous insect, as large as a horse, stood right in the centre of their path without budging. It was armour-plated, had jaws like scimitars, and underneath its body was a forest of legs. Tydomin gave one malignant look at it, and sent it crashing into the gulf.

Almost immediately, they encountered tougher terrain. They had to move from peak to peak, like hopping from island to island. In some cases, they could stride or jump across, but in others, they had to rely on crude bridges made of fallen logs. It seemed to be a well-traveled path. Below were the dark, bottomless chasms—above, the bright sunshine, the colorful rocks, and the chaotic mix of strange plants. There were countless reptiles and insects. The insects seemed bulkier than those on Earth—making them even more revolting, and some were giant-sized. One massive insect, as big as a horse, stood right in the middle of their path, refusing to move. It was armored, had jaws like curved swords, and beneath its body was a forest of legs. Tydomin shot it a hostile glance and sent it crashing into the abyss.

“What have I to offer, except my life?” Maskull suddenly broke out. “And what good is that? It won’t bring that poor girl back into the world.”

“What can I give, except my life?” Maskull suddenly exclaimed. “And what good is that? It won’t bring that poor girl back to life.”

“Sacrifice is not for utility. It’s a penalty which we pay.”

“Sacrifice isn’t about being useful. It’s a price we pay.”

“I know that.”

“I got that.”

“The point is whether you can go on enjoying life, after what has happened.”

“The question is whether you can keep enjoying life after what’s happened.”

She waited for Maskull to come even with her.

She waited for Maskull to catch up to her.

“Perhaps you imagine I’m not man enough—you imagine that because I allowed poor Oceaxe to die for me—”

“Maybe you think I’m not tough enough—you think that because I let poor Oceaxe die for me—”

“She did die for you,” said Tydomin, in a quiet, emphatic voice.

“She died for you,” Tydomin said, in a soft, intense voice.

“That would be a second blunder of yours,” returned Maskull, just as firmly. “I was not in love with Oceaxe, and I’m not in love with life.”

“That would be your second mistake,” Maskull replied firmly. “I wasn’t in love with Oceaxe, and I’m not in love with life.”

“Your life is not required.”

"Your life isn't necessary."

“Then I don’t understand what you want, or what you are speaking about.”

“Then I don’t get what you want, or what you’re talking about.”

“It’s not for me to ask a sacrifice from you, Maskull. That would be compliance on your part, but not sacrifice. You must wait until you feel there’s nothing else for you to do.”

“It’s not my place to ask you for a sacrifice, Maskull. That would be you just complying, not truly sacrificing. You need to hold off until you feel like there’s nothing else left for you to do.”

“It’s all very mysterious.”

“It’s all really mysterious.”

The conversation was abruptly cut short by a prolonged and frightful crashing, roaring sound, coming from a short distance ahead. It was accompanied by a violent oscillation of the ground on which they stood. They looked up, startled, just in time to witness the final disappearance of a huge mass of forest land, not two hundred yards in front of them. Several acres of trees, plants, rocks, and soil, with all its teeming animal life, vanished before their eyes, like a magic story. The new chasm was cut, as if by a knife. Beyond its farther edge the Alppain glow burned blue just over the horizon.

The conversation was suddenly interrupted by a loud, terrifying crash and roar from a short distance ahead. The ground beneath them shook violently. They looked up in shock, just in time to see a huge section of forest disappear completely, not two hundred yards in front of them. Several acres of trees, plants, rocks, and soil, along with all the animals living there, vanished before their eyes like a scene from a magic story. The new chasm was carved out as if by a knife. Beyond its far edge, the Alppain glow shimmered blue just over the horizon.

“Now we shall have to make a detour,” said Tydomin, halting.

“Now we’ll have to take a detour,” said Tydomin, stopping.

Maskull caught hold of her with his third hand. “Listen to me, while I try to describe what I’m feeling. When I saw that landslip, everything I have heard about the last destruction of the world came into my mind. It seemed to me as if I were actually witnessing it, and that the world were really falling to pieces. Then, where the land was, we now have this empty, awful gulf—that’s to say, nothing—and it seems to me as if our life will come to the same condition, where there was something there will be nothing. But that terrible blue glare on the opposite side is exactly like the eye of fate. It accuses us, and demands what we have made of our life, which is no more. At the same time, it is grand and joyful. The joy consists in this—that it is in our power to give freely what will later on be taken from us by force.”

Maskull grabbed her with his third hand. “Listen to me while I try to explain what I’m feeling. When I saw that landslide, everything I’ve heard about the end of the world flashed in my mind. It felt like I was actually witnessing it, like the world was really falling apart. Where there used to be land, now there's this empty, terrifying chasm—that is, nothing—and it feels like our life will end up the same way; where there was something, there will be nothing. But that awful blue light on the other side is just like the eye of fate. It judges us and demands to know what we've made of our lives, which are no longer here. At the same time, it’s magnificent and uplifting. The joy comes from this—it’s within our power to give freely what will eventually be taken from us by force.”

Tydomin watched him attentively. “Then your feeling is that your life is worthless, and you make a present of it to the first one who asks?”

Tydomin watched him closely. “So you think your life is worthless, and you just give it away to the first person who asks?”

“No, it goes beyond that. I feel that the only thing worth living for is to be so magnanimous that fate itself will be astonished at us. Understand me. It isn’t cynicism, or bitterness, or despair, but heroism.... It’s hard to explain.”

“No, it’s more than that. I believe that the only thing worth living for is to be so generous that even fate will be amazed by us. You have to understand me. It’s not cynicism, bitterness, or despair, but heroism.... It’s tough to explain.”

“Now you shall hear what sacrifice I offer you, Maskull. It’s a heavy one, but that’s what you seem to wish.”

“Now you’ll hear what sacrifice I’m offering you, Maskull. It’s a big one, but that’s what you seem to want.”

“That is so. In my present mood it can’t be too heavy.”

"That's true. In my current mood, it can't be too intense."

“Then, if you are in earnest, resign your body to me. Now that Crimtyphon’s dead, I’m tired of being a woman.”

“Then, if you really mean it, give your body to me. Now that Crimtyphon is dead, I’m done being a woman.”

“I fail to comprehend.”

"I don't get it."

“Listen, then. I wish to start a new existence in your body. I wish to be a male. I see it isn’t worth while being a woman. I mean to dedicate my own body to Crimtyphon. I shall tie his body and mine together, and give them a common funeral in the burning lake. That’s the sacrifice I offer you. As I said, it’s a hard one.”

“Listen up. I want to start a new life in your body. I want to be a guy. I can see that being a woman isn't worth it. I plan to dedicate my body to Crimtyphon. I’ll bind our bodies together and give them a shared funeral in the burning lake. That’s the sacrifice I’m offering you. As I said, it’s a tough one.”

“So you do ask me to die. Though how you can make use of my body is difficult to understand.”

“So you want me to die. But it’s hard to understand how you could use my body.”

“No, I don’t ask you to die. You will go on living.”

“No, I’m not asking you to die. You’ll keep living.”

“How is it possible without a body?”

“How can it happen without a body?”

Tydomin gazed at him earnestly. “There are many such beings, even in your world. There you call them spirits, apparitions, phantoms. They are in reality living wills, deprived of material bodies, always longing to act and enjoy, but quite unable to do so. Are you noble-minded enough to accept such a state, do you think?”

Tydomin looked at him seriously. “There are many beings like that, even in your world. You call them spirits, ghosts, or apparitions. They are actually living wills, without physical bodies, always wanting to act and experience joy, but completely unable to do so. Do you think you’re open-minded enough to accept that kind of existence?”

“If it’s possible, I accept it,” replied Maskull quietly. “Not in spite of its heaviness, but because of it. But how is it possible?”

“If it’s possible, I accept it,” Maskull replied quietly. “Not in spite of its heaviness, but because of it. But how is it possible?”

“Undoubtedly there are very many things possible in our world of which you have no conception. Now let us wait till we get home. I don’t hold you to your word, for unless it’s a free sacrifice I will have nothing to do with it.”

“Undoubtedly, there are many things possible in our world that you can’t even imagine. Now, let's wait until we get home. I don't hold you to your word, because unless it's a voluntary sacrifice, I want nothing to do with it.”

“I am not a man who speaks lightly. If you can perform this miracle, you have my consent, once for all.”

“I’m not someone who talks lightly. If you can make this miracle happen, you have my approval, once and for all.”

“Then we’ll leave it like that for the present,” said Tydomin sadly.

“Then we’ll leave it like that for now,” Tydomin said sadly.

They proceeded on their way. Owing to the subsidence, Tydomin seemed rather doubtful at first as to the right road, but by making a long divergence they eventually got around to the other side of the newly formed chasm. A little later on, in a narrow copse crowning a miniature, insulated peak, they fell in with a man. He was resting himself against a tree, and looked tired, overheated, and despondent. He was young. His beardless expression bore an expression of unusual sincerity, and in other respects he seemed a hardy, hardworking youth, of an intellectual type. His hair was thick, short, and flaxen. He possessed neither a sorb nor a third arm—so presumably he was not a native of Ifdawn. His forehead, however, was disfigured by what looked like a haphazard assortment of eyes, eight in number, of different sizes and shapes. They went in pairs, and whenever two were in use, it was indicated by a peculiar shining—the rest remained dull, until their turn came. In addition to the upper eyes he had the two lower ones, but they were vacant and lifeless. This extraordinary battery of eyes, alternatively alive and dead, gave the young man an appearance of almost alarming mental activity. He was wearing nothing but a sort of skin kilt. Maskull seemed somehow to recognise the face, though he had certainly never set eyes on it before.

They continued on their path. Because of the ground sinking, Tydomin was initially unsure about the right direction, but after taking a long detour, they eventually found their way around the other side of the newly formed chasm. A little later, in a narrow thicket atop a small, isolated peak, they encountered a man. He was leaning against a tree and appeared tired, overheated, and downcast. He was young. His clean-shaven face had an unusual sincerity, and otherwise, he seemed like a tough, hardworking youth with an intellectual vibe. His hair was thick, short, and blonde. He didn’t have a sorb or a third arm, so he was likely not a native of Ifdawn. However, his forehead was disfigured by what looked like a random assortment of eight eyes of different sizes and shapes. They came in pairs, and whenever two were active, they glowed, while the others stayed dull until it was their turn. In addition to the upper eyes, he had two lower ones, but they appeared vacant and lifeless. This strange array of eyes, alternately alive and dead, gave the young man an almost unsettling aura of mental activity. He was dressed only in a kind of skin kilt. Maskull felt as if he recognized the face, even though he had definitely never seen it before.

Tydomin suggested to him to set down the corpse, and both sat down to rest in the shade.

Tydomin suggested that he put down the body, and they both sat down to rest in the shade.

“Question him, Maskull,” she said, rather carelessly, jerking her head toward the stranger.

“Question him, Maskull,” she said casually, nodding her head toward the stranger.

Maskull sighed and asked aloud, from his seat on the ground, “What’s your name, and where do you come from?”

Maskull sighed and asked loudly from his spot on the ground, “What’s your name, and where are you from?”

The man studied him for a few moments, first with one pair of eyes, then with another, then with a third. He next turned his attention to Tydomin, who occupied him a still longer time. He replied at last, in a dry, manly, nervous voice. “I am Digrung. I have arrived here from Matterplay.” His colour kept changing, and Maskull suddenly realised of whom he reminded him. It was of Joiwind.

The man looked at him for a few moments, first with one set of eyes, then with another, and finally with a third. He then focused on Tydomin, who took even more of his time. Finally, he spoke in a dry, sturdy, nervous tone. “I’m Digrung. I’ve come here from Matterplay.” His color kept shifting, and Maskull suddenly realized who he reminded him of. It was Joiwind.

“Perhaps you’re going to Poolingdred, Digrung?” he inquired, interested.

“Are you heading to Poolingdred, Digrung?” he asked, intrigued.

“As a matter of fact I am—if I can find my way out of this accursed country.”

“As a matter of fact, I am—if I can figure out how to escape this cursed country.”

“Possibly you are acquainted with Joiwind there?”

"Have you heard of Joiwind?"

“She’s my sister. I’m on my way to see her now. Why, do you know her?”

“She’s my sister. I’m heading to see her right now. Why, do you know her?”

“I met her yesterday.”

"I saw her yesterday."

“What is your name, then?”

“What's your name, then?”

“Maskull.”

"Maskull."

“I shall tell her I met you. This will be our first meeting for four years. Is she well, and happy?”

“I’ll tell her I met you. This will be our first meeting in four years. Is she doing well and happy?”

“Both, as far as I could judge. You know Panawe?”

“Both, as far as I can tell. Do you know Panawe?”

“Her husband—yes. But where do you come from? I’ve seen nothing like you before.”

“Her husband—yeah. But where are you from? I’ve never seen anyone like you before.”

“From another world. Where is Matterplay?”

“From another world. Where is Matterplay?”

“It’s the first country one comes to beyond the Sinking Sea.”

“It’s the first country you reach after crossing the Sinking Sea.”

“What is it like there—how do you amuse yourselves? The same old murders and sudden deaths?”

“What's it like there—how do you keep yourselves entertained? The same old murders and unexpected deaths?”

“Are you ill?” asked Digrung. “Who is this woman, why are you following at her heels like a slave? She looks insane to me. What’s that corpse—why are you dragging it around the country with you?”

“Are you sick?” asked Digrung. “Who is this woman, and why are you trailing behind her like a servant? She seems crazy to me. What’s with that corpse—why are you hauling it around the country with you?”

Tydomin smiled. “I’ve already heard it said about Matterplay, that if one sows an answer there, a rich crop of questions immediately springs up. But why do you make this unprovoked attack on me, Digrung?”

Tydomin smiled. “I’ve heard it said about Matterplay that if you plant an answer there, a whole bunch of questions immediately comes up. But why are you attacking me out of the blue, Digrung?”

“I don’t attack you, woman, but I know you. I see into you, and I see insanity. That wouldn’t matter, but I don’t like to see a man of intelligence like Maskull caught in your filthy meshes.”

“I’m not attacking you, woman, but I know you. I see inside you, and I see madness. That wouldn’t matter, but I don’t like seeing a smart guy like Maskull trapped in your dirty web.”

“I suppose even you clever Matterplay people sometimes misjudge character. However, I don’t mind. Your opinion’s nothing to me, Digrung. You’d better answer his questions, Maskull. Not for his own sake—but your feminine friend is sure to be curious about your having been seen carrying a dead man.”

“I guess even you smart Matterplay folks sometimes get character wrong. But I don’t care. Your opinion means nothing to me, Digrung. You’d better answer his questions, Maskull. Not for his sake, but your female friend will definitely want to know why you were seen carrying a dead man.”

Maskull’s underlip shot out. “Tell your sister nothing, Digrung. Don’t mention my name at all. I don’t want her to know about this meeting of ours.”

Maskull’s bottom lip jutted out. “Don’t say anything to your sister, Digrung. Don’t bring up my name at all. I don’t want her to know about this meeting.”

“Why not?”

"Why not?"

“I don’t wish it—isn’t that enough?”

“I don’t want it—isn’t that enough?”

Digrung looked impassive.

Digrung looked unfazed.

“Thoughts and words,” he said, “which don’t correspond with the real events of the world are considered most shameful in Matterplay.”

“Thoughts and words,” he said, “that don't match up with what really happens in the world are seen as very shameful in Matterplay.”

“I’m not asking you to lie, only to keep silent.”

“I’m not asking you to lie, just to stay quiet.”

“To hide the truth is a special branch of lying. I can’t accede to your wish. I must tell Joiwind everything, as far as I know it.”

“To hide the truth is a unique form of lying. I can’t go along with your request. I have to tell Joiwind everything, as much as I know.”

Maskull got up, and Tydomin followed his example.

Maskull stood up, and Tydomin did the same.

She touched Digrung on the arm and gave him a strange look. “The dead man is my husband, and Maskull murdered him. Now you’ll understand why he wishes you to hold your tongue.”

She touched Digrung on the arm and gave him an odd look. “The dead man is my husband, and Maskull killed him. Now you’ll see why he wants you to keep quiet.”

“I guessed there was some foul play,” said Digrung. “It doesn’t matter—I can’t falsify facts. Joiwind must know.”

“I figured there was some shady business,” said Digrung. “It doesn’t matter—I can’t change the facts. Joiwind has to know.”

“You refuse to consider her feelings?” said Maskull, turning pale.

“You won’t even think about her feelings?” said Maskull, turning pale.

“Feelings which flourish on illusions, and sicken and die on realities, aren’t worth considering. But Joiwind’s are not of that kind.”

“Feelings that thrive on illusions and fade away in the face of reality aren’t worth thinking about. But Joiwind’s feelings are not like that.”

“If you decline to do what I ask, at least return home without seeing her; your sister will get very little pleasure out of the meeting when she hears your news.”

“If you choose not to do what I ask, at least go home without seeing her; your sister won’t get much joy from the meeting when she hears your news.”

“What are these strange relations between you?” demanded Digrung, eying him with suddenly aroused suspicion.

“What’s the deal with these strange connections between you?” demanded Digrung, looking at him with sudden suspicion.

Maskull stared back in a sort of bewilderment. “Good God! You don’t doubt your own sister. That pure angel!”

Maskull stared back in confusion. “Oh my God! You don’t doubt your own sister. That pure angel!”

Tydomin caught hold of him delicately. “I don’t know Joiwind, but, whoever she is and whatever she’s like, I know this—she’s more fortunate in her friend than in her brother. Now, if you really value her happiness, Maskull, you will have to take some firm step or other.”

Tydomin gently held onto him. “I don’t know Joiwind, but whoever she is and however she is, I know this—she’s luckier in her friend than in her brother. Now, if you truly care about her happiness, Maskull, you need to take some decisive action.”

“I mean to. Digrung, I shall stop your journey.”

“I intend to. Digrung, I will put an end to your journey.”

“If you intend a second murder, no doubt you are big enough.”

“If you plan to kill again, it’s clear you’re capable of it.”

Maskull turned around to Tydomin and laughed. “I seem to be leaving a wake of corpses behind me on this journey.”

Maskull turned to Tydomin and laughed. “It feels like I’m leaving a trail of bodies behind me on this journey.”

“Why a corpse? There’s no need to kill him.”

“Why a dead body? There’s no reason to kill him.”

“Thanks for that!” said Digrung dryly. “All the same, some crime is about to burst. I feel it.”

“Thanks for that!” Digrung said flatly. “Still, I sense that some crime is about to happen. I can feel it.”

“What must I do, then?” asked Maskull.

“What should I do, then?” asked Maskull.

“It is not my business, and to tell the truth I am not very interested.... If I were in your place, Maskull, I would not hesitate long. Don’t you understand how to absorb these creatures, who set their feeble, obstinate wills against yours?”

“It’s not my concern, and honestly, I’m not that interested.... If I were you, Maskull, I wouldn’t think twice. Don’t you see how to take control of these beings, who stubbornly resist your will?”

“That is a worse crime,” said Maskull.

"That's a worse crime," Maskull said.

“Who knows? He will live, but he will tell no tales.”

“Who knows? He will survive, but he won’t share any stories.”

Digrung laughed, but changed colour. “I was right then. The monster has sprung into the light of day.”

Digrung laughed, but his face turned pale. “I was right. The monster has come into the light of day.”

Maskull laid a hand on his shoulder. “You have the choice, and we are not joking. Do as I ask.”

Maskull put a hand on his shoulder. “You have a choice, and we’re not kidding. Do what I’m asking.”

“You have fallen low, Maskull. But you are walking in a dream, and I can’t talk to you. As for you, woman—sin must be like a pleasant bath to you....”

“You’ve hit rock bottom, Maskull. But you’re in a daze, and I can’t reach you. And you, woman—sin must feel like a nice warm bath to you...”

“There are strange ties between Maskull and myself; but you are a passer-by, a foreigner. I care nothing for you.”

“There’s a strange connection between Maskull and me, but you’re just passing through, an outsider. I don't care about you.”

“Nevertheless, I shall not be frightened out of my plans, which are legitimate and right.”

“Still, I won’t let fear derail my plans, which are valid and just.”

“Do as you please,” said Tydomin. “If you come to grief, your thoughts will hardly have corresponded with the real events of the world, which is what you boast about. It is no affair of mine.”

“Do whatever you want,” said Tydomin. “If you end up in trouble, your thoughts probably won’t match up with what’s actually happening in the world, which is what you brag about. It’s not my concern.”

“I shall go on, and not back!” exclaimed Digrung, with angry emphasis.

“I’m moving forward, not going back!” shouted Digrung, with intense anger.

Tydomin threw a swift, evil smile at Maskull. “Bear witness that I have tried to persuade this young man. Now you must come to a quick decision in your own mind as to which is of the greatest importance, Digrung’s happiness or Joiwind’s. Digrung won’t allow you to preserve them both.”

Tydomin shot a quick, wicked grin at Maskull. “Just so you know, I’ve tried to convince this guy. Now you need to make a fast decision about which matters more, Digrung’s happiness or Joiwind’s. Digrung won’t let you keep both.”

“It won’t take me long to decide, Digrung, I gave you a last chance to change your mind.”

“It won’t take me long to decide, Digrung, I’m giving you one last chance to change your mind.”

“As long as it’s in my power I shall go on, and warn my sister against her criminal friends.”

“As long as I can, I will continue to warn my sister about her dangerous friends.”

Maskull again clutched at him, but this time with violence. Instructed in his actions by some new and horrible instinct, he pressed the young man tightly to his body with all three arms. A feeling of wild, sweet delight immediately passed through him. Then for the first time he comprehended the triumphant joys of “absorbing.” It satisfied the hunger of the will, exactly as food satisfies the hunger of the body. Digrung proved feeble—he made little opposition. His personality passed slowly and evenly into Maskull’s. The latter became strong and gorged. The victim gradually became paler and limper, until Maskull held a corpse in his arms. He dropped the body, and stood trembling. He had committed his second crime. He felt no immediate difference in his soul, but...

Maskull grabbed onto him again, but this time with force. Driven by some new and terrible instinct, he pressed the young man tightly against his body with all three arms. A rush of wild, sweet pleasure surged through him. For the first time, he understood the overwhelming joys of "absorbing." It satisfied the hunger of his will, just like food satisfies the hunger of the body. Digrung proved weak—he resisted little. His personality slowly and steadily merged into Maskull's. Maskull became stronger and ravenous. The victim gradually grew paler and weaker until Maskull was left holding a corpse. He dropped the body and stood there shaking. He had committed his second crime. He didn’t feel an immediate change in his soul, but...

Tydomin shed a sad smile on him, like winter sunshine. He half expected her to speak, but she said nothing. Instead, she made a sign to him to pick up Crimtyphon’s corpse. As he obeyed, he wondered why Digrung’s dead face did not wear the frightful Crystalman mask.

Tydomin gave him a sorrowful smile, like the sun on a winter day. He half expected her to say something, but she remained silent. Instead, she signaled for him to lift Crimtyphon’s corpse. As he complied, he couldn't help but wonder why Digrung’s lifeless face didn’t have the terrifying Crystalman mask.

“Why hasn’t he altered?” he muttered to himself.

“Why hasn’t he changed?” he muttered to himself.

Tydomin heard him. She kicked Digrung lightly with her little foot. “He isn’t dead—that’s why. The expression you mean is waiting for your death.”

Tydomin heard him. She lightly kicked Digrung with her tiny foot. “He isn’t dead—that’s why. The expression you’re looking for is waiting for your death.”

“Then is that my real character?”

“Then is that my true self?”

She laughed softly. “You came here to carve a strange world, and now it appears you are carved yourself. Oh, there’s no doubt about it, Maskull. You needn’t stand there gaping. You belong to Shaping, like the rest of us. You are not a king, or a god.”

She laughed softly. “You came here to create a strange world, and now it seems you’re being shaped yourself. Oh, there’s no doubt about it, Maskull. You don’t need to stand there staring. You belong to Shaping, just like the rest of us. You’re not a king or a god.”

“Since when have I belonged to him?”

“Since when have I been his?”

“What does that matter? Perhaps since you first breathed the air of Tormance, or perhaps since five minutes ago.”

“What does it matter? Maybe since you first breathed the air of Tormance, or maybe just five minutes ago.”

Without waiting for his response, she set off through the copse, and strode on to the next island. Maskull followed, physically distressed and looking very grave.

Without waiting for him to answer, she took off through the woods and walked on to the next island. Maskull followed, visibly upset and looking very serious.

The journey continued for half an hour longer, without incident. The character of the scenery slowly changed. The mountaintops became loftier and more widely separated from one another. The gaps were filled with rolling, white clouds, which bathed the shores of the peaks like a mysterious sea. To pass from island to island was hard work, the intervening spaces were so wide—Tydomin, however, knew the way. The intense light, the violet-blue sky, the patches of vivid landscape, emerging from the white vapour-ocean, made a profound impression on Maskull’s mind. The glow of Alppain was hidden by the huge mass of Disscourn, which loomed up straight in front of them.

The journey continued for another half hour without any issues. The scenery gradually transformed. The mountaintops rose higher and were further apart. The spaces between them were filled with rolling white clouds, which surrounded the peaks like a mysterious sea. Traveling from one peak to another was challenging, as the gaps were so wide—Tydomin, however, knew the route. The bright light, the violet-blue sky, and the patches of vibrant landscape breaking through the white sea of fog left a strong impression on Maskull. The glow of Alppain was blocked by the massive presence of Disscourn, which loomed directly in front of them.

The green snow on the top of the gigantic pyramid had by now completely melted away. The black, gold, and crimson of its mighty cliffs stood out with terrific brilliance. They were directly beneath the bulk of the mountain, which was not a mile away. It did not appear dangerous to climb, but he was unaware on which side of it their destination lay.

The green snow on top of the huge pyramid had now completely melted away. The black, gold, and crimson of its massive cliffs stood out with incredible brightness. They were directly beneath the base of the mountain, less than a mile away. It didn't seem risky to climb, but he didn't know which side their destination was on.

It was split from top to bottom by numerous straight fissures. A few pale-green waterfalls descended here and there, like narrow, motionless threads. The face of the mountain was rugged and bare. It was strewn with detached boulders, and great, jagged rocks projected everywhere like iron teeth. Tydomin pointed to a small black hole near the base, which might be a cave. “That is where I live.”

It was cracked from top to bottom by several straight splits. A few pale-green waterfalls flowed here and there, like thin, still threads. The mountain's surface was rough and bare. It was scattered with loose boulders, and huge, sharp rocks jutted out everywhere like iron teeth. Tydomin pointed to a small black opening near the bottom, which could be a cave. “That's where I live.”

“You live here alone?”

“Do you live here alone?”

“Yes.”

"Yeah."

“It’s an odd choice for a woman—and you are not unbeautiful, either.”

“It’s a strange choice for a woman—and you’re not unattractive, either.”

“A woman’s life is over at twenty-five,” she replied, sighing. “And I am far older than that. Ten years ago it would have been I who lived yonder, and not Oceaxe. Then all this wouldn’t have happened.”

“A woman’s life is over at twenty-five,” she replied, sighing. “And I’m way past that. Ten years ago, it would have been me living there, not Oceaxe. Then none of this would have happened.”


A quarter of an hour later they stood within the mouth of the cave. It was ten feet high, and its interior was impenetrably black.

A quarter of an hour later, they stood at the entrance of the cave. It was ten feet high, and the inside was completely dark.

“Put down the body in the entrance, out of the sun,” directed Tydomin. He did so.

“Put the body down in the entrance, away from the sun,” Tydomin instructed. He complied.

She cast a keenly scrutinising glance at him. “Does your resolution still hold, Maskull?”

She gave him a sharp look. “Are you still committed to your decision, Maskull?”

“Why shouldn’t it hold? My brains are not feathers.”

“Why shouldn’t it work? My brains aren’t made of feathers.”

“Follow me, then.”

“Follow me now.”

They both stepped into the cave. At that very moment a sickening crash, like heavy thunder just over their heads, set Maskull’s weakened heart thumping violently. An avalanche of boulders, stones, and dust, swept past the cave entrance from above. If their going in had been delayed by a single minute, they would have been killed.

They both entered the cave. At that exact moment, a jolting crash, like loud thunder just above them, made Maskull’s already weak heart pound wildly. An avalanche of boulders, stones, and dust rushed past the cave entrance from above. If they had been even a minute late entering, they would have been killed.

Tydomin did not even look up. She took his hand in hers, and started walking with him into the darkness. The temperature became as cold as ice. At the first bend the light from the outer world disappeared, leaving them in absolute blackness. Maskull kept stumbling over the uneven ground, but she kept tight hold of him, and hurried him along.

Tydomin didn’t even glance up. She took his hand and started walking with him into the darkness. The air turned icy. As they reached the first bend, the light from the outside world vanished, leaving them in complete blackness. Maskull kept tripping over the uneven ground, but she held on tightly to him and urged him forward.

The tunnel seemed of interminable length. Presently, however, the atmosphere changed—or such was his impression. He was somehow led to imagine that they had come to a larger chamber. Here Tydomin stopped, and then forced him down with quiet pressure. His groping hand encountered stone and, by feeling it all over, he discovered that it was a sort of stone slab, or couch, raised a foot or eighteen inches from the ground. She told him to lie down.

The tunnel felt endless. However, at that moment, the vibe shifted—or at least that's how he felt. He couldn't shake the idea that they had entered a bigger room. Here, Tydomin paused and gently pushed him down. As he fumbled around, his hand landed on stone and, by exploring it, he realized it was some kind of stone slab or bed, raised about a foot or eighteen inches off the ground. She told him to lie down.

“Has the time come?” asked Maskull.

"Is it time?" asked Maskull.

“Yes.”

"Yeah."

He lay there waiting in the darkness, ignorant of what was going to happen. He felt her hand clasping his. Without perceiving any gradation, he lost all consciousness of his body; he was no longer able to feel his limbs or internal organs. His mind remained active and alert. Nothing particular appeared to be taking place.

He lay there waiting in the darkness, unaware of what was about to happen. He felt her hand gripping his. Without noticing any shift, he lost all awareness of his body; he could no longer feel his limbs or internal organs. His mind stayed active and alert. Nothing seemed to be happening.

Then the chamber began to grow light, like very early morning. He could see nothing, but the retina of his eyes was affected. He fancied that he heard music, but while he was listening for it, it stopped. The light grew stronger, the air grew warmer; he heard the confused sound of distant voices.

Then the room started to brighten, like early dawn. He couldn't see anything, but his eyes were reacting. He thought he heard music, but just as he was focusing on it, it faded away. The light became more intense, the air felt warmer; he caught the muffled sounds of voices in the distance.

Suddenly Tydomin gave his hand a powerful squeeze. He heard someone scream faintly, and then the light leaped up, and he saw everything clearly.

Suddenly, Tydomin squeezed his hand hard. He heard someone scream faintly, and then the light brightened, allowing him to see everything clearly.

He was lying on a wooden couch, in a strangely decorated room, lighted by electricity. His hand was being squeezed, not by Tydomin, but by a man dressed in the garments of civilisation, with whose face he was certainly familiar, but under what circumstances he could not recall. Other people stood in the background—they too were vaguely known to him. He sat up and began to smile, without any especial reason; and then stood upright.

He was lying on a wooden couch in a strangely decorated room, lit by electricity. His hand was being squeezed, not by Tydomin, but by a man dressed in modern clothes, someone he definitely recognized, though he couldn't remember the context. Other people stood in the background—he vaguely knew them too. He sat up and started to smile for no particular reason, and then he stood up.

Everybody seemed to be watching him with anxiety and emotion—he wondered why. Yet he felt that they were all acquaintances. Two in particular he knew—the man at the farther end of the room, who paced restlessly backward and forward, his face transfigured by stern, holy grandeur; and that other big, bearded man—who was himself. Yes—he was looking at his own double. But it was just as if a crime-riddled man of middle age were suddenly confronted with his own photograph as an earnest, idealistic youth.

Everybody seemed to be watching him with worry and emotion—he wondered why. Still, he felt that they were all familiar faces. There were two in particular he recognized—the man at the far end of the room, who paced back and forth anxiously, his face transformed by a stern, holy intensity; and that other large, bearded man—who was himself. Yes—he was looking at his own double. It was like a crime-plagued man in midlife suddenly being faced with a photo of himself as a sincere, idealistic young man.

His other self spoke to him. He heard the sounds, but did not comprehend the sense. Then the door was abruptly flung open, and a short, brutish-looking individual leaped in. He began to behave in an extraordinary manner to everyone around him; and after that came straight up to him—Maskull. He spoke some words, but they were incomprehensible. A terrible expression came over the newcomer’s face, and he grasped his neck with a pair of hairy hands. Maskull felt his bones bending and breaking, excruciating pains passed through all the nerves of his body, and he experienced a sense of impending death. He cried out, and sank helplessly on the floor, in a heap. The chamber and the company vanished—the light went out.

His other self talked to him. He heard the sounds, but he couldn’t make sense of them. Then the door was suddenly flung open, and a short, brutish-looking guy jumped in. He started acting strangely towards everyone around him; then he came straight up to Maskull. He said something, but it was incomprehensible. A horrible expression crossed the newcomer’s face as he grabbed Maskull's neck with a pair of hairy hands. Maskull felt his bones bending and breaking, excruciating pain coursed through all his nerves, and he had a sense of imminent death. He screamed and collapsed helplessly on the floor, a crumpled mess. The room and the people disappeared—the light went out.

Once more he found himself in the blackness of the cave. He was this time lying on the ground, but Tydomin was still with him, holding his hand. He was in horrible bodily agony, but this was only a setting for the despairing anguish that filled his mind.

Once again, he found himself in the darkness of the cave. This time, he was lying on the ground, but Tydomin was still with him, holding his hand. He was in terrible physical pain, but that was just the backdrop for the overwhelming despair that filled his mind.

Tydomin addressed him in tones of gentle reproach. “Why are you back so soon? I’ve not had time yet. You must return.”

Tydomin spoke to him with a softly disapproving tone. “Why are you back so soon? I haven’t had time yet. You need to go back.”

He caught hold of her, and pulled himself up to his feet. She gave a low scream, as though in pain. “What does this mean—what are you doing, Maskull?”

He grabbed her and pulled himself up to his feet. She let out a low scream, as if in pain. “What does this mean—what are you doing, Maskull?”

“Krag—” began Maskull, but the effort to produce his words choked him, so that he was obliged to stop.

“Krag—” began Maskull, but he struggled to get the words out, choking on them, and had to pause.

“Krag—what of Krag? Tell me quickly what has happened. Free my arm.”

“Krag—what’s going on with Krag? Tell me quickly what happened. Let go of my arm.”

He gripped her arm tighter.

He held her arm tighter.

“Yes, I’ve seen Krag. I’m awake.”

“Yes, I’ve seen Krag. I’m awake.”

“Oh! You are awake, awake.”

“Oh! You’re awake, awake.”

“And you must die,” said Maskull, in an awful voice.

“And you must die,” said Maskull, in a terrible voice.

“But why? What has happened?...”

“But why? What happened?...”

“You must die, and I must kill you. Because I am awake, and for no other reason. You blood-stained dancing mistress!”

“You have to die, and I have to kill you. Because I’m awake, and for no other reason. You blood-stained dancing mistress!”

Tydomin breathed hard for a little time. Then she seemed suddenly to regain her self-possession.

Tydomin caught her breath for a moment. Then she appeared to quickly gather her composure.

“You won’t offer me violence, surely, in this black cave?”

“You're not going to threaten me, right, in this dark cave?”

“No, the sun shall look on, for it is not a murder. But rest assured that you must die—you must expiate your fearful crimes.”

“No, the sun will continue to shine, because this isn’t murder. But be sure of this: you will die—you must pay for your terrible crimes.”

“You have already said so, and I see you have the power. You have escaped me. It is very curious. Well, then, Maskull, let us come outside. I am not afraid. But kill me courteously, for I have also been courteous to you. I make no other supplication.”

“You've already mentioned it, and I see you have the power. You've managed to get away from me. It's quite interesting. Anyway, Maskull, let's go outside. I'm not scared. But please kill me politely, since I've been polite to you as well. I have no other request.”





Chapter 11. ON DISSCOURN

BY THE TIME that they regained the mouth of the cavern, Blodsombre was at its height. In front of them the scenery sloped downward—a long succession of mountain islands in a sea of clouds. Behind them the bright, stupendous crags of Disscourn loomed up for a thousand feet or more. Maskull’s eyes were red, and his face looked stupid; he was still holding the woman by the arm. She made no attempt to speak, or to get away. She seemed perfectly gentle and composed.

BY THE TIME they reached the entrance of the cave, Blodsombre was at its peak. In front of them, the landscape sloped downwards—a long series of mountain islands in a sea of clouds. Behind them, the bright, impressive cliffs of Disscourn rose up for a thousand feet or more. Maskull’s eyes were red, and his face looked dull; he was still holding the woman by the arm. She didn’t try to speak or get away. She seemed completely calm and at ease.

After gazing at the country for a long time in silence, he turned toward her. “Whereabouts is the fiery lake you spoke of?”

After staring at the countryside quietly for a while, he turned to her. “Where is the fiery lake you mentioned?”

“It lies on the other side of the mountain. But why do you ask?”

“It’s on the other side of the mountain. But why do you want to know?”

“It is just as well if we have some way to walk. I shall grow calmer, and that’s what I want. I wish you to understand that what is going to happen is not a murder, but an execution.”

“It’s probably for the best if we have a way to get around. I’ll feel more at ease, and that’s what I need. I want you to know that what’s about to happen isn’t a murder, but an execution.”

“It will taste the same,” said Tydomin.

“It will taste the same,” Tydomin said.

“When I have gone out of this country, I don’t wish to feel that I have left a demon behind me, wandering at large. That would not be fair to others. So we will go to the lake, which promises an easy death for you.”

“When I leave this country, I don’t want to feel like I’ve left a demon roaming free. That wouldn’t be fair to anyone else. So we’ll head to the lake, which offers a peaceful end for you.”

She shrugged her shoulders. “We must wait till Blodsombre is over.”

She shrugged. “We have to wait until Blodsombre is over.”

“Is this a time for luxurious feelings? However hot it is now, we will both be cool by evening. We must start at once.”

“Is this really the time for indulgent emotions? No matter how hot it is right now, we’ll both be cool by evening. We need to get going right away.”

“Without doubt, you are the master, Maskull.... May I not carry Crimtyphon?”

“Without a doubt, you’re the master, Maskull.... Can I not carry Crimtyphon?”

Maskull looked at her strangely.

Maskull looked at her oddly.

“I grudge no man his funeral.”

“I hold no grudge against anyone for their funeral.”

She painfully hoisted the body on her narrow shoulders, and they stepped out into the sunlight. The heat struck them like a blow on the head. Maskull moved aside, to allow her to precede him, but no compassion entered his heart. He brooded over the wrongs the woman had done him.

She struggled to lift the body onto her narrow shoulders, and they stepped out into the sunlight. The heat hit them like a punch to the face. Maskull moved aside to let her go first, but he felt no compassion in his heart. He was lost in thought about the wrongs the woman had done to him.

The way went along the south side of the great pyramid, near its base. It was a rough road, clogged with boulders and crossed by cracks and water gullies; they could see the water, but could not get at it. There was no shade. Blisters formed on their skin, while all the water in their blood seemed to dry up.

The path ran along the south side of the massive pyramid, close to its base. It was a rough road, blocked by boulders and marked by cracks and water ditches; they could see the water but couldn’t reach it. There was no shade. Blisters developed on their skin, and it felt like all the moisture in their bodies was evaporating.

Maskull forgot his own tortures in his devil’s delight at Tydomin’s. “Sing me a song!” he called out presently. “A characteristic one.”

Maskull forgot his own pain in his wicked pleasure at Tydomin’s. “Sing me a song!” he shouted after a while. “One that’s uniquely you.”

She turned her head and gave him a long, peculiar look; then, without any sort of expostulation, started singing. Her voice was low and weird. The song was so extraordinary that he had to rub his eyes to ascertain whether he was awake or dreaming. The slow surprises of the grotesque melody began to agitate him in a horrible fashion; the words were pure nonsense—or else their significance was too deep for him.

She turned her head and gave him a long, strange look; then, without saying anything, she started singing. Her voice was soft and unusual. The song was so remarkable that he had to rub his eyes to check if he was awake or dreaming. The slow surprises of the bizarre melody began to disturb him in a terrifying way; the words were complete nonsense—or maybe their meaning was too profound for him.

“Where, in the name of all unholy things, did you acquire that stuff, woman?”

“Where on earth did you get that stuff, woman?”

Tydomin shed a sickly smile, while the corpse swayed about with ghastly jerks over her left shoulder. She held it in position with her two left arms. “It’s a pity we could not have met as friends, Maskull. I could have shown you a side of Tormance which now perhaps you will never see. The wild, mad side. But now it’s too late, and it doesn’t matter.”

Tydomin forced a weak smile while the corpse hung with creepy twitches over her left shoulder. She held it in place with her two left arms. “It’s a shame we couldn’t have met as friends, Maskull. I could have shown you a side of Tormance that you might never see now. The wild, crazy side. But now it’s too late, and it doesn’t matter.”

They turned the angle of the mountain, and started to traverse the western base.

They rounded the corner of the mountain and began to cross along the western base.

“Which is the quickest way out of this miserable land?” asked Maskull.

“What's the fastest way to get out of this awful place?” asked Maskull.

“It is easiest to go to Sant.”

“It’s easiest to get to Sant.”

“Will we see it from anywhere?”

“Will we be able to see it from anywhere?”

“Yes, though it is a long way off.”

“Yes, even though it's quite a distance away.”

“Have you been there?”

“Have you been there yet?”

“I am a woman, and interdicted.”

“I am a woman, and I'm prohibited.”

“True. I have heard something of the sort.”

“Yeah. I’ve heard something like that.”

“But don’t ask me any more questions,” said Tydomin, who was becoming faint.

“But don’t ask me any more questions,” said Tydomin, feeling faint.

Maskull stopped at a little spring. He himself drank, and then made a cup of his hand for the woman, so that she might not have to lay down her burden. The gnawl water acted like magic—it seemed to replenish all the cells of his body as though they had been thirsty sponge pores, sucking up liquid. Tydomin recovered her self-possession.

Maskull stopped at a small spring. He drank from it, then cupped his hands to offer water to the woman, so she wouldn't have to put down her load. The spring water worked like magic—it felt like it filled every part of his body, as if it were thirsty sponge pores soaking up liquid. Tydomin regained her composure.

About three-quarters of an hour later they worked around the second corner, and entered into full view of the north aspect of Disscourn.

About fifteen minutes later, they rounded the second corner and came into full view of the north side of Disscourn.

A hundred yards lower down the slope on which they were walking, the mountain ended abruptly in a chasm. The air above it was filled with a sort of green haze, which trembled violently like the atmosphere immediately over a furnace.

A hundred yards down the slope they were walking on, the mountain dropped sharply into a chasm. The air above it was filled with a kind of green haze that shook violently like the atmosphere right above a furnace.

“The lake is underneath,” said Tydomin.

“The lake is below us,” said Tydomin.

Maskull looked curiously about him. Beyond the crater the country sloped away in a continuous descent to the skyline. Behind them, a narrow path channelled its way up through the rocks toward the towering summit of the pyramid. Miles away, in the north-east quarter, a long, flat-topped plateau raised its head far above all the surrounding country. It was Sant—and there and then he made up his mind that that should be his destination that day.

Maskull looked around with curiosity. Beyond the crater, the land sloped down continuously to the horizon. Behind them, a narrow path wound its way up through the rocks toward the towering peak of the pyramid. Miles away, in the northeast, a long, flat-topped plateau rose high above the surrounding landscape. It was Sant—and at that moment, he decided that this would be his destination for the day.

Tydomin meanwhile had walked straight to the gulf, and set down Crimtyphon’s body on the edge. In a minute or two, Maskull joined her; arrived at the brink, he immediately flung himself at full length on his chest, to see what could be seen of the lake of fire. A gust of hot, asphyxiating air smote his face and set him coughing, but he did not get up until he had stared his fill at the huge sea of green, molten lava, tossing and swirling at no great distance below, like a living will.

Tydomin had walked straight to the gulf and laid Crimtyphon’s body down at the edge. A minute or two later, Maskull joined her; when he reached the brink, he immediately threw himself down on his stomach to see the lake of fire. A gust of hot, suffocating air hit his face and made him cough, but he didn’t get up until he had stared enough at the massive sea of green, molten lava, tossing and swirling not far below, like a living will.

A faint sound of drumming came up. He listened intently, and as he did so his heart quickened and the black cares rolled away from his soul. All the world and its accidents seemed at that moment false, and without meaning....

A faint sound of drumming started. He listened closely, and as he did, his heart raced and his worries faded away. In that moment, everything in the world and its troubles felt meaningless and untrue....

He climbed abstractedly to his feet. Tydomin was talking to her dead husband. She was peering into the hideous face of ivory, and fondling his violet hair. When she perceived Maskull, she hastily kissed the withered lips, and got up from her knees. Lifting the corpse with all three arms, she staggered with it to the extreme edge of the gulf and, after an instant’s hesitation, allowed it to drop into the lava. It disappeared immediately without sound; a metallic splash came up. That was Crimtyphon’s funeral.

He got to his feet, lost in thought. Tydomin was speaking to her dead husband. She was looking into the grotesque ivory face and stroking his violet hair. When she noticed Maskull, she quickly kissed the lifeless lips and stood up from her knees. With all three arms, she lifted the corpse and staggered to the edge of the abyss, and after a moment's hesitation, dropped it into the lava. It vanished instantly without a sound; a metallic splash echoed. That was Crimtyphon’s funeral.

“Now I am ready, Maskull.”

“I'm ready now, Maskull.”

He did not answer, but stared past her. Another figure was standing, erect and mournful, not far behind her. It was Joiwind. Her face was wan, and there was an accusing look in her eyes. Maskull knew that it was a phantasm, and that the real Joiwind was miles away, at Poolingdred.

He didn’t respond, but looked past her. Another figure stood there, tall and sorrowful, not far behind her. It was Joiwind. Her face was pale, and there was an accusing look in her eyes. Maskull realized it was an illusion, and the real Joiwind was miles away, at Poolingdred.

“Turn around, Tydomin,” he said oddly, “and tell me what you see behind you.”

“Turn around, Tydomin,” he said strangely, “and tell me what you see behind you.”

“I don’t see anything,” she answered, looking around.

“I don’t see anything,” she replied, glancing around.

“But I see Joiwind.”

“But I see Joiwind.”

Just as he was speaking, the apparition vanished.

Just as he was talking, the ghost disappeared.

“Now I present you with your life, Tydomin. She wishes it.”

“Now I give you your life, Tydomin. She wants it.”

The woman fingered her chin thoughtfully.

The woman thoughtfully touched her chin.

“I little expected I should ever be beholden for my life to one of my own sex—but so be it. What really happened to you in my cavern?”

“I never expected to owe my life to someone of my own gender—but here we are. What actually happened to you in my cave?”

“I really saw Krag.”

“I actually saw Krag.”

“Yes, some miracle must have taken place.” She suddenly shivered. “Come, let us leave this horrible spot. I shall never come here again.”

“Yes, some miracle must have happened.” She suddenly shivered. “Come, let’s get out of this awful place. I’m never coming here again.”

“Yes,” said Maskull, “it stinks of death and dying. But where are we to go—what are we to do? Take me to Sant. I must get away from this hellish land.”

“Yes,” said Maskull, “it reeks of death and decay. But where are we supposed to go—what are we supposed to do? Take me to Sant. I need to get away from this hellish place.”

Tydomin remained standing, dull and hollow-eyed. Then she gave an abrupt, bitter little laugh. “We make our journey together in singular stages. Rather than be alone, I’ll come with you—but you know that if I set foot in Sant they will kill me.”

Tydomin stood there, looking flat and empty-eyed. Then she let out a sudden, bitter laugh. “We’re making our way through this together, one step at a time. I’d rather not be alone, so I’ll go with you—but you know that if I enter Sant, they’ll kill me.”

“At least set me on the way. I wish to get there before night. Is it possible?”

“At least point me in the right direction. I want to arrive before nightfall. Is that possible?”

“If you are willing to take risks with nature. And why should you not take risks today? Your luck holds. But someday or other it won’t hold—your luck.”

“If you’re willing to take risks with nature. And why shouldn’t you take risks today? Your luck is with you. But someday it won’t be—your luck.”

“Let us start,” said Maskull. “The luck I’ve had so far is nothing to brag about.”

“Let’s get going,” said Maskull. “The luck I’ve had so far isn’t anything to boast about.”

Blodsombre was over when they set off; it was early afternoon, but the heat seemed more stifling than ever. They made no more pretence at conversation; both were buried in their own painful thoughts. The land fell away from Disscourn in all other directions, but toward Sant there was a gentle, persistent rise. Its dark, distant plateau continued to dominate the landscape, and after walking for an hour they seemed none the nearer to it. The air was stale and stagnant.

Blodsombre was done when they set off; it was early afternoon, but the heat felt heavier than ever. They stopped pretending to talk; both were lost in their own painful thoughts. The land sloped down from Disscourn in every direction, except toward Sant, where there was a gentle, steady rise. Its dark, distant plateau still loomed over the landscape, and after walking for an hour, they didn't seem any closer to it. The air was stale and still.

By and by, an upright object, apparently the work of man, attracted Maskull’s notice. It was a slender tree stem, with the bark still on, imbedded in the stony ground. From the upper end three branches sprang out, pointing aloft at a sharp angle. They were stripped to twigs and leaves and, getting closer, he saw that they had been artificially fastened on, at equal distances from each other.

Bit by bit, a straight object, clearly made by humans, caught Maskull’s attention. It was a tall tree trunk, with its bark intact, embedded in the rocky ground. From the top, three branches extended out, reaching up at a sharp angle. They were trimmed down to twigs and leaves, and as he got closer, he noticed that they had been deliberately attached at equal intervals.

As he stared at the object, a strange, sudden flush of confident vanity and self-sufficiency seemed to pass through him, but it was so momentary that he could be sure of nothing.

As he looked at the object, a weird, quick wave of confident pride and self-reliance washed over him, but it was so brief that he couldn't be sure of anything.

“What may that be, Tydomin?”

"What could that be, Tydomin?"

“It is Hator’s Trifork.”

“It’s Hator’s Trifork.”

“And what is its purpose?”

“What's its purpose?”

“It’s a guide to Sant.”

"It's a guide to Sant."

“But who or what is Hator?”

“But who or what is Hator?”

“Hator was the founder of Sant—many thousands of years ago. He laid down the principles they all live by, and that trifork is his symbol. When I was a little child my father told me the legends, but I’ve forgotten most of them.”

“Hator was the founder of Sant many thousands of years ago. He established the principles they all follow, and that trifork is his symbol. When I was a little kid, my dad told me the legends, but I’ve forgotten most of them.”

Maskull regarded it attentively.

Maskull looked at it closely.

“Does it affect you in any way?”

“Does it affect you at all?”

“And why should it do that?” she said, dropping her lip scornfully. “I am only a woman, and these are masculine mysteries.”

“And why should it do that?” she said, dropping her lip in disdain. “I’m just a woman, and these are men’s mysteries.”

“A sort of gladness came over me,” said Maskull, “but perhaps I am mistaken.”

“A kind of happiness washed over me,” said Maskull, “but maybe I’m wrong.”

They passed on. The scenery gradually changed in character. The solid parts of the land grew more continuous, the fissures became narrower and more infrequent. There were now no more subsidences or upheavals. The peculiar nature of the Ifdawn Marest appeared to be giving place to a different order of things.

They moved on. The scenery slowly transformed. The solid parts of the land became more consistent, and the cracks grew narrower and less frequent. There were no more sinkholes or rises. The unique qualities of the Ifdawn Marest seemed to be giving way to something else entirely.

Later on, they encountered a flock of pale blue jellies floating in the air. They were miniature animals. Tydomin caught one in her hand and began to eat it, just as one eats a luscious pear plucked from a tree. Maskull, who had fasted since early morning, was not slow in following her example. A sort of electric vigour at once entered his limbs and body, his muscles regained their elasticity, his heart began to beat with hard, slow, strong throbs.

Later on, they came across a group of pale blue jellies floating in the air. They were tiny creatures. Tydomin caught one in her hand and started eating it, just like someone enjoys a juicy pear freshly picked from a tree. Maskull, who hadn’t eaten since early morning, quickly followed her lead. A surge of electric energy instantly filled his limbs and body, his muscles regained their bounce, and his heart began to beat with firm, slow, powerful rhythms.

“Food and body seem to agree well in this world,” he remarked smiling.

“Food and body seem to get along nicely in this world,” he said, smiling.

She glanced toward him. “Perhaps the explanation is not in the food, but in your body.”

She looked over at him. “Maybe the answer isn't in the food, but in your body.”

“I brought my body with me.”

“I brought my body with me.”

“You brought your soul with you, but that’s altering fast, too.”

“You brought your soul with you, but that's changing quickly, too.”

In a copse they came across a short, wide tree, without leaves, but possessing a multitude of thin, flexible branches, like the tentacles of a cuttlefish. Some of these branches were moving rapidly. A furry animal, somewhat resembling a wildcat, leaped about among them in the most extraordinary way. But the next minute Maskull was shocked to realise that the beast was not leaping at all, but was being thrown from branch to branch by the volition of the tree, exactly as an imprisoned mouse is thrown by a cat from paw to paw.

In a small grove, they found a short, wide tree that had no leaves but a lot of thin, flexible branches that looked like the tentacles of a cuttlefish. Some of these branches were moving quickly. A furry creature, somewhat like a wildcat, was jumping around them in an unusual way. But a moment later, Maskull was horrified to realize that the animal wasn't jumping at all; it was being tossed from branch to branch by the tree, just like a captured mouse being tossed between a cat's paws.

He watched the spectacle a while with morbid interest.

He watched the scene for a bit with a disturbing curiosity.

“That’s a gruesome reversal of rôles, Tydomin.”

"That’s a brutal reversal of roles, Tydomin."

“One can see you’re disgusted,” she replied, stifling a yawn. “But that is because you are a slave to words. If you called that plant an animal, you would find its occupation perfectly natural and pleasing. And why should you not call it an animal?”

“One can see you’re grossed out,” she replied, stifling a yawn. “But that’s because you’re a slave to words. If you called that plant an animal, you’d find its role completely natural and enjoyable. And why shouldn’t you call it an animal?”

“I am quite aware that, as long as I remain in the Ifdawn Marest, I shall go on listening to this sort of language.”

“I know that as long as I stay in the Ifdawn Marest, I'll keep hearing this kind of talk.”

They trudged along for an hour or more without talking. The day became overcast. A thin mist began to shroud the landscape, and the sun changed into an immense ruddy disk which could be stared at without flinching. A chill, damp wind blew against them. Presently it grew still darker, the sun disappeared and, glancing first at his companion and then at himself, Maskull noticed that their skin and clothing were coated by a kind of green hoarfrost.

They walked for over an hour in silence. The day turned cloudy. A light mist started to cover the landscape, and the sun transformed into a huge reddish disc that could be looked at without blinking. A cold, damp wind blew against them. Soon it got even darker, the sun vanished, and after looking at his companion and then at himself, Maskull realized that their skin and clothes were covered in a kind of green frost.

The land was now completely solid. About half a mile, in front of them, against a background of dark fog, a moving forest of tall waterspouts gyrated slowly and gracefully hither and thither. They were green and self-luminous, and looked terrifying. Tydomin explained that they were not waterspouts at all, but mobile columns of lightning.

The ground was now completely solid. About half a mile in front of them, against a backdrop of dark fog, a shifting forest of tall lightning columns swirled slowly and gracefully back and forth. They were green and glowing, and looked frightening. Tydomin explained that they weren’t waterspouts at all, but moving columns of lightning.

“Then they are dangerous?”

“Are they dangerous?”

“So we think,” she answered, watching them closely.

“So we think,” she replied, observing them intently.

“Someone is wandering there who appears to have a different opinion.”

“Someone is walking around there who seems to have a different opinion.”

Among the spouts, and entirely encompassed by them, a man was walking with a slow, calm, composed gait, his back turned toward Maskull and Tydomin. There was something unusual in his appearance—his form looked extraordinarily distinct, solid, and real.

Among the spouts, completely surrounded by them, a man was walking with a slow, calm, and steady stride, his back facing Maskull and Tydomin. There was something unusual about his appearance—his figure seemed extraordinarily distinct, solid, and real.

“If there’s danger, he ought to be warned,” said Maskull.

“If there’s danger, he should be warned,” said Maskull.

“He who is always anxious to teach will learn nothing,” returned the woman coolly. She restrained Maskull by a pressure of the arm, and continued to watch.

“Someone who is always eager to teach will learn nothing,” returned the woman calmly. She held Maskull back with a grip on his arm and kept watching.

The base of one of the columns touched the man. He remained unharmed, but turned sharply around, as if for the first time made aware of the proximity of these deadly waltzers. Then he raised himself to his full height, and stretched both arms aloft above his head, like a diver. He seemed to be addressing the columns.

The base of one of the columns brushed against the man. He stayed unharmed but quickly turned around, as if suddenly realizing how close these deadly dancers were. Then he stood tall and raised both arms above his head, like a diver. It looked like he was talking to the columns.

While they looked on, the electric spouts discharged themselves, with a series of loud explosions. The stranger stood alone, uninjured. He dropped his arms. The next moment he caught sight of the two, and stood still, waiting for them to come up. The pictorial clarity of his person grew more and more noticeable as they approached; his body seemed to be composed of some substance heavier and denser than solid matter.

While they watched, the electric spouts released themselves with a series of loud bangs. The stranger stood there, unharmed. He lowered his arms. The next moment, he noticed the two and waited for them to catch up. The vividness of his appearance became more and more apparent as they got closer; his body seemed to be made of some material that was heavier and denser than solid matter.

Tydomin looked perplexed.

Tydomin looked confused.

“He must be a Sant man. I have seen no one quite like him before. This is a day of days for me.”

“He has to be a Sant man. I’ve never seen anyone quite like him before. Today is a special day for me.”

“He must be an individual of great importance,” murmured Maskull.

“He must be someone really important,” murmured Maskull.

They now came up to him. He was tall, strong, and bearded, and was clothed in a shirt and breeches of skin. Since turning his back to the wind, the green deposit on his face and limbs had changed to streaming moisture, through which his natural colour was visible; it was that of pale iron. There was no third arm. His face was harsh and frowning, and a projecting chin pushed the beard forward. On his forehead there were two flat membranes, like rudimentary eyes, but no sorb. These membranes were expressionless, but in some strange way seemed to add vigour to the stern eyes underneath. When his glance rested on Maskull, the latter felt as though his brain were being thoroughly travelled through. The man was middle-aged.

They now approached him. He was tall, strong, and had a beard, wearing a shirt and pants made of skin. As he turned away from the wind, the green grime on his face and limbs turned into running moisture, revealing his natural color, which was pale iron. There wasn’t a third arm. His face was harsh and frowning, with a prominent chin that pushed the beard forward. On his forehead were two flat membranes, resembling rudimentary eyes, but no sorb. These membranes had no expression, yet somehow seemed to add intensity to the stern eyes beneath. When his gaze landed on Maskull, Maskull felt as if his mind were being completely explored. The man appeared to be middle-aged.

His physical distinctness transcended nature. By contrast with him, every object in the neighbourhood looked vague and blurred. Tydomin’s person suddenly appeared faint, sketch-like, without significance, and Maskull realised that it was no better with himself. A queer, quickening fire began running through his veins.

His physical uniqueness stood out against nature. Compared to him, everything around looked unclear and smudged. Tydomin’s figure suddenly seemed faint, like a rough sketch, without any importance, and Maskull realized that he wasn't any better off. A strange, invigorating energy began to surge through his veins.

He turned to the woman. “If this man is going to Sant, I shall bear him company. We can now part. No doubt you will think it high time.”

He turned to the woman. “If this guy is going to Sant, I’ll go with him. We can part ways now. I’m sure you’ll think it’s about time.”

“Let Tydomin come too.”

“Let Tydomin join us too.”

The words were delivered in a rough, foreign tongue, but were as intelligible to Maskull as if spoken in English.

The words were spoken in a harsh, unfamiliar language, but they were as clear to Maskull as if they were in English.

“You who know my name, also know my sex,” said Tydomin quietly. “It is death for me to enter Sant.”

“You who know my name also know my gender,” Tydomin said quietly. “It’s death for me to enter Sant.”

“That is the old law. I am the bearer of the new law.”

“That’s the old law. I’m the messenger of the new law.”

“Is it so—and will it be accepted?”

“Is that true—and will it be accepted?”

“The old skin is cracking, the new skin has been silently forming underneath, the moment of sloughing has arrived.”

“The old skin is cracking, and new skin has been quietly forming underneath; the time to shed it has come.”

The storm gathered. The green snow drove against them, as they stood talking, and it grew intensely cold. None noticed it.

The storm rolled in. The green snow slammed against them as they talked, and it got really cold. No one seemed to notice.

“What is your name?” asked Maskull, with a beating heart.

“What’s your name?” asked Maskull, his heart racing.

“My name, Maskull, is Spadevil. You, a voyager across the dark ocean of space, shall be my first witness and follower. You, Tydomin, a daughter of the despised sex, shall be my second.”

“My name, Maskull, is Spadevil. You, a traveler through the dark ocean of space, will be my first witness and follower. You, Tydomin, a daughter of the hated sex, will be my second.”

“The new law? But what is it?”

“The new law? But what is it?”

“Until eye sees, of what use it is for ear to hear?.... Come, both of you, to me!”

“Until the eye sees, what’s the point of the ear hearing?.... Come, both of you, to me!”

Tydomin went to him unhesitatingly. Spadevil pressed his hand on her sorb and kept it there for a few minutes, while he closed his own eyes. When he removed it, Maskull observed that the sorb was transformed into twin membranes like Spadevil’s own.

Tydomin approached him without hesitation. Spadevil placed his hand on her sorb and held it there for a few minutes while closing his eyes. When he took it away, Maskull noticed that the sorb had changed into twin membranes like Spadevil's own.

Tydomin looked dazed. She glanced quietly about for a little while, apparently testing her new faculty. Then the tears started to her eyes and, snatching up Spadevil’s hand, she bent over and kissed it hurriedly many times.

Tydomin looked confused. She quietly scanned her surroundings for a moment, seemingly trying out her new ability. Then tears welled up in her eyes, and grabbing Spadevil’s hand, she leaned down and quickly kissed it multiple times.

“My past has been bad,” she said. “Numbers have received harm from me, and none good. I have killed—and worse. But now I can throw all that away, and laugh. Nothing can now injure me. Oh, Maskull, you and I have been fools together!”

“My past has been tough,” she said. “I’ve caused harm to numbers, and not in a good way. I’ve killed—and done even worse. But now I can leave all that behind and laugh. Nothing can hurt me now. Oh, Maskull, you and I have been fools together!”

“Don’t you repent your crimes?” asked Maskull.

“Don’t you regret your crimes?” asked Maskull.

“Leave the past alone,” said Spadevil, “it cannot be reshaped. The future alone is ours. It starts fresh and clean from this very minute. Why do you hesitate, Maskull? Are you afraid?”

“Leave the past behind,” said Spadevil, “it can’t be changed. The future is all we have. It begins fresh and clean from this very moment. Why are you hesitating, Maskull? Are you scared?”

“What is the name of those organs, and what is their function?”

“What are those organs called, and what do they do?”

“They are probes, and they are the gates opening into a new world.”

“They are probes, and they are the gateways to a new world.”

Maskull lingered no longer, but permitted Spadevil to cover his sorb.

Maskull didn't wait any longer and let Spadevil cover his sorb.

While the iron hand was still pressing his forehead, the new law quietly flowed into his consciousness, like a smooth-running stream of clean water which had hitherto been dammed by his obstructive will. The law was duty.

While the iron hand was still pressed against his forehead, the new law quietly entered his mind, like a smooth stream of clear water that had previously been blocked by his stubbornness. The law was duty.





Chapter 12. SPADEVIL

Maskull found that his new organs had no independent function of their own, but only intensified and altered his other senses. When he used his eyes, ears, or nostrils, the same objects presented themselves to him, but his judgment concerning them was different. Previously all external things had existed for him; now he existed for them. According to whether they served his purpose or were in harmony with his nature, or otherwise, they had been pleasant or painful. Now these words “pleasure” and “pain” simply had no meaning.

Maskull realized that his new organs didn’t function on their own but only enhanced and changed his other senses. When he used his eyes, ears, or nose, the same objects appeared to him, but his perception of them was different. Before, everything external existed for him; now he existed for them. Depending on whether they served his purpose or aligned with his nature, they had been either enjoyable or distressing. Now, the words “pleasure” and “pain” held no meaning at all.

The other two watched him, while he was making himself acquainted with his new mental outlook. He smiled at them.

The other two watched him as he got used to his new way of thinking. He smiled at them.

“You were quite right, Tydomin,” he said, in a bold, cheerful voice. “We have been fools. So near the light all the time, and we never guessed it. Always buried in the past or future—systematically ignoring the present—and now it turns out that apart from the present we have no life at all.”

“You were absolutely right, Tydomin,” he said in a confident, upbeat tone. “We’ve been such fools. We were so close to the truth all along, and we never realized it. Always lost in the past or the future—totally overlooking the present—and now we see that without the present, we have no life at all.”

“Thank Spadevil for it,” she answered, more loudly than usual.

“Thank Spadevil for it,” she replied, raising her voice more than usual.

Maskull looked at the man’s dark, concrete form. “Spadevil, now I mean to follow you to the end. I can do nothing less.”

Maskull stared at the man's dark, solid figure. "Spadevil, I'm determined to follow you to the end. I can't do anything less."

The severe face showed no sign of gratification—not a muscle relaxed.

The stern face showed no sign of satisfaction—not a muscle relaxed.

“Watch that you don’t lose your gift,” he said gruffly.

“Be careful not to lose your talent,” he said gruffly.

Tydomin spoke. “You promised that I should enter Sant with you.”

Tydomin said, “You promised that I could go to Sant with you.”

“Attach yourself to the truth, not to me. For I may die before you, but the truth will accompany you to your death. However, now let us journey together, all three of us.”

“Hold on to the truth, not to me. I might die before you do, but the truth will be with you until your death. For now, let’s travel together, all three of us.”

The words had not left his mouth before he put his face against the fine, driving snow, and pressed onward toward his destination. He walked with a long stride; Tydomin was obliged to half run in order to keep up with him. The three travelled abreast; Spadevil in the middle. The fog was so dense that it was impossible to see a hundred yards ahead. The ground was covered by the green snow. The wind blew in gusts from the Sant highlands and was piercingly cold.

The words were barely out of his mouth before he pressed his face into the heavy, swirling snow and pushed forward to his destination. He walked with long strides; Tydomin had to jog to keep up with him. The three of them walked side by side, with Spadevil in the middle. The fog was so thick that you couldn’t see more than a hundred yards ahead. The ground was blanketed in green snow. The wind howled in bursts from the Sant highlands and was biting cold.

“Spadevil, are you a man, or more than a man?” asked Maskull.

“Spadevil, are you a man, or something more?” asked Maskull.

“He that is not more than a man is nothing.”

"Anyone who is not more than just a person is nothing."

“Where have you now come from?”

“Where have you just come from?”

“From brooding, Maskull. Out of no other mother can truth be born. I have brooded, and rejected; and I have brooded again. Now, after many months’ absence from Sant, the truth at last shines forth for me in its simple splendour, like an upturned diamond.”

“From deep thought, Maskull. No other origin can bring forth truth. I have reflected, and I have dismissed; and I have reflected once more. Now, after being away from Sant for many months, the truth finally reveals itself to me in its simple beauty, like an exposed diamond.”

“I see its shining,” said Maskull. “But how much does it owe to ancient Hator?”

“I can see it shining,” said Maskull. “But how much of it comes from the ancient Hator?”

“Knowledge has its seasons. The blossom was to Hator, the fruit is to me. Hator also was a brooder—but now his followers do not brood. In Sant all is icy selfishness, a living death. They hate pleasure, and this hatred is the greatest pleasure to them.”

“Knowledge has its seasons. The bloom belongs to Hator, the fruit belongs to me. Hator was also a thinker—but now his followers don’t contemplate. In Sant, everything is cold selfishness, a living death. They dislike pleasure, and this dislike is their greatest pleasure.”

“But in what way have they fallen off from Hator’s doctrines?”

“But how have they strayed from Hator’s teachings?”

“For him, in his sullen purity of nature, all the world was a snare, a limed twig. Knowing that pleasure was everywhere, a fierce, mocking enemy, crouching and waiting at every corner of the road of life, in order to kill with its sweet sting the naked grandeur of the soul, he shielded himself behind pain. This also his followers do, but they do not do it for the sake of the soul, but for the sake of vanity and pride.”

“For him, with his gloomy purity of nature, the whole world was a trap, a sticky twig. Understanding that pleasure was everywhere, a fierce and mocking enemy, lurking and waiting at every turn in life’s journey to strike with its sweet sting and undermine the naked grandeur of the soul, he protected himself with pain. His followers do the same, but not for the sake of the soul; they do it for vanity and pride.”

“What is the Trifork?”

"What’s the Trifork?"

“The stem, Maskull, is hatred of pleasure. The first fork is disentanglement from the sweetness of the world. The second fork is power over those who still writhe in the nets of illusion. The third fork is the healthy glow of one who steps into ice-cold water.”

“The stem, Maskull, represents hatred of pleasure. The first fork is breaking free from the sweetness of the world. The second fork is having control over those who are still trapped in the nets of illusion. The third fork is the vibrant energy of someone who plunges into ice-cold water.”

“From what land did Hator come?”

“From what country did Hator come?”

“It is not said. He lived in Ifdawn for a while. There are many legends told of him while there.”

“It’s not mentioned. He lived in Ifdawn for a bit. There are many legends about him from that time.”

“We have a long way to go,” said Tydomin. “Relate some of these legends, Spadevil.”

“We have a long way to go,” Tydomin said. “Share some of these legends, Spadevil.”

The snow had ceased, the day brightened, Branchspell reappeared like a phantom sun, but bitter blasts of wind still swept over the plain.

The snow had stopped, the day brightened, and Branchspell returned like a ghostly sun, but cold gusts of wind still swept across the plain.

“In those days,” said Spadevil, “there existed in Ifdawn a mountain island separated by wide spaces from the land around it. A handsome girl, who knew sorcery, caused a bridge to be constructed across which men and women might pass to it. Having by a false tale drawn Hator on to this rock, she pushed at the bridge with her foot until it tumbled into the depths below. ‘You and I, Hator, are now together, and there is no means of separating. I wish to see how long the famous frost man can withstand the breath, smiles and perfume of a girl.’ Hator said no word, either then or all that day. He stood till sunset like a tree trunk, and thought of other things. Then the girl grew passionate, and shook her curls. She rose from where she was sitting she looked at him, and touched his arm; but he did not see her. She looked at him, so that all the soul was in her eyes; and then she fell down dead. Hator awoke from his thoughts, and saw her lying, still warm, at his feet, a corpse. He passed to the mainland; but how, it is not related.”

“In those days,” said Spadevil, “there was a mountain island in Ifdawn, separated by wide spaces from the surrounding land. A beautiful girl who was skilled in sorcery had a bridge built so that people could cross to it. After luring Hator to this rock with a false story, she kicked the bridge until it collapsed into the depths below. ‘You and I, Hator, are now together, and there’s no way to separate us. I want to see how long the legendary frost man can endure the breath, smiles, and perfume of a girl.’ Hator didn’t say a word, neither then nor throughout the day. He stood there until sunset like a tree trunk, lost in thought. Then the girl became passionate, shook her curls, stood up from where she was sitting, looked at him, and touched his arm; but he didn’t notice her. She gazed at him, pouring all her soul into her eyes, and then she fell down dead. Hator snapped out of his thoughts and saw her lying at his feet, still warm but lifeless. He returned to the mainland; how he did so is not mentioned.”

Tydomin shuddered. “You too have met your wicked woman, Spadevil; but your method is a nobler one.”

Tydomin shuddered. “You’ve also encountered your evil woman, Spadevil; but your approach is a more honorable one.”

“Don’t pity other women,” said Spadevil, “but love the right. Hator also once conversed with Shaping.”

“Don’t feel sorry for other women,” said Spadevil, “but love the right. Hator also once talked with Shaping.”

“With the Maker of the World?” said Maskull thoughtfully.

“With the Maker of the World?” Maskull said, thinking deeply.

“With the Maker of Pleasure. It is told how Shaping defended his world, and tried to force Hator to acknowledge loveliness and joy. But Hator, answering all his marvellous speeches in a few concise, iron words, showed how this joy and beauty was but another name for the bestiality of souls wallowing in luxury and sloth. Shaping smiled, and said, ‘How comes it that your wisdom is greater than that of the Master of wisdom?’ Hator said, ‘My wisdom does not come from you, nor from your world, but from that other world, which you, Shaping, have vainly tried to imitate.’ Shaping replied, ‘What, then, do you do in my world?’ Hator said, ‘I am here falsely, and therefore I am subject to your false pleasures. But I wrap myself in pain—not because it is good, but because I wish to keep myself as far from you as possible. For pain is not yours, neither does it belong to the other world, but it is the shadow cast by your false pleasures.’ Shaping then said, ‘What is this faraway other world of which you say “This is so—this is not so?” How happens it that you alone of all my creatures have knowledge of it?’ But Hator spat at his feet, and said, ‘You lie, Shaping. All have knowledge of it. You, with your pretty toys, alone obscure it from our view.’ Shaping asked, ‘What, then, am I?’ Hator answered, ‘You are the dreamer of impossible dreams.’ And then the story goes that Shaping departed, ill pleased with what had been said.”

“With the Creator of Pleasure. It’s described how Shaping defended his world and tried to force Hator to recognize beauty and joy. But Hator, responding to all his marvelous speeches with a few straightforward, harsh words, demonstrated how this joy and beauty were just another way of saying the bestiality of souls indulging in luxury and laziness. Shaping smiled and said, ‘How is it that your wisdom is greater than that of the Master of wisdom?’ Hator replied, ‘My wisdom doesn’t come from you or your world, but from that other world, which you, Shaping, have unsuccessfully tried to replicate.’ Shaping then asked, ‘What are you doing in my world?’ Hator said, ‘I am here wrongfully, and so I am subjected to your false pleasures. But I surround myself with pain—not because it’s good, but because I want to keep myself as far from you as possible. For pain isn’t yours, nor does it belong to the other world, but it’s the shadow cast by your false pleasures.’ Shaping then questioned, ‘What is this distant other world of which you say “This is so—this is not so?” Why is it that you alone among all my creations have knowledge of it?’ But Hator spat at his feet and said, ‘You lie, Shaping. Everyone knows of it. You, with your pretty toys, are the only one who clouds it from our sight.’ Shaping asked, ‘Then what am I?’ Hator answered, ‘You are the dreamer of impossible dreams.’ And then the story goes that Shaping left, dissatisfied with what had been said.”

“What other world did Hator refer to?” asked Maskull.

“What other world is Hator talking about?” asked Maskull.

“One where grandeur reigns, Maskull, just as pleasure reigns here.”

“One where greatness rules, Maskull, just as enjoyment rules here.”

“Whether grandeur or pleasure, it makes no difference,” said Maskull. “The individual spirit that lives and wishes to live is mean and corrupt-natured.”

“Whether it’s about greatness or enjoyment, it’s all the same,” said Maskull. “The individual spirit that exists and wants to keep living is small-minded and corrupt by nature.”

“Guard you your pride!” returned Spadevil. “Do not make law for the universe and for all time, but for yourself and for this small, false life of yours.”

“Watch your pride!” Spadevil replied. “Don’t try to create laws for the universe and all time, but just for yourself and this little, fake life of yours.”

“In what shape did death come to that hard, unconquerable man?” asked Tydomin.

“In what form did death come to that tough, unbeatable man?” asked Tydomin.

“He lived to be old, but went upright and free-limbed to his last hour. When he saw that death could not be staved off longer he determined to destroy himself. He gathered his friends around him; not from vanity, but that they might see to what lengths the human soul can go in its perpetual warfare with the voluptuous body. Standing erect, without support, he died by withholding his breath.”

“He lived to be old, but remained upright and agile until his last hour. When he realized that he could no longer avoid death, he decided to take his own life. He gathered his friends around him; not out of vanity, but so they could witness the extremes to which the human spirit can go in its ongoing battle with the pleasures of the body. Standing tall, without support, he died by holding his breath.”

A silence followed, which lasted for perhaps an hour. Their minds refused to acknowledge the icy winds, but the current of their thoughts became frozen.

A silence followed that lasted for about an hour. They ignored the icy winds, but their thoughts became stagnant.

When Branchspell, however, shone out again, though with subdued power, Maskull’s curiosity rose once more. “Your fellow countrymen, then, Spadevil, are sick with self-love?”

When Branchspell shone out again, although with less intensity, Maskull's curiosity was sparked once more. "So, your fellow countrymen, Spadevil, are caught up in self-love?"

“The men of other countries,” said Spadevil, “are the slaves of pleasure and desire, knowing it. But the men of my country are the slaves of pleasure and desire, not knowing it.”

“The men of other countries,” said Spadevil, “are slaves to pleasure and desire, and they know it. But the men of my country are slaves to pleasure and desire, and they don’t even realize it.”

“And yet that proud pleasure, which rejoices in self-torture, has something noble in it.”

“And yet that proud pleasure, which finds joy in self-torture, has something noble about it.”

“He who studies himself at all is ignoble. Only by despising soul as well as body can a man enter into true life.”

“Anyone who reflects on themselves at all is unworthy. Only by looking down on both soul and body can a person truly engage in life.”

“On what grounds do they reject women?”

“Why do they exclude women?”

“Inasmuch as a woman has ideal love, and cannot live for herself. Love for another is pleasure for the loved one, and therefore injurious to him.”

“Insofar as a woman has true love, and cannot live for herself, loving someone else brings joy to that person, which can ultimately be harmful to them.”

“A forest of false ideas is waiting for your axe,” said Maskull. “But will they allow it?”

“A forest of false ideas is waiting for your axe,” Maskull said. “But will they let you?”

“Spadevil knows, Maskull,” said Tydomin, “that be it today or be it tomorrow, love can’t be kept out of a land, even by the disciples of Hator.”

“Spadevil knows, Maskull,” said Tydomin, “that whether it’s today or tomorrow, love can’t be kept out of a land, not even by the followers of Hator.”

“Beware of love—beware of emotion!” exclaimed Spadevil. “Love is but pleasure once removed. Think not of pleasing others, but of serving them.”

“Watch out for love—watch out for feelings!” shouted Spadevil. “Love is just pleasure that’s been taken away. Don’t focus on making others happy, but on helping them.”

“Forgive me, Spadevil, if I am still feminine.”

“Forgive me, Spadevil, if I still come across as feminine.”

Right has no sex. So long, Tydomin, as you remember that you are a woman, so long you will not enter into divine apathy of soul.”

Right has no gender. As long as you keep in mind that you are a woman, you will not fall into the divine indifference of the soul, Tydomin.”

“But where there are no women, there are no children,” said Maskull. “How came there to be all these generations of Hator men?”

“But where there are no women, there are no children,” said Maskull. “How did all these generations of Hator men come to be?”

“Life breeds passion, passion breeds suffering, suffering breeds the yearning for relief from suffering. Men throng to Sant from all parts, in order to have the scars of their souls healed.”

“Life creates passion, passion creates suffering, and suffering creates the desire for relief from that suffering. People come to Sant from all over to heal the scars on their souls.”

“In place of hatred of pleasure, which all can understand, what simple formula do you offer?”

“Instead of hating pleasure, which everyone can relate to, what simple formula do you provide?”

“Iron obedience to duty,” answered Spadevil.

“Iron obedience to duty,” replied Spadevil.

“And if they ask ‘How far is this consistent with hatred of pleasure?’ what will your pronouncement be?”

“And if they ask, ‘How does this relate to the hatred of pleasure?’ what will your response be?”

“I do not answer them, but I answer you, Maskull, who ask the question. Hatred is passion, and all passion springs from the dark fires of self. Do not hate pleasure at all, but pass it by on one side, calm and undisturbed.”

“I don’t respond to them, but I respond to you, Maskull, who asks the question. Hatred is a passion, and all passion comes from the dark fires of the self. Don’t hate pleasure at all; just let it go by on one side, calm and undisturbed.”

“What is the criterion of pleasure? How can we always recognise it, in order to avoid it?”

“What is the standard for pleasure? How can we always identify it, so we can steer clear of it?”

“Rigidly follow duty, and such questions will not arise.”

“Stick firmly to your responsibilities, and those questions won’t come up.”

Later in the afternoon, Tydomin timidly placed her fingers on Spadevil’s arm.

Later in the afternoon, Tydomin nervously placed her fingers on Spadevil’s arm.

“Fearful doubts are in my mind,” she said. “This expedition to Sant may turn out badly. I have seen a vision of you, Spadevil, and myself lying dead and covered in blood, but Maskull was not there.”

“I'm filled with anxious thoughts,” she said. “This trip to Sant might end badly. I've had a vision of you, Spadevil, and me lying dead and covered in blood, but Maskull wasn’t there.”

“We may drop the torch, but it will not be extinguished, and others will raise it.”

“We might drop the torch, but it won't go out, and others will pick it up.”

“Show me a sign that you are not as other men—so that I may know that our blood will not be wasted.”

“Show me a sign that you're not like other men—so I can know that our blood won't be wasted.”

Spadevil regarded her sternly. “I am not a magician. I don’t persuade the senses, but the soul. Does your duty call you to Sant, Tydomin? Then go there. Does it not call you to Sant? Then go no farther. Is not this simple? What signs are necessary?”

Spadevil looked at her seriously. “I’m not a magician. I don’t convince the senses, but the soul. Does your duty take you to Sant, Tydomin? Then go there. If it doesn’t take you to Sant, then don’t go any further. Isn’t this straightforward? What signs do you need?”

“Did I not see you dispel those spouts of lightning? No common man could have done that.”

“Did I not see you make those flashes of lightning disappear? No ordinary person could have done that.”

“Who knows what any man can do? This man can do one thing, that man can do another. But what all men can do is their duty; and to open their eyes to this, I must go to Sant, and if necessary lay down my life. Will you not still accompany me?”

“Who knows what any man is capable of? This man can do one thing, that man can do something else. But what everyone can do is their duty; and to make them aware of this, I must go to Sant, and if necessary, risk my life. Will you not still join me?”

“Yes,” said Tydomin, “I will follow you to the end. It is all the more essential, because I keep on displeasing you with my remarks, and that means I have not yet learned my lesson properly.”

“Yes,” said Tydomin, “I will follow you to the end. It’s even more important because I keep upsetting you with my comments, and that shows I haven’t learned my lesson properly yet.”

“Do not be humble, for humility is only self-judgment, and while we are thinking of self, we must be neglecting some action we could be planning or shaping in our mind.”

“Don’t be humble, because humility is just self-criticism, and while we’re focused on ourselves, we miss out on actions we could be planning or imagining.”

Tydomin continued to be uneasy and preoccupied.

Tydomin felt anxious and distracted.

“Why was Maskull not in the picture?” she asked.

“Why wasn't Maskull in the picture?” she asked.

“You dwell on this foreboding because you imagine it is tragical. There is nothing tragical in death, Tydomin, nor in life. There is only right and wrong. What arises from right or wrong action does not matter. We are not gods, constructing a world, but simple men and women, doing our immediate duty. We may die in Sant—so you have seen it; but the truth will go on living.”

“You focus on this ominous feeling because you think it’s tragic. There’s nothing tragic about death, Tydomin, nor about life. There’s only right and wrong. What comes from right or wrong actions doesn’t matter. We’re not gods creating a world; we’re just ordinary men and women, doing our immediate duties. We might die in Sant—so you’ve witnessed; but the truth will continue to live on.”

“Spadevil, why do you choose Sant to start your work in?” asked Maskull. “These men with fixed ideas seem to me the least likely of any to follow a new light.”

“Spadevil, why do you choose Sant to start your work with?” asked Maskull. “These guys with set ideas seem to me the least likely to embrace a new perspective.”

“Where a bad tree thrives, a good tree will flourish. But where no tree at all can be found, nothing will grow.”

“Where a bad tree thrives, a good tree will flourish. But where no tree at all can be found, nothing will grow.”

“I understand you,” said Maskull. “Here perhaps we are going to martyrdom, but elsewhere we should resemble men preaching to cattle.”

“I get you,” said Maskull. “Here, we might be headed for martyrdom, but elsewhere we’d just be like men preaching to cattle.”

Shortly before sunset they arrived at the extremity of the upland plain, above which towered the black cliffs of the Sant Levels. A dizzy, artificially constructed staircase, of more than a thousand steps of varying depth, twisting and forking in order to conform to the angles of the precipices, led to the world overhead. In the place where they stood they were sheltered from the cutting winds. Branchspell, radiantly shining at last, but on the point of sinking, filled the cloudy sky with violent, lurid colors, some of the combinations of which were new to Maskull. The circle of the horizon was so gigantic, that had he been suddenly carried back to Earth, he would by comparison have fancied himself to be moving beneath the dome of some little, closed-in cathedral. He realised that he was on a foreign planet. But he was not stirred or uplifted by the knowledge; he was conscious only of moral ideas. Looking backward, he saw the plain, which for several miles past had been without vegetation, stretching back away to Disscourn. So regular had been the ascent, and so great was the distance, that the huge pyramid looked nothing more than a slight swelling on the face of the earth.

Shortly before sunset, they arrived at the edge of the upland plain, above which loomed the dark cliffs of the Sant Levels. A dizzying, man-made staircase with over a thousand steps of different depths twisted and forked to match the angles of the cliffs, leading up to the world above. They were sheltered from the biting winds where they stood. Branchspell, finally shining brightly but about to set, filled the cloudy sky with intense, vibrant colors, some of which were new to Maskull. The horizon was so vast that if he had suddenly been taken back to Earth, he would have felt like he was beneath the dome of a small, enclosed cathedral. He realized he was on another planet. But he didn’t feel excited or uplifted by this realization; he was only aware of moral ideas. Looking back, he saw the plain, which had been devoid of vegetation for several miles, stretching back toward Disscourn. The climb had been so steady, and the distance so great, that the massive pyramid appeared to be just a slight bump on the surface of the earth.

Spadevil stopped, and gazed over the landscape in silence. In the evening sunlight his form looked more dense, dark, and real than ever before. His features were set hard in grimness.

Spadevil halted and stared at the landscape in silence. In the evening light, his figure appeared denser, darker, and more real than ever. His features were rigid with seriousness.

He turned around to his companions. “What is the greatest wonder, in all this wonderful scene?” he demanded.

He turned to his friends. “What’s the greatest wonder in this amazing scene?” he asked.

“Acquaint us,” said Maskull.

"Introduce us," said Maskull.

“All that you see is born from pleasure, and moves on, from pleasure to pleasure. Nowhere is right to be found. It is Shaping’s world.”

"Everything you see comes from pleasure and flows from one pleasure to another. There is no such thing as right here. This is the world of Shaping."

“There is another wonder,” said Tydomin, and she pointed her finger toward the sky overhead.

“There’s another wonder,” Tydomin said, pointing her finger at the sky above.

A small cloud, so low down that it was perhaps not more than five hundred feet above them, was sailing along in front of the dark wall of cliff. It was in the exact shape of an open human hand, with downward-pointing fingers. It was stained crimson by the sun; and one or two tiny cloudlets beneath the fingers looked like falling drops of blood.

A small cloud, so low that it was maybe only five hundred feet above them, was drifting in front of the dark cliff. It was shaped just like an open human hand, with fingers pointing down. The sun had turned it a deep red, and one or two tiny clouds below the fingers looked like drops of blood falling.

“Who can doubt now that our death is close at hand?” said Tydomin. “I have been close to death twice today. The first time I was ready, but now I am more ready, for I shall die side by side with the man who has given me my first happiness.”

“Who can doubt now that our death is near?” said Tydomin. “I faced death twice today. The first time I felt prepared, but now I’m even more ready, because I will die next to the man who has given me my first happiness.”

“Do not think of death, but of right persistence,” replied Spadevil. “I am not here to tremble before Shaping’s portents; but to snatch men from him.”

“Don't think about death, but about staying strong,” replied Spadevil. “I'm not here to cower before Shaping's threats; I'm here to save men from him.”

He at once proceeded to lead the way up the staircase. Tydomin gazed upward after him for a moment, with an odd, worshiping light in her eyes. Then she followed him, the second of the party. Maskull climbed last. He was travel stained, unkempt, and very tired; but his soul was at peace. As they steadily ascended the almost perpendicular stairs, the sun got higher in the sky. Its light dyed their bodies a ruddy gold.

He immediately started leading the way up the staircase. Tydomin looked up at him for a moment, her eyes shining with an odd admiration. Then she followed him, becoming the second in line. Maskull came last. He was dirty from traveling, disheveled, and very tired; but he felt at peace inside. As they climbed the steep stairs, the sun rose higher in the sky, bathing their bodies in a warm, golden light.

They gained the top. There they found rolling in front of them, as far as the eye could see, a barren desert of white sand, broken here and there by large, jagged masses of black rock. Tracts of the sand were reddened by the sinking sun. The vast expanse of sky was filled by evil-shaped clouds and wild colors. The freezing wind, flurrying across the desert, drove the fine particles of sand painfully against their faces.

They reached the peak. In front of them stretched a barren desert of white sand, visible as far as they could see, interrupted occasionally by large, jagged black rock formations. Some areas of the sand glowed red from the setting sun. The sky above was filled with ominous clouds and vibrant colors. The icy wind swept across the desert, forcing fine grains of sand painfully against their faces.

“Where now do you take us?” asked Maskull.

“Where are you taking us now?” asked Maskull.

“He who guards the old wisdom of Sant must give up that wisdom to me, that I may change it. What he says, others will say. I go to find Maulger.”

“He who protects the ancient wisdom of Sant must share that wisdom with me so that I can transform it. What he speaks, others will echo. I’m off to find Maulger.”

“And where will you seek him, in this bare country?”

“And where will you look for him in this empty land?”

Spadevil struck off toward the north unhesitatingly.

Spadevil headed north without any hesitation.

“It is not so far,” he said. “It is his custom to be in that part where Sant overhangs the Wombflash Forest. Perhaps he will be there, but I cannot say.”

“It’s not too far,” he said. “He usually hangs out in that area where Sant overlooks the Wombflash Forest. Maybe he’ll be there, but I can’t be sure.”

Maskull glanced toward Tydomin. Her sunken cheeks, and the dark circles beneath her eyes told of her extreme weariness.

Maskull looked over at Tydomin. Her hollow cheeks and the dark circles under her eyes revealed her deep exhaustion.

“The woman is tired, Spadevil,” he said.

“The woman is tired, Spadevil,” he said.

She smiled. “It’s but another step into the land of death. I can manage it. Give me your arm, Maskull.”

She smiled. “It’s just another step into the land of death. I can handle it. Give me your arm, Maskull.”

He put his arm around her waist, and supported her along that way.

He wrapped his arm around her waist and helped her along the way.

“The sun is now sinking,” said Maskull. “Will we get there before dark?”

“The sun is setting now,” said Maskull. “Will we make it there before it gets dark?”

“Fear nothing, Maskull and Tydomin; this pain is eating up the evil in your nature. The road you are walking cannot remain unwalked. We shall arrive before dark.”

“Don’t be afraid, Maskull and Tydomin; this pain is getting rid of the bad in you. The path you’re on can’t stay untraveled. We’ll get there before nightfall.”

The sun then disappeared behind the far-distant ridges that formed the western boundary of the Ifdawn Marest. The sky blazed up into more vivid colors. The wind grew colder.

The sun then sank behind the distant hills that marked the western edge of the Ifdawn Marest. The sky erupted in more vibrant colors. The wind became chillier.

They passed some pools of colourless gnawl water, round the banks of which were planted fruit trees. Maskull ate some of the fruit. It was hard, bitter, and astringent; he could not get rid of the taste, but he felt braced and invigorated by the downward-flowing juices. No other trees or shrubs were to be seen anywhere. No animals appeared, no birds or insects. It was a desolate land.

They walked by some pools of clear, gnawl water, surrounded by fruit trees. Maskull ate some of the fruit. It was tough, bitter, and dry; he couldn't shake off the taste, but he felt energized and refreshed by the juices flowing down. There were no other trees or bushes in sight. No animals, no birds, and no insects appeared. It was an empty, desolate place.

A mile or two passed, when they again approached the edge of the plateau. Far down, beneath their feet, the great Wombflash Forest began. But daylight had vanished there; Maskull’s eyes rested only on a vague darkness. He faintly heard what sounded like the distant sighing of innumerable treetops.

A mile or two went by as they neared the edge of the plateau again. Below them, the vast Wombflash Forest started. But daylight was gone there; Maskull’s eyes only caught a glimpse of vague darkness. He could faintly hear what seemed like the distant rustling of countless treetops.

In the rapidly darkening twilight, they came abruptly on a man. He was standing in a pool, on one leg. A pile of boulders had hidden him from their view. The water came as far up as his calf. A trifork, similar to the one Maskull had seen on Disscourn, but smaller, had been stuck in the mud close by his hand.

In the quickly darkening twilight, they suddenly encountered a man. He was standing in a pool, balancing on one leg. A pile of boulders had concealed him from their sight. The water reached up to his calf. A small trident, similar to the one Maskull had seen on Disscourn, was stuck in the mud near his hand.

They stopped by the side of the pond, and waited. Immediately he became aware of their presence, the man set down his other leg, and waded out of the water toward them, picking up his trifork in doing so.

They pulled over by the pond and waited. As soon as he noticed them, the man set down his other leg and waded out of the water toward them, grabbing his trifork as he did.

“This is not Maulger, but Catice,” said Spadevil.

“This isn’t Maulger, it’s Catice,” said Spadevil.

“Maulger is dead,” said Catice, speaking the same tongue as Spadevil, but with an even harsher accent, so that the tympanum of Maskull’s ear was affected painfully.

“Maulger is dead,” said Catice, speaking the same language as Spadevil, but with an even harsher accent, making Maskull's ear hurt painfully.

The latter saw before him a bowed, powerful individual, advanced in years. He wore nothing but a scanty loincloth. His trunk was long and heavy, but his legs were rather short. His face was beardless, lemon-coloured, and anxious-looking. It was disfigured by a number of longitudinal ruts, a quarter of an inch deep, the cavities of which seemed clogged with ancient dirt. The hair of his head was black and sparse. Instead of the twin membranous organs of Spadevil, he possessed but one; and this was in the centre of his brow.

The latter saw before him a hunched, powerful person, older in years. He wore just a minimal loincloth. His torso was long and heavy, but his legs were rather short. His face was clean-shaven, yellowish, and looked anxious. It was marked by several deep grooves about a quarter of an inch deep, filled with old dirt. His hair was black and thin. Instead of the pair of membranous organs like Spadevil, he had only one, located in the center of his forehead.

Spadevil’s dark, solid person stood out from the rest like a reality among dreams.

Spadevil's dark, solid figure stood out from everyone else like reality among dreams.

“Has the trifork passed to you?” he demanded.

“Did the trifork get passed to you?” he asked.

“Yes. Why have you brought this woman to Sant?”

“Yes. Why did you bring this woman to Sant?”

“I have brought another thing to Sant. I have brought the new faith.”

“I’ve brought something else to Sant. I’ve brought the new faith.”

Catice stood motionless, and looked troubled. “State it.”

Catice stood still, looking worried. “Say it.”

“Shall I speak with many words, or few words?”

“Should I say a lot, or just a little?”

“If you wish to say what is not, many words will not suffice. If you wish to say what is, a few words will be enough.”

“If you want to talk about what is not, a lot of words won’t be enough. If you want to talk about what is, just a few words will do.”

Spadevil frowned.

Spadevil frowned.

“To hate pleasure brings pride with it. Pride is a pleasure. To kill pleasure, we must attach ourselves to duty. While the mind is planning right action, it has no time to think of pleasure.”

“To hate pleasure brings pride with it. Pride is a pleasure. To eliminate pleasure, we must commit ourselves to duty. While the mind is focused on planning the right actions, it has no time to think about pleasure.”

“Is that the whole?” asked Catice.

“Is that it?” Catice asked.

“The truth is simple, even for the simplest man.”

“The truth is straightforward, even for the most basic person.”

“Do you destroy Hator, and all his generations, with a single word?”

“Do you wipe out Hator and all his descendants with just one word?”

“I destroy nature, and set up law.”

“I ruin nature and establish law.”

A long silence followed.

A long pause followed.

“My probe is double,” said Spadevil. “Suffer me to double yours, and you will see as I see.”

“My probe is double,” said Spadevil. “Let me double yours, and you will see what I see.”

“Come you here, you big man!” said Catice to Maskull. Maskull advanced a step closer.

“Hey there, big guy!” said Catice to Maskull. Maskull moved a step closer.

“Do you follow Spadevil in his new faith?”

“Are you following Spadevil in his new belief?”

“As far as death,” exclaimed Maskull.

"As for death," said Maskull.

Catice picked up a flint. “With this stone I strike out one of your two probes. When you have but one, you will see with me, and you will recollect with Spadevil. Choose you then the superior faith, and I shall obey your choice.”

Catice picked up a flint. “With this stone, I’ll take out one of your two probes. When you only have one left, you’ll see things my way, and you’ll remember with Spadevil. So, choose the better faith, and I’ll follow your choice.”

“Endure this little pain, Maskull, for the sake of future men,” said Spadevil.

“Push through this small pain, Maskull, for the sake of future generations,” said Spadevil.

“The pain is nothing,” replied Maskull, “but I fear the result.”

“The pain is no big deal,” replied Maskull, “but I’m worried about what will happen.”

“Permit me, although I am only a woman, to take his place, Catice,” said Tydomin, stretching out her hand.

“Please allow me, even though I'm just a woman, to take his place, Catice,” said Tydomin, reaching out her hand.

He struck at it violently with the flint, and gashed it from wrist to thumb; the pale carmine blood spouted up. “What brings this kiss-lover to Sant?” he said. “How does she presume to make the rules of life for the sons of Hator?”

He hit it hard with the flint and cut into it from wrist to thumb; the pale red blood gushed out. “What brings this kiss-lover to Sant?” he asked. “Who does she think she is, making the rules for the sons of Hator?”

She bit her lip, and stepped back. “Well then, Maskull, accept! I certainly should not have played false to Spadevil; but you hardly can.”

She bit her lip and took a step back. “Well then, Maskull, accept! I definitely shouldn’t have deceived Spadevil; but you can barely do that.”

“If he bids me, I must do it,” said Maskull. “But who knows what will come of it?”

“If he tells me to, I have to do it,” said Maskull. “But who knows what will happen because of it?”

Spadevil spoke. “Of all the descendants of Hator, Catice is the most wholehearted and sincere. He will trample my truth underfoot, thinking me a demon sent by Shaping, to destroy the work of this land. But a seed will escape, and my blood and yours, Tydomin, will wash it. Then men will know that my destroying evil is their greatest good. But none here will live to see that.”

Spadevil spoke. “Of all Hator's descendants, Catice is the most genuine and honest. He will ignore my truth, believing I’m a demon sent by Shaping to ruin this land's work. But one seed will survive, and my blood and yours, Tydomin, will nurture it. Then people will understand that my destructive evil is actually their greatest good. But no one here will live to witness that.”

Maskull now went quite close to Catice, and offered his head. Catice raised his hand, and after holding the flint poised for a moment, brought it down with adroitness and force upon the left-hand probe. Maskull cried out with the pain. The blood streamed down, and the function of the organ was destroyed.

Maskull moved in closer to Catice and presented his head. Catice lifted his hand, and after pausing with the flint for a moment, he struck it down skillfully and forcefully on the left probe. Maskull cried out in pain. Blood poured down, and the function of the organ was ruined.

There was a pause, while he walked to and fro, trying to staunch the blood.

There was a pause as he paced back and forth, trying to stop the bleeding.

“What now do you feel, Maskull? What do you see?” inquired Tydomin anxiously.

“What are you feeling now, Maskull? What do you see?” Tydomin asked anxiously.

He stopped, and stared hard at her. “I now see straight,” he said slowly.

He stopped and looked at her intensely. "I can see clearly now," he said slowly.

“What does that mean?”

"What does that mean now?"

He continued to wipe the blood from his forehead. He looked troubled. “Henceforward, as long as I live, I shall fight with my nature, and refuse to feel pleasure. And I advise you to do the same.”

He kept wiping the blood from his forehead. He looked worried. “From now on, for as long as I live, I will struggle against my nature and refuse to feel pleasure. And I suggest you do the same.”

Spadevil gazed at him sternly. “Do you renounce my teaching?”

Spadevil looked at him seriously. “Do you reject my teaching?”

Maskull, however, returned the gaze without dismay. Spadevil’s image-like clearness of form had departed for him; his frowning face he knew to be the deceptive portico of a weak and confused intellect.

Maskull, however, met the gaze without fear. Spadevil’s sharp, clear appearance had faded for him; he recognized his frowning face as just a misleading facade of a weak and confused mind.

“It is false.”

"It’s not true."

“Is it false to sacrifice oneself for another?” demanded Tydomin.

“Is it wrong to give up everything for someone else?” asked Tydomin.

“I can’t argue as yet,” said Maskull. “At this moment the world with its sweetness seems to me a sort of charnel house. I feel a loathing for everything in it, including myself. I know no more.”

“I can’t argue yet,” said Maskull. “Right now, the world with its sweetness feels to me like a kind of graveyard. I have a disgust for everything in it, including myself. I don’t know anything more.”

“Is there no duty?” asked Spadevil, in a harsh tone.

“Is there no duty?” asked Spadevil, in a harsh tone.

“It appears to me but a cloak under which we share the pleasure of other people.”

“It seems to me just a disguise behind which we enjoy the happiness of others.”

Tydomin pulled at Spadevil’s arm. “Maskull has betrayed you, as he has so many others. Let us go.”

Tydomin tugged at Spadevil's arm. "Maskull has betrayed you, just like he has so many others. Let's get out of here."

He stood fast. “You have changed quickly, Maskull.”

He stood firm. “You’ve changed quickly, Maskull.”

Maskull, without answering him, turned to Catice. “Why do men go on living in this soft, shameful world, when they can kill themselves?”

Maskull, without responding to him, turned to Catice. “Why do men continue to live in this soft, shameful world when they could end it all?”

“Pain is the native air of Surtur’s children. To what other air do you wish to escape?”

“Pain is the natural environment for Surtur’s children. What other environment do you want to escape to?”

“Surtur’s children? Is not Surtur Shaping?”

“Surtur’s kids? Isn’t Surtur forming?”

“It is the greatest of lies. It is Shaping’s masterpiece.”

“It’s the biggest lie. It’s Shaping’s masterpiece.”

“Answer, Maskull!” said Spadevil. “Do you repudiate right action?”

“Answer, Maskull!” Spadevil said. “Do you reject doing what’s right?”

“Leave me alone. Go back! I am not thinking of you, and your ideas. I wish you no harm.”

“Leave me alone. Go back! I’m not thinking about you or your ideas. I wish you no harm.”

The darkness came on fast. There was another prolonged silence.

The darkness fell quickly. There was another long pause.

Catice threw away the flint, and picked up his staff. “The woman must return home,” he said.

Catice tossed aside the flint and grabbed his staff. “The woman needs to go home,” he said.

“She was persuaded here, and did not come freely. You, Spadevil, must die—backslider as you are!”

“She was convinced to be here and didn’t come of her own will. You, Spadevil, must die—hypocrite that you are!”

Tydomin said quietly, “He has no power to enforce this. Are you going to allow the truth to fall to the ground, Spadevil?”

Tydomin said quietly, “He can’t enforce this. Are you really going to let the truth go unnoticed, Spadevil?”

“It will not perish by my death, but by my efforts to escape from death. Catice, I accept your judgment.”

“It won't die because of my death, but because of my attempts to escape death. Catice, I accept your judgment.”

Tydomin smiled. “For my part, I am too tired to walk farther today, so I shall die with him.”

Tydomin smiled. “For my part, I'm too tired to walk any further today, so I’ll die with him.”

Catice said to Maskull, “Prove your sincerity. Kill this man and his mistress, according to the laws of Hator.”

Catice said to Maskull, “Show your sincerity. Kill this man and his mistress, as per the laws of Hator.”

“I can’t do that. I have travelled in friendship with them.”

“I can’t do that. I’ve journeyed in friendship with them.”

“You denied duty; and now you must do your duty,” said Spadevil, calmly stroking his beard. “Whatever law you accept, you must obey, without turning to right or left. Your law commands that we must be stoned; and it will soon be dark.”

“You ignored your responsibilities; now you have to fulfill them,” said Spadevil, calmly stroking his beard. “Whatever laws you choose to follow, you must adhere to them without wavering. Your law dictates that we must be punished, and it will soon be night.”

“Have you not even this amount of manhood?” exclaimed Tydomin.

“Don’t you have even this much manliness?” exclaimed Tydomin.

Maskull moved heavily. “Be my witness, Catice, that the thing was forced on me.”

Maskull moved slowly. “Be my witness, Catice, that this was imposed on me.”

“Hator is looking on, and approving,” replied Catice.

“Hator is watching and giving the thumbs up,” replied Catice.

Maskull then went apart to the pile of boulders scattered by the side of the pool. He glanced about him, and selected two large fragments of rock, the heaviest that he thought he could carry. With these in his arms, he staggered back.

Maskull then walked over to the pile of boulders beside the pool. He looked around and picked two large pieces of rock, the heaviest ones he thought he could carry. With these in his arms, he stumbled back.

He dropped them on the ground, and stood, recovering his breath. When he could speak again, he said, “I have a bad heart for the business. Is there no alternative? Sleep here tonight, Spadevil, and in the morning go back to where you have come from. No one shall harm you.”

He dropped them on the ground and stood there, catching his breath. When he could speak again, he said, “I’m not cut out for this. Is there no other option? Stay here tonight, Spadevil, and in the morning, go back to where you came from. No one will hurt you.”

Spadevil’s ironic smile was lost in the gloom.

Spadevil's ironic smile faded into the shadows.

“Shall I brood again, Maskull, for still another year, and after that come back to Sant with other truths? Come, waste no time, but choose the heavier stone for me, for I am stronger than Tydomin.”

“Should I dwell on this again, Maskull, for yet another year, and then return to Sant with different truths? Come on, don’t waste any time, but pick the heavier stone for me, because I’m stronger than Tydomin.”

Maskull lifted one of the rocks, and stepped out four full paces. Spadevil confronted him, erect, and waited tranquilly.

Maskull picked up one of the rocks and stepped out four full paces. Spadevil faced him, standing tall, and waited calmly.

The huge stone hurtled through the air. Its flight looked like a dark shadow. It struck Spadevil full in the face, crushing his features, and breaking his neck. He died instantaneously.

The giant stone flew through the air. Its trajectory resembled a dark shadow. It hit Spadevil square in the face, smashing his features and breaking his neck. He died instantly.

Tydomin looked away from the fallen man.

Tydomin turned his gaze from the fallen man.

“Be very quick, Maskull, and don’t let me keep him waiting.”

“Be really quick, Maskull, and don’t make him wait.”

He panted, and raised the second stone. She placed herself in front of Spadevil’s body, and stood there, unsmiling and cold.

He huffed and lifted the second stone. She positioned herself in front of Spadevil's body, standing there, expressionless and detached.

The blow caught her between breast and chin, and she fell. Maskull went to her, and, kneeling on the ground, half-raised her in his arms. There she breathed out her last sighs.

The hit landed between her chest and chin, and she collapsed. Maskull rushed over to her, and, kneeling on the ground, lifted her slightly in his arms. There, she let out her last breaths.

After that, he laid her down again, and rested heavily on his hands, while he peered into the dead face. The transition from its heroic, spiritual expression to the vulgar and grinning mask of Crystalman came like a flash; but he saw it.

After that, he laid her down again and pressed his hands down heavily while he looked closely at the lifeless face. The shift from its noble, soulful expression to the crude and grinning mask of Crystalman happened in an instant; but he noticed it.

He stood up in the darkness, and pulled Catice toward him.

He stood up in the dark and pulled Catice closer to him.

“Is that the true likeness of Shaping?”

“Is that the real image of Shaping?”

“It is Shaping stripped of illusion.”

“It is Shaping without any illusion.”

“How comes this horrible world to exist?”

“How did this awful world come to be?”

Catice did not answer.

Catice didn't reply.

“Who is Surtur?”

"Who’s Surtur?"

“You will get nearer to him tomorrow; but not here.”

“You’ll get closer to him tomorrow; just not here.”

“I am wading through too much blood,” said Maskull. “Nothing good can come of it.”

“I’m wading through too much blood,” Maskull said. “Nothing good can come from this.”

“Do not fear change and destruction; but laughter and joy.”

“Don't be afraid of change and chaos; embrace laughter and joy.”

Maskull meditated.

Maskull was deep in thought.

“Tell me, Catice. If I had elected to follow Spadevil, would you really have accepted his faith?”

“Tell me, Catice. If I had chosen to follow Spadevil, would you really have accepted his beliefs?”

“He was a great-souled man,” replied Catice. “I see that the pride of our men is only another sprouting-out of pleasure. Tomorrow I too shall leave Sant, to reflect on all this.”

“He was a big-hearted man,” replied Catice. “I see that the pride of our men is just another form of pleasure. Tomorrow I will also leave Sant to think about all this.”

Maskull shuddered. “Then these two deaths were not a necessity, but a crime!”

Maskull shivered. “So these two deaths weren’t necessary, but a crime!”

“His part was played and henceforward the woman would have dragged down his ideas, with her soft love and loyalty. Regret nothing, stranger, but go away at once out of the land.”

“His role was done, and from now on, the woman would have pulled down his ideas with her gentle love and loyalty. Regret nothing, stranger, but leave this land immediately.”

“Tonight? Where shall I go?”

"Tonight? Where should I go?"

“To Wombflash, where you will meet the deepest minds. I will put you on the way.”

“To Wombflash, where you'll encounter the most insightful thinkers. I’ll guide you along the way.”

He linked his arm in Maskull’s, and they walked away into the night. For a mile or more they skirted the edge of the precipice. The wind was searching, and drove grit into their faces. Through the rifts of the clouds, stars, faint and brilliant, appeared. Maskull saw no familiar constellations. He wondered if the sun of earth was visible, and if so which one it was.

He linked his arm with Maskull’s, and they walked off into the night. For over a mile, they followed the edge of the cliff. The wind was fierce, blowing grit into their faces. Through gaps in the clouds, stars, both faint and bright, emerged. Maskull couldn't see any familiar constellations. He wondered if the sun from Earth was visible, and if it was, which one it could be.

They came to the head of a rough staircase, leading down the cliffside. It resembled the one by which he had come up; but this descended to the Wombflash Forest.

They reached the top of a rugged staircase that led down the cliffside. It looked like the one he had climbed up, but this one went down to the Wombflash Forest.

“That is your path,” said Catice, “and I shall not come any farther.”

“That is your path,” said Catice, “and I won’t go any further.”

Maskull detained him. “Say just this, before we part company—why does pleasure appear so shameful to us?”

Maskull stopped him. “Just tell me this before we go our separate ways—why does pleasure seem so shameful to us?”

“Because in feeling pleasure, we forget our home.”

“Because when we feel pleasure, we forget our home.”

“And that is—”

"And that's—"

“Muspel,” answered Catice.

“Muspel,” replied Catice.

Having made this reply, he disengaged himself, and, turning his back, disappeared into the darkness.

Having said this, he pulled away, and, turning his back, vanished into the darkness.

Maskull stumbled down the staircase as best he could. He was tired, but contemptuous of his pains. His uninjured probe began to discharge matter. He lowered himself from step to step during what seemed an interminable time. The rustling and sighing of the trees grew louder as he approached the bottom; the air became still and warm. Inky blackness was all around him.

Maskull stumbled down the staircase as best he could. He was tired, but he didn't care about his pain. His uninjured probe started to release matter. He lowered himself from step to step for what felt like forever. The rustling and sighing of the trees got louder as he got closer to the bottom; the air became still and warm. Darkness surrounded him.


He at last reached level ground. Still attempting to proceed, he began to trip over roots, and to collide with tree trunks. After this had happened a few times, he determined to go no farther that night. He heaped together some dry leaves for a pillow, and immediately flung himself down to sleep. Deep and heavy unconsciousness seized him almost instantly.

He finally reached flat ground. Still trying to move forward, he started to trip over roots and bump into tree trunks. After this happened a few times, he decided not to go any further that night. He piled up some dry leaves for a pillow and immediately lay down to sleep. Deep, heavy unconsciousness took over him almost instantly.





Chapter 13. THE WOMBFLASH FOREST

He awoke to his third day on Tormance. His limbs ached. He lay on his side, looking stupidly at his surroundings. The forest was like night, but that period of the night when the grey dawn is about to break and objects begin to be guessed at, rather than seen. Two or three amazing shadowy shapes, as broad as houses, loomed up out of the twilight. He did not realise that they were trees, until he turned over on his back and followed their course upward. Far overhead, so high up that he dared not calculate the height, he saw their tops glittering in the sunlight, against a tiny patch of blue sky.

He woke up to his third day on Tormance. His muscles were sore. He lay on his side, staring blankly at his surroundings. The forest was dark, but it was that time of night when dawn is about to break, and you can start to make out shapes rather than see them clearly. Two or three incredible shadowy figures, as wide as houses, rose up from the dim light. He didn’t realize they were trees until he rolled onto his back and looked up. Far above him, so high that he didn't want to think about the distance, he saw their tops shimmering in the sunlight against a small patch of blue sky.

Clouds of mist, rolling over the floor of the forest, kept interrupting his view. In their silent passage they were like phantoms flitting among the trees. The leaves underneath him were sodden, and heavy drops of moisture splashed onto his head from time to time.

Clouds of mist rolled over the forest floor, blocking his view. In their quiet movement, they seemed like ghosts darting between the trees. The leaves beneath him were wet, and heavy droplets of moisture occasionally splashed onto his head.

He continued lying there, trying to reconstruct the events of the preceding day. His brain was lethargic and confused. Something terrible had happened, but what it was he could not for a long time recollect. Then suddenly there came before his eyes that ghastly closing scene at dusk on the Sant plateau—Spadevil’s crushed and bloody features and Tydomin’s dying sighs.... He shuddered convulsively, and felt sick.

He kept lying there, trying to piece together what happened the day before. His mind felt sluggish and confused. Something awful had taken place, but he couldn't remember what for a long time. Then suddenly, the horrifying final scene on the Sant plateau flashed in his mind—Spadevil’s smashed and bloody face and Tydomin’s final gasps.... He shuddered uncontrollably and felt nauseous.

The peculiar moral outlook that had dictated these brutal murders had departed from him during the night, and now he recognised what he had done! During the whole of the previous day he seemed to have been labouring under a series of heavy enchantments. First Oceaxe had enslaved him, then Tydomin, then Spadevil, and lastly Catice. They had forced him to murder and violate; he had guessed nothing, but had imagined that he was travelling as a free and enlightened stranger. What was this nightmare journey for—and would it continue, in the same way?...

The strange moral perspective that had driven these brutal murders had left him during the night, and now he realized what he had done! Throughout the previous day, he felt like he was under a heavy spell. First Oceaxe had controlled him, then Tydomin, then Spadevil, and finally Catice. They had compelled him to kill and violate; he had been oblivious, thinking he was traveling as a free and enlightened stranger. What was this nightmare journey for—and would it go on like this?...

The silence of the forest was so intense that he heard no sound except the pumping of blood through his arteries.

The forest was so quiet that he could only hear the sound of blood pumping through his veins.

Putting his hand to his face, he found that his remaining probe had disappeared and that he was in possession of three eyes. The third eye was on his forehead, where the old sorb had been. He could not guess its use. He still had his third arm, but it was nerveless.

Putting his hand to his face, he discovered that his remaining probe was gone and that he now had three eyes. The third eye was on his forehead, where the old sorb used to be. He couldn't figure out what it was for. He still had his third arm, but it was lifeless.

Now he puzzled his head for a long time, trying unsuccessfully to recall that name which had been the last word spoken by Catice.

Now he racked his brain for a long time, trying unsuccessfully to remember the name that had been the last word spoken by Catice.

He got up, with the intention of resuming his journey. He had no toilet to make, and no meal to prepare. The forest was tremendous. The nearest tree appeared to him to have a circumference of at least a hundred feet. Other dim boles looked equally large. But what gave the scene its aspect of immensity was the vast spaces separating tree from tree. It was like some gigantic, supernatural hall in a life after death. The lowest branches were fifty yards or more from the ground. There was no underbrush; the soil was carpeted only by the dead, wet leaves. He looked all around him, to find his direction, but the cliffs of Sant, which he had descended, were invisible—every way was like every other way, he had no idea which quarter to attack. He grew frightened, and muttered to himself. Craning his neck back, he stared upward and tried to discover the points of the compass from the direction of the sunlight, but it was impossible.

He got up, planning to continue his journey. He had no restroom to use and no meal to cook. The forest was huge. The nearest tree seemed to be at least a hundred feet around. Other distant trunks looked just as large. But what made the scene feel so immense was the vast spaces between the trees. It felt like some gigantic, supernatural hall, as if in an afterlife. The lowest branches were fifty yards or more above the ground. There was no underbrush; the ground was covered only with dead, wet leaves. He looked around to find his direction, but the cliffs of Sant, which he had climbed down, were nowhere to be seen—every direction looked the same, and he had no clue which way to go. He became scared and muttered to himself. Stretching his neck back, he gazed upward, trying to figure out the compass points from the sun's direction, but it was impossible.

While he was standing there, anxious and hesitating, he heard the drum taps. The rhythmical beats proceeded from some distance off. The unseen drummer seemed to be marching through the forest, away from him.

While he was standing there, feeling anxious and unsure, he heard the drum taps. The steady beats came from a distance. The hidden drummer seemed to be moving through the forest, away from him.

“Surtur!” he said, under his breath. The next moment he marvelled at himself for uttering the name. That mysterious being had not been in his thoughts, nor was there any ostensible connection between him and the drumming.

“Surtur!” he said quietly. The next moment, he was amazed at himself for saying the name. That mysterious figure hadn’t crossed his mind, and there was no obvious link between him and the drumming.

He began to reflect—but in the meantime the sounds were travelling away. Automatically he started walking in the same direction. The drum beats had this peculiarity—though odd and mystical, there was nothing awe-inspiring in them, but on the contrary they reminded him of some place and some life with which he was perfectly familiar. Once again they caused all his other sense impressions to appear false.

He started to think—but in the meantime, the sounds were fading away. Without really thinking about it, he began walking in the same direction. The drumbeats had this strange quality—though unusual and mystical, they weren’t intimidating at all; instead, they reminded him of a place and a life he knew very well. Once again, they made all his other sensory experiences feel untrue.

The sounds were intermittent. They would go on for a minute, or for five minutes, and then cease for perhaps a quarter of an hour. Maskull followed them as well as he could. He walked hard among the huge, indistinct trees, in the attempt to come up with the origin of the noise, but the same distance always seemed to separate them. The forest from now onward descended. The gradient was mostly gentle—about one foot in ten—but in some places it was much steeper, and in other parts again it was practically level ground for quite long stretches. There were great swampy marshes, through which Maskull was obliged to splash. It was a matter of indifference to him how wet he became—if only he could catch sight of that individual with the drum. Mile after mile was covered, and still he was no nearer to doing so.

The sounds were sporadic. They lasted for a minute or five, then stopped for maybe fifteen minutes. Maskull followed them as best as he could. He trudged hard through the massive, blurry trees, trying to locate the source of the noise, but the same distance always seemed to keep them apart. From this point on, the forest was on a decline. The slope was mostly gentle—about one foot for every ten—but in some spots, it was much steeper, while in other areas, the ground was practically flat for quite a while. There were large, swampy marshes that Maskull had to wade through. He didn’t care how soaked he got—he just wanted to catch a glimpse of the person with the drum. Mile after mile went by, and still, he wasn’t any closer to finding them.

The gloom of the forest settled down upon his spirits. He felt despondent, tired, and savage. He had not heard the drum beats for some while, and was half inclined to discontinue the pursuit.

The darkness of the forest weighed heavily on his mood. He felt down, exhausted, and fierce. He hadn't heard the drumbeats for a while and was somewhat tempted to stop chasing after it.

Passing around a great, columnar tree trunk, he almost stumbled against a man who was standing on the farther side. He was leaning against the trunk with one hand, in an attitude of repose. His other hand was resting on a staff. Maskull stopped short and stared at him.

Passing around a large, column-like tree trunk, he nearly bumped into a man standing on the other side. The man was leaning against the trunk with one hand, in a relaxed pose. His other hand was resting on a staff. Maskull stopped abruptly and stared at him.

He was nearly naked, and of gigantic build. He over-topped Maskull by a head. His face and body were faintly phosphorescent. His eyes—three in number—were pale green and luminous, shining like lamps. His skin was hairless, but the hair of his head was piled up in thick, black coils, and fastened like a woman’s. His features were absolutely tranquil, but a terrible, quiet energy seemed to lie just underneath the surface.

He was almost naked and incredibly muscular. He towered over Maskull by a head. His face and body had a faint glow. His eyes—there were three of them—were pale green and radiated light, shining like lamps. His skin was smooth, but his hair was styled in thick, black coils, tied up like a woman's. His expression was completely calm, but there was a lurking, intense energy just beneath the surface.

Maskull addressed him. “Did the drumming come from you?”

Maskull spoke to him. “Did the drumming come from you?”

The man shook his head.

The guy shook his head.

“What is your name?”

"What's your name?"

He replied in a strange, strained, twisted voice. Maskull gathered that the name he gave was “Dreamsinter.”

He responded with a strange, strained, twisted voice. Maskull understood that the name he provided was "Dreamsinter."

“What is that drumming?”

“What’s that drumming?”

“Surtur,” said Dreamsinter.

"Surtur," said Dreamsinter.

“Is it advisable for me to follow it?”

"Should I go for it?"

“Why?”

"Why?"

“Perhaps he intends me to. He brought me here from Earth.”

“Maybe he wants me to. He brought me here from Earth.”

Dreamsinter caught hold of him, bent down, and peered into his face. “Not you, but Nightspore.”

Dreamsinter grabbed him, leaned down, and looked into his face. “Not you, but Nightspore.”

This was the first time that Maskull had heard Nightspore’s name since his arrival on the planet. He was so astonished that he could frame no more questions.

This was the first time Maskull had heard Nightspore's name since arriving on the planet. He was so shocked that he couldn't think of any more questions.

“Eat this,” said Dreamsinter. “Then we will chase the sound together.” He picked something up from the ground and handed it to Maskull. He could not see distinctly, but it felt like a hard, round nut, of the size of a fist.

“Eat this,” said Dreamsinter. “Then we’ll chase the sound together.” He picked something up from the ground and handed it to Maskull. He couldn’t see it clearly, but it felt like a hard, round nut, about the size of a fist.

“I can’t crack it.”

"I can't figure it out."

Dreamsinter took it between his hands, and broke it into pieces. Maskull then ate some of the pulpy interior, which was intensely disagreeable.

Dreamsinter held it in his hands and broke it into pieces. Maskull then ate some of the mushy inside, which was really unpleasant.

“What am I doing in Tormance, then?” he asked.

“What am I doing in Tormance, then?” he asked.

“You came to steal Muspel-fire, to give a deeper life to men—never doubting if your soul could endure that burning.”

“You came to steal Muspel-fire, to bring a richer life to people—never questioning whether your soul could handle that intensity.”

Maskull could hardly decipher the strangled words.

Maskull could barely understand the choked words.

“Muspel.... That’s the name I’ve been trying to remember ever since I awoke.”

“Muspel.... That’s the name I’ve been trying to recall ever since I woke up.”

Dreamsinter suddenly turned his head sideways, and appeared to listen for something. He motioned with his hand to Maskull to keep quiet.

Dreamsinter suddenly turned his head to the side and seemed to listen for something. He gestured with his hand for Maskull to be quiet.

“Is it the drumming?”

"Is it the music?"

“Hush! They come.”

"Shh! They're coming."

He was looking toward the upper forest. The now familiar drum rhythm was heard—this time accompanied by the tramp of marching feet.

He was looking up at the forest. The now familiar drumbeat was heard—this time along with the sound of marching feet.

Maskull saw, marching through the trees and heading toward them, three men in single file separated from one another by only a yard or so. They were travelling down hill at a swift pace, and looked neither to left nor right. They were naked. Their figures were shining against the black background of the forest with a pale, supernatural light—green and ghostly. When they were abreast of him, about twenty feet off, he perceived who they were. The first man was himself—Maskull. The second was Krag. The third man was Nightspore. Their faces were grim and set.

Maskull saw three men marching through the trees, walking toward them in a single file, spaced about a yard apart. They were moving quickly downhill and didn’t look to either side. They were naked. Their bodies glowed against the dark backdrop of the forest with a pale, otherworldly light—green and eerie. When they got close, about twenty feet away, he realized who they were. The first man was himself—Maskull. The second was Krag. The third man was Nightspore. Their faces were serious and tense.

The source of the drumming was out of sight. The sound appeared to come from some point in front of them. Maskull and Dreamsinter put themselves in motion, to keep up with the swiftly moving marchers. At the same time a low, faint music began.

The source of the drumming was hidden from view. The sound seemed to come from somewhere in front of them. Maskull and Dreamsinter started moving to keep up with the quickly advancing marchers. At the same time, a soft, distant music began.

Its rhythm stepped with the drum beats, but, unlike the latter, it did not seem to proceed from any particular quarter of the forest. It resembled the subjective music heard in dreams, which accompanies the dreamer everywhere, as a sort of natural atmosphere, rendering all his experiences emotional. It seemed to issue from an unearthly orchestra, and was strongly troubled, pathetic and tragic. Maskull marched, and listened; and as he listened, it grew louder and stormier. But the pulse of the drum interpenetrated all the other sounds, like the quiet beating of reality.

Its rhythm matched the drum beats, but, unlike the latter, it didn’t seem to come from any specific part of the forest. It was like the music experienced in dreams, which follows the dreamer everywhere, creating a kind of natural atmosphere that adds emotion to all their experiences. It felt like it was coming from an otherworldly orchestra, and it was deeply troubled, moving, and tragic. Maskull walked and listened; and as he listened, it grew louder and more intense. But the pulse of the drum blended with all the other sounds, like the steady beating of reality.

His emotion deepened. He could not have said if minutes or hours were passing. The spectral procession marched on, a little way ahead, on a path parallel with his own and Dreamsinter’s. The music pulsated violently. Krag lifted his arm, and displayed a long, murderous-looking knife. He sprang forward and, raising it over the phantom Maskull’s back, stabbed him twice, leaving the knife in the wound the second time. Maskull threw up his arms, and fell down dead. Krag leaped into the forest and vanished from sight. Nightspore marched on alone, stern and unmoved.

His emotions intensified. He couldn't tell whether minutes or hours were passing. The ghostly procession continued a short distance ahead, on a path parallel to his and Dreamsinter’s. The music throbbed powerfully. Krag raised his arm, showing a long, scary-looking knife. He lunged forward and, lifting it over the ghostly Maskull’s back, stabbed him twice, leaving the knife embedded in the wound the second time. Maskull raised his arms and collapsed dead. Krag jumped into the forest and disappeared from view. Nightspore continued alone, serious and unflinching.

The music rose to crescendo. The whole dim, gigantic forest was roaring with sound. The tones came from all sides, from above, from the ground under their feet. It was so grandly passionate that Maskull felt his soul loosening from its bodily envelope.

The music built to a climax. The entire dark, massive forest was filled with sound. The notes came from all around, from above, and from the ground beneath them. It was so intensely emotional that Maskull felt his soul breaking free from his body.

He continued to follow Nightspore. A strange brightness began to glow in front of them. It was not daylight, but a radiance such as he had never seen before, and such as he could not have imagined to be possible. Nightspore moved straight toward it. Maskull felt his chest bursting. The light flashed higher. The awful harmonies of the music followed hard one upon another, like the waves of a wild, magic ocean.... His body was incapable of enduring such shocks, and all of a sudden he tumbled over in a faint that resembled death.

He kept following Nightspore. A strange light started to shine in front of them. It wasn’t daylight, but a brightness he had never seen before, something he couldn’t have imagined possible. Nightspore headed straight for it. Maskull felt his chest tightening. The light intensified. The terrifying melodies of the music came crashing one after another, like the waves of a chaotic, enchanted ocean... His body couldn’t handle such intense sensations, and suddenly he collapsed in a faint that felt like death.





Chapter 14. POLECRAB

The morning slowly passed. Maskull made some convulsive movements, and opened his eyes. He sat up, blinking. All was night-like and silent in the forest. The strange light had gone, the music had ceased, Dreamsinter had vanished. He fingered his beard, clotted with Tydomin’s blood, and fell into a deep muse.

The morning dragged on. Maskull made some jerky movements and opened his eyes. He sat up, blinking. It was dark and quiet in the forest. The strange light was gone, the music had stopped, and Dreamsinter had disappeared. He touched his beard, matted with Tydomin’s blood, and fell into a deep thought.

“According to Panawe and Catice, this forest contains wise men. Perhaps Dreamsinter was one. Perhaps that vision I have just seen was a specimen of his wisdom. It looked almost like an answer to my question.... I ought not to have asked about myself, but about Surtur. Then I would have got a different answer. I might have learned something... I might have seen him.”

“According to Panawe and Catice, this forest is home to wise individuals. Maybe Dreamsinter was one of them. Maybe that vision I just had was a glimpse of his wisdom. It almost felt like a response to my question.... I shouldn't have asked about myself, but about Surtur. Then I would have received a different answer. I could have learned something... I could have seen him.”

He remained quiet and apathetic for a bit.

He stayed silent and indifferent for a while.

“But I couldn’t face that awful glare,” he proceeded. “It was bursting my body. He warned me, too. And so Surtur does really exist, and my journey stands for something. But why am I here, and what can I do? Who is Surtur? Where is he to be found?”

“But I couldn’t handle that terrible glare,” he continued. “It was overwhelming me. He warned me, too. So Surtur actually exists, and my journey means something. But why am I here, and what can I do? Who is Surtur? Where can I find him?”

Something wild came into his eyes.

Something wild appeared in his eyes.

“What did Dreamsinter mean by his ‘Not you, but Nightspore’? Am I a secondary character—is he regarded as important; and I as unimportant? Where is Nightspore, and what is he doing? Am I to wait for his time and pleasure—can I originate nothing?”

“What did Dreamsinter mean by his ‘Not you, but Nightspore’? Am I just a minor character—does he see Nightspore as significant, and me as insignificant? Where is Nightspore, and what’s he up to? Am I supposed to wait for his timing and approval—can I not create anything of my own?”

He continued sitting up, with straight-extended legs.

He stayed sitting up, with his legs straight out in front of him.

“I must make up my mind that this is a strange journey, and that the strangest things will happen in it. It’s no use making plans, for I can’t see two steps ahead—everything is unknown. But one thing’s evident: nothing but the wildest audacity will carry me through, and I must sacrifice everything else to that. And therefore if Surtur shows himself again, I shall go forward to meet him, even if it means death.”

“I have to accept that this is a bizarre journey, and the weirdest things will happen along the way. There’s no point in making plans since I can’t foresee what's next—everything is uncertain. But one thing is clear: only the boldest courage will guide me through, and I must give up everything else for that. So, if Surtur shows up again, I will step forward to confront him, even if it leads to my death.”

Through the black, quiet aisles of the forest the drum beats came again. The sound was a long way off and very faint. It was like the last mutterings of thunder after a heavy storm. Maskull listened, without getting up. The drumming faded into silence, and did not return.

Through the dark, still aisles of the forest, the drumbeats sounded again. The noise was far away and very faint. It was like the final rumbles of thunder after a heavy storm. Maskull listened without getting up. The drumming faded into silence and didn’t come back.

He smiled queerly, and said aloud, “Thanks, Surtur! I accept the omen.”

He smiled oddly and said out loud, “Thanks, Surtur! I accept the omen.”

When he was about to get up, he found that the shrivelled skin that had been his third arm was flapping disconcertingly with every movement of his body. He made perforations in it all around, as close to his chest as possible, with the fingernails of both hands; then he carefully twisted it off. In that world of rapid growth and ungrowth he judged that the stump would soon disappear. After that, he rose and peered into the darkness.

When he was about to get up, he noticed that the shriveled skin that had been his third arm was flapping awkwardly with every movement of his body. He made small holes in it all around, as close to his chest as possible, using the fingernails of both hands; then he carefully twisted it off. In that world of rapid growth and decay, he figured the stump would soon vanish. After that, he stood up and looked into the darkness.

The forest at that point sloped rather steeply and, without thinking twice about it, he took the downhill direction, never doubting it would bring him somewhere. As soon as he started walking, his temper became gloomy and morose—he was shaken, tired, dirty, and languid with hunger; moreover, he realised that the walk was not going to be a short one. Be that as it may, he determined to sit down no more until the whole dismal forest was at his back.

The forest at that point sloped quite steeply, and without giving it a second thought, he headed downhill, confident it would lead him somewhere. As soon as he started walking, his mood turned dark and depressed—he felt shaken, exhausted, dirty, and weak with hunger; plus, he realized that the walk was going to be a long one. Regardless, he decided he wouldn’t stop until the entire gloomy forest was behind him.

One after another the shadowy, houselike trees were observed, avoided, and passed. Far overhead the little patch of glowing sky was still always visible; otherwise he had no clue to the time of day. He continued tramping sullenly down the slope for many damp, slippery miles—in some places through bogs. When, presently, the twilight seemed to thin, he guessed that the open world was not far away. The forest grew more palpable and grey, and now he saw its majesty better. The tree trunks were like round towers, and so wide were the intervals that they resembled natural amphitheatres. He could not make out the colour of the bark. Everything he saw amazed him, but his admiration was of the growling, grudging kind. The difference in light between the forest behind him and the forest ahead became so marked that he could no longer doubt that he was on the point of coming out.

One after another, the shadowy, house-like trees were noticed, avoided, and passed by. Far overhead, the small patch of glowing sky was still always visible; otherwise, he had no sense of the time of day. He kept trudging sullenly down the slope for many damp, slippery miles—in some spots, through bogs. When the twilight began to lighten, he figured that the open world was not far away. The forest became clearer and greyer, and he could see its grandeur better now. The tree trunks looked like round towers, and the spaces between them resembled natural amphitheaters. He couldn’t make out the color of the bark. Everything he saw amazed him, but his admiration was of the sulking, begrudging kind. The contrast in light between the forest behind him and the forest ahead became so strong that he could no longer doubt he was about to break through.

Real light was in front of him; looking back, he found he had a shadow. The trunks acquired a reddish tint. He quickened his pace. As the minutes went by, the bright patch ahead grew luminous and vivid; it had a tinge of blue. He also imagined that he heard the sound of surf.

Real light was ahead of him; when he looked back, he saw he had a shadow. The tree trunks took on a reddish hue. He picked up the pace. As the minutes passed, the bright spot in front became more luminous and vibrant; it had a hint of blue. He also thought he could hear the sound of the waves.

All that part of the forest toward which he was moving became rich with colour. The boles of the trees were of a deep, dark red; their leaves, high above his head, were ulfire-hued; the dead leaves on the ground were of a colour he could not name. At the same time he discovered the use of his third eye. By adding a third angle to his sight, every object he looked at stood out in greater relief. The world looked less flat—more realistic and significant. He had a stronger attraction toward his surroundings; he seemed somehow to lose his egotism, and to become free and thoughtful.

All that part of the forest he was heading toward was vibrant with color. The trunks of the trees were a deep, dark red; their leaves, high above him, were a fiery hue; the dead leaves on the ground were a color he couldn’t quite name. At the same time, he realized how to use his third eye. With this added perspective, everything he looked at became more pronounced. The world felt less flat—more real and significant. He felt a stronger connection to his surroundings; he somehow shed his ego and became more open and reflective.

Now through the last trees he saw full daylight. Less than half a mile separated him from the border of the forest, and, eager to discover what lay beyond, he broke into a run. He heard the surf louder. It was a peculiar hissing sound that could proceed only from water, yet was unlike the sea. Almost immediately he came within sight of an enormous horizon of dancing waves, which he knew must be the Sinking Sea. He fell back into a quick walk, continuing to stare hard. The wind that met him was hot, fresh and sweet.

Now, as he moved past the last trees, he saw bright daylight. Less than half a mile stood between him and the edge of the forest, and eager to see what was out there, he broke into a run. The sound of the waves grew louder. It was a strange hissing noise that could only come from water, but it didn’t sound like the ocean. Almost immediately, he spotted a vast horizon of rolling waves that he recognized as the Sinking Sea. He slowed to a brisk walk, still gazing intently. The wind that greeted him was warm, fresh, and sweet.

When he arrived at the final fringe of forest, which joined the wide sands of the shore without any change of level, he leaned with his back to a great tree and gazed his fill, motionless, at what lay in front of him. The sands continued east and west in a straight line, broken only here and there by a few creeks. They were of a brilliant orange colour, but there were patches of violet. The forest appeared to stand sentinel over the shore for its entire length. Everything else was sea and sky—he had never seen so much water. The semicircle of the skyline was so vast that he might have imagined himself on a flat world, with a range of vision determined only by the power of his eye. The sea was unlike any sea on Earth. It resembled an immense liquid opal. On a body colour of rich, magnificent emerald-green, flashes of red, yellow, and blue were everywhere shooting up and vanishing. The wave motion was extraordinary. Pinnacles of water were slowly formed until they attained a height of perhaps ten or twenty feet, when they would suddenly sink downward and outward, creating in their descent a series of concentric rings for long distances around them. Quickly moving currents, like rivers in the sea, could be seen, racing away from land; they were of a darker green and bore no pinnacles. Where the sea met the shore, the waves rushed over the sands far in, with almost sinister rapidity—accompanied by a weird, hissing, spitting sound, which was what Maskull had heard. The green tongues rolled in without foam.

When he reached the edge of the forest, where it met the wide sandy shore without any height difference, he leaned against a large tree and stared intently at the scene before him. The sand stretched east and west in a straight line, interrupted here and there by a few creeks. It was a bright orange color, with patches of violet scattered throughout. The forest seemed to guard the shoreline along its entire length. Beyond that was just the sea and sky—he had never seen so much water. The curve of the horizon was so expansive that he could have believed he was on a flat world, with his vision limited only by the strength of his gaze. The sea was unlike any he had ever encountered on Earth. It looked like a massive liquid opal. On a deep, stunning emerald-green base, flashes of red, yellow, and blue shot up and disappeared everywhere. The movement of the waves was extraordinary. Peaks of water slowly formed until they reached about ten or twenty feet high, and then they would suddenly crash down and spread outward, creating a series of rings that stretched out for long distances. Fast currents, resembling rivers in the sea, could be seen rushing away from the shore; these were darker green and didn't have any peaks. Where the sea met the shore, the waves surged far onto the sand with almost eerie speed—accompanied by a strange hissing and spitting sound that Maskull had heard. The green waves rolled in without foaming.

About twenty miles distant, as he judged, directly opposite him, a long, low island stood up from the sea, black and not distinguished in outline. It was Swaylone’s Island. Maskull was less interested in that than in the blue sunset that glowed behind its back. Alppain had set, but the whole northern sky was plunged into the minor key by its afterlight. Branchspell in the zenith was white and overpowering, the day was cloudless and terrifically hot; but where the blue sun had sunk, a sombre shadow seemed to overhang the world. Maskull had a feeling of disintegration—just as if two chemically distinct forces were simultaneously acting upon the cells of his body. Since the afterglow of Alppain affected him like this, he thought it more than likely that he would never be able to face that sun itself, and go on living. Still, some modification might happen to him that would make it possible.

About twenty miles away, as he guessed, directly across from him, a long, low island rose up from the sea, dark and indistinct in shape. It was Swaylone’s Island. Maskull was less interested in that than in the blue sunset glowing behind it. Alppain had set, but the entire northern sky was cast in a muted tone from its afterlight. Branchspell was bright and overwhelming in the sky, the day was clear and incredibly hot; but where the blue sun had vanished, a gloomy shadow seemed to hang over the world. Maskull felt a sense of disintegration—like two chemically different forces were acting on the cells of his body at the same time. Since the afterglow of Alppain affected him this way, he thought it was likely that he would never be able to confront that sun itself and continue living. Still, some change could happen to him that would make it possible.

The sea tempted him. He made up his mind to bathe, and at once walked toward the shore. The instant he stepped outside the shadow line of the forest trees, the blinding rays of the sun beat down on him so savagely that for a few minutes he felt sick and his head swam. He trod quickly across the sands. The orange-coloured parts were nearly hot enough to roast food, he judged, but the violet parts were like fire itself. He stepped on a patch in ignorance, and immediately jumped high into the air with a startled yell.

The sea called to him. He decided to go for a swim and walked straight to the shore. The moment he stepped out of the shade of the trees, the intense sunlight hit him so hard that for a few minutes he felt sick and dizzy. He hurried across the sand. The orange areas were almost hot enough to cook food, he thought, but the violet spots felt like actual fire. He unknowingly stepped on one and jumped up with a shocked yell.

The sea was voluptuously warm. It would not bear his weight, so he determined to try swimming. First of all he stripped off his skin garment, washed it thoroughly with sand and water, and laid it in the sun to dry. Then he scrubbed himself as well as he could and washed out his beard and hair. After that, he waded in a long way, until the water reached his breast, and took to swimming—avoiding the spouts as far as possible He found it no pastime. The water was everywhere of unequal density. In some places he could swim, in others he could barely save himself from drowning, in others again he could not force himself beneath the surface at all. There were no outward signs to show what the water ahead held in store for him. The whole business was most dangerous.

The sea was pleasantly warm. It wouldn’t support his weight, so he decided to try swimming. First, he took off his skin garment, washed it thoroughly with sand and water, and laid it out in the sun to dry. Then he cleaned himself as best as he could and rinsed out his beard and hair. After that, he waded in for a long way until the water reached his chest and started swimming—avoiding the splashes as much as possible. He didn’t find it enjoyable. The water's density was inconsistent everywhere. In some spots, he could swim, while in others, he could barely keep from drowning, and in some places, he couldn’t dive beneath the surface at all. There were no visible signs to indicate what the water ahead was like. The whole situation was very risky.

He came out, feeling clean and invigorated. For a time he walked up and down the sands, drying himself in the hot sunshine and looking around him. He was a naked stranger in a huge, foreign, mystical world, and whichever way he turned, unknown and threatening forces were glaring at him. The gigantic, white, withering Branchspell, the awful, body-changing Alppain, the beautiful, deadly, treacherous sea, the dark and eerie Swaylone’s Island, the spirit-crushing forest out of which he had just escaped—to all these mighty powers, surrounding him on every side, what resources had he, a feeble, ignorant traveller from a tiny planet on the other side of space, to oppose, to avoid being utterly destroyed?... Then he smiled to himself. “I’ve already been here two days, and still I survive. I have luck—and with that one can balance the universe. But what is luck—a verbal expression, or a thing?”

He stepped out, feeling fresh and energized. For a while, he walked back and forth on the sand, drying off in the warm sunshine and taking in his surroundings. He was a naked stranger in a vast, unfamiliar, mystical world, and no matter which direction he looked, unknown and menacing forces were staring at him. The gigantic, white, crumbling Branchspell, the terrifying, body-altering Alppain, the beautiful, deadly, treacherous sea, the dark and eerie Swaylone’s Island, and the spirit-crushing forest he had just escaped from—against all these powerful entities, surrounding him on every side, what could he, a weak, clueless traveler from a tiny planet on the other side of space, do to avoid being completely destroyed? Then he smiled to himself. “I’ve already been here for two days, and I'm still alive. I have luck—and with that, you can balance the universe. But what is luck—a phrase, or something real?”

As he was putting on his skin, which was now dry, the answer came to him, and this time he was grave. “Surtur brought me here, and Surtur is watching over me. That is my ‘luck.’... But what is Surtur in this world?... How is he able to protect me against the blind and ungovernable forces of nature? Is he stronger than Nature?...”

As he was putting on his now dry skin, the answer hit him, and this time he was serious. “Surtur brought me here, and Surtur is looking out for me. That’s my ‘luck.’... But what is Surtur in this world?... How is he able to protect me from the blind and uncontrollable forces of nature? Is he stronger than Nature?...”

Hungry as he was for food, he was hungrier still for human society, for he wished to inquire about all these things. He asked himself which way he should turn his steps. There were only two ways; along the shore, either east or west. The nearest creek lay to the east, cutting the sands about a mile away. He walked toward it.

Hungry as he was for food, he was even hungrier for companionship, as he wanted to ask about all these things. He wondered which direction he should go. There were only two options; along the shore, either east or west. The nearest creek was to the east, about a mile away. He walked toward it.

The forest face was forbidding and enormously high. It was so squarely turned to the sea that it looked as though it had been planed by tools. Maskull strode along in the shade of the trees, but kept his head constantly turned away from them, toward the sea—there it was more cheerful. The creek, when he reached it, proved to be broad and flat-banked. It was not a river, but an arm of the sea. Its still, dark green water curved around a bend out of sight, into the forest. The trees on both banks overhung the water, so that it was completely in shadow.

The forest was imposing and extremely tall. It faced the sea so perfectly that it seemed like it had been shaped by tools. Maskull walked along in the shade of the trees but kept turning his head away from them to look at the sea—it seemed brighter over there. When he reached the creek, he found it to be wide and flat-banked. It wasn't a river but an extension of the sea. Its calm, dark green water curved around a bend out of sight into the forest. The trees on both sides hung over the water, completely shading it.

He went as far as the bend, beyond which another short reach appeared. A man was sitting on a narrow shelf of bank, with his feet in the water. He was clothed in a coarse, rough hide, which left his limbs bare. He was short, thick, and sturdy, with short legs and a long, powerful arms, terminating in hands of an extraordinary size. He was oldish. His face was plain, slablike, and expressionless; it was full of wrinkles, and walnut-coloured. Both face and head were bald, and his skin was tough and leathery. He seemed to be some sort of peasant, or fisherman; there was no trace in his face of thought for others, or delicacy of feeling. He possessed three eyes, of different colors—jade-green, blue, and ulfire.

He walked as far as the bend, past which another short stretch appeared. A man was sitting on a narrow ledge of the bank, with his feet in the water. He wore a coarse, rough hide that left his limbs exposed. He was short, stocky, and strong, with short legs and long, powerful arms that ended in unusually large hands. He was middle-aged. His face was plain, flat, and expressionless; it was full of wrinkles and a walnut color. Both his face and head were bald, and his skin was tough and leathery. He looked like some kind of peasant or fisherman; there was no hint of consideration for others or sensitivity in his expression. He had three eyes, each a different color—jade green, blue, and fiery red.

In front of him, riding on the water, moored to the bank, was an elementary raft, consisting of the branches of trees, clumsily corded together.

In front of him, floating on the water and tied to the shore, was a basic raft made of tree branches that were awkwardly tied together.

Maskull addressed him. “Are you another of the wise men of the Wombflash Forest?”

Maskull addressed him. “Are you another one of the wise people from Wombflash Forest?”

The man answered him in a gruff, husky voice, looking up as he did so. “I’m a fisherman. I know nothing about wisdom.”

The man replied in a rough, deep voice, looking up as he spoke. “I’m a fisherman. I don’t know anything about wisdom.”

“What name do you go by?”

“What name do you go by?”

“Polecrab. What’s yours?”

"Polecrab. What's yours?"

“Maskull. If you’re a fisherman, you ought to have fish. I’m famishing.”

“Maskull. If you’re a fisherman, you should have fish. I’m starving.”

Polecrab grunted, and paused a minute before answering.

Polecrab grunted and took a moment before replying.

“There’s fish enough. My dinner is cooking in the sands now. It’s easy enough to get you some more.”

“There’s plenty of fish. My dinner is cooking in the sand right now. It’s simple enough to get you some more.”

Maskull found this a pleasant speech.

Maskull found this talk nice.

“But how long will it take?” he asked.

“But how long will it take?” he asked.

The man slid the palms of his hands together, producing a shrill, screeching noise. He lifted his feet from the water, and clambered onto the bank. In a minute or two a curious little beast came crawling up to his feet, turning its face and eyes up affectionately, like a dog. It was about two feet long, and somewhat resembled a small seal, but had six legs, ending in strong claws.

The man rubbed his hands together, making a loud, screeching sound. He lifted his feet out of the water and climbed onto the shore. In a minute or two, a curious little creature crawled up to his feet, looking up at him affectionately, like a dog. It was about two feet long and looked a bit like a small seal but had six legs ending in strong claws.

“Arg, go fish!” said Polecrab hoarsely.

“Ugh, go fish!” said Polecrab hoarsely.

The animal immediately tumbled off the bank into the water. It swam gracefully to the middle of the creek and made a pivotal dive beneath the surface, where it remained a great while.

The animal quickly rolled off the bank into the water. It swam smoothly to the center of the creek and made a significant dive below the surface, where it stayed for quite some time.

“Simple fishing,” remarked Maskull. “But what’s the raft for?”

“Just regular fishing,” Maskull said. “But what’s the raft for?”

“To go to sea with. The best fish are out at sea. These are eatable.”

“To go out to sea with. The best fish are out at sea. These are edible.”

“That arg seems a highly intelligent creature.”

"That arg seems like a very smart creature."

Polecrab grunted again. “I’ve trained close on a hundred of them. The bigheads learn best, but they’re slow swimmers. The narrowheads swim like eels, but can’t be taught. Now I’ve started interbreeding them—he’s one of them.”

Polecrab grunted again. “I’ve trained nearly a hundred of them. The bigheads learn the fastest, but they’re slow swimmers. The narrowheads swim like eels, but they can’t be taught. Now I’ve started interbreeding them—he's one of them.”

“Do you live here alone?”

“Do you live here by yourself?”

“No, I’ve got a wife and three boys. My wife’s sleeping somewhere, but where the lads are, Shaping knows.”

“No, I have a wife and three kids. My wife is sleeping somewhere, but who knows where the boys are.”

Maskull began to feel very much at home with this unsophisticated being.

Maskull started to feel completely at home with this simple being.

“The raft’s all crazy,” he remarked, staring at it. “If you go far out in that, you’ve got more pluck than I have.”

“The raft looks all messed up,” he said, looking at it. “If you go far out on that, you’ve got more guts than I do.”

“I’ve been to Matterplay on it,” said Polecrab.

“I’ve been to Matterplay about that,” said Polecrab.

The arg reappeared and started swimming to shore, but this time clumsily, as if it were bearing a heavy weight under the surface. When it landed at its master’s feet, they saw that each set of claws was clutching a fish—six in all. Polecrab took them from it. He proceeded to cut off the heads and tails with a sharp-edged stone which he picked up; these he threw to the arg, which devoured them without any fuss.

The arg showed up again and started making its way to shore, but this time it was clumsy, like it was dragging a heavy load below the surface. When it reached its master’s feet, they saw that each of its claws was holding a fish—six in total. Polecrab grabbed them. He then used a sharp stone he picked up to cut off the heads and tails; these he tossed to the arg, which ate them without a second thought.

Polecrab beckoned to Maskull to follow him and, carrying the fish, walked toward the open shore, by the same way that he had come. When they reached the sands, he sliced the fish, removed the entrails, and digging a shallow hole in a patch of violet sand, placed the remainder of the carcasses in it, and covered them over again. Then he dug up his own dinner. Maskull’s nostrils quivered at the savoury smell, but he was not yet to dine.

Polecrab signaled Maskull to follow him and, carrying the fish, walked toward the open shore, along the same path he had taken before. Once they reached the sand, he cut the fish, removed the insides, and dug a shallow hole in a patch of purple sand, placing the leftover parts in it and covering them up again. Then he unearthed his own meal. Maskull’s nostrils flared at the delicious smell, but he wasn't ready to eat just yet.

Polecrab, turning to go with the cooked fish in his hands, said, “These are mine, not yours. When yours are done, you can come back and join me, supposing you want company.”

Polecrab, turning to leave with the cooked fish in his hands, said, “These are mine, not yours. When yours are ready, you can come back and join me if you want company.”

“How soon will that be?”

“When will that be ready?”

“About twenty minutes,” replied the fisherman, over his shoulder.

“About twenty minutes,” replied the fisherman, looking back.

Maskull sheltered himself in the shadows of the forest, and waited. When the time had approximately elapsed, he disinterred his meal, scorching his fingers in the operation, although it was only the surface of the sand which was so intensely hot. Then he returned to Polecrab.

Maskull hid in the shadows of the forest and waited. When enough time had passed, he dug up his meal, burning his fingers in the process, even though it was just the top layer of the sand that was so hot. Then he went back to Polecrab.

In the warm, still air and cheerful shade of the inlet, they munched in silence, looking from their food to the sluggish water, and back again. With every mouthful Maskull felt his strength returning. He finished before Polecrab, who ate like a man for whom time has no value. When he had done, he stood up.

In the warm, calm air and friendly shade of the inlet, they quietly ate, glancing from their food to the slow water, and back again. With every bite, Maskull felt his strength coming back. He finished before Polecrab, who ate like he had all the time in the world. Once he was done, he stood up.

“Come and drink,” he said, in his husky voice.

“Come and drink,” he said in his raspy voice.

Maskull looked at him inquiringly.

Maskull looked at him curiously.

The man led him a little way into the forest, and walked straight up to a certain tree. At a convenient height in its trunk a hole had been tapped and plugged. Polecrab removed the plug and put his mouth to the aperture, sucking for quite a long time, like a child at its mother’s breast. Maskull, watching him, imagined that he saw his eyes growing brighter.

The man guided him deeper into the forest and walked directly to a specific tree. At a suitable height on its trunk, a hole had been drilled and sealed. Polecrab removed the plug and put his mouth to the opening, sucking for a long time, similar to a child nursing at its mother’s breast. Maskull, observing him, thought he noticed Polecrab's eyes growing brighter.

When his own turn came to drink, he found the juice of the tree somewhat like coconut milk in flavour, but intoxicating. It was a new sort of intoxication, however, for neither his will not his emotions were excited, but only his intellect—and that only in a certain way. His thoughts and images were not freed and loosened, but on the contrary kept labouring and swelling painfully, until they reached the full beauty of an aperçu, which would then flame up in his consciousness, burst, and vanish. After that, the whole process started over again. But there was never a moment when he was not perfectly cool, and master of his senses. When each had drunk twice, Polecrab replugged the hole, and they returned to their bank.

When it was his turn to drink, he found the juice from the tree tasted a bit like coconut milk, but it was intoxicating. It was a different kind of intoxication, though, because it didn’t stir his will or his emotions, just his intellect—and only in a specific way. His thoughts and images didn’t become free and relaxed; instead, they kept working and swelling painfully until they reached the full beauty of an aperçu, which would then ignite in his mind, burst, and disappear. After that, the whole process would start over. But there was never a moment when he wasn’t completely calm and in control of his senses. Once they had all drunk twice, Polecrab plugged the hole again, and they returned to their bank.

“Is it Blodsombre yet?” asked Maskull, sprawling on the ground, well content.

“Is it Blodsombre yet?” asked Maskull, lying on the ground, quite satisfied.

Polecrab resumed his old upright sitting posture, with his feet in the water. “Just beginning,” was his hoarse response.

Polecrab went back to sitting up straight, with his feet in the water. “Just starting,” was his rough reply.

“Then I must stay here till it’s over.... Shall we talk?”

“Then I guess I have to stay here until it's done.... Should we chat?”

“We can,” said the other, without enthusiasm.

"We can," said the other, lacking enthusiasm.

Maskull glanced at him through half-closed lids, wondering if he were exactly what he seemed to be. In his eyes he thought he detected a wise light.

Maskull looked at him with half-closed eyes, questioning if he was truly what he appeared to be. In his gaze, he thought he saw a flicker of wisdom.

“Have you travelled much, Polecrab?”

"Have you traveled much, Polecrab?"

“Not what you would call travelling.”

“Not what you would call traveling.”

“You tell me you’ve been to Matterplay—what kind of country is that?”

“You tell me you’ve been to Matterplay—what kind of place is that?”

“I don’t know. I went there to pick up flints.”

“I don’t know. I went there to grab some flints.”

“What countries lie beyond it?”

“What countries are beyond it?”

“Threal comes next, as you go north. They say it’s a land of mystics... I don’t know.”

“Threal comes next as you head north. They say it’s a land of mystics... I’m not sure.”

“Mystics?”

“Mystics?”

“So I’m told.... Still farther north there’s Lichstorm.”

“So I've heard... Farther north, there’s Lichstorm.”

“Now we’re going far afield.”

“Now we’re going off deep.”

“There are mountains there—and altogether it must be a very dangerous place, especially for a full-blooded man like you. Take care of yourself.”

“There are mountains there—and overall it must be a pretty dangerous place, especially for a full-blooded man like you. Take care of yourself.”

“This is rather premature, Polecrab. How do you know I’m going there?”

“This is a bit too soon, Polecrab. How do you know I’m going there?”

“As you’ve come from the south, I suppose you’ll go north.”

“As you’ve come from the south, I guess you’ll head north.”

“Well, that’s right enough,” said Maskull, staring hard at him. “But how do you know I’ve come from the south?”

“Well, that's true,” said Maskull, looking intently at him. “But how do you know I've come from the south?”

“Well, then, perhaps you haven’t—but there’s a look of Ifdawn about you.”

“Well, maybe you haven’t—but there’s a vibe of Ifdawn about you.”

“What kind of look?”

“What type of look?”

“A tragical look,” said Polecrab. He never even glanced at Maskull, but was gazing at a fixed spot on the water with unblinking eyes.

“A tragic look,” said Polecrab. He didn't even look at Maskull but was staring at a fixed point on the water with unblinking eyes.

“What lies beyond Lichstorm?” asked Maskull, after a minute or two.

“What’s beyond Lichstorm?” asked Maskull, after a minute or two.

“Barey, where you have two suns instead of one—but beyond that fact I know nothing about it.... Then comes the ocean.”

“Barey, where there are two suns instead of one—but other than that, I don’t know anything about it.... Then comes the ocean.”

“And what’s on the other side of the ocean?”

“And what’s on the other side of the ocean?”

“That you must find out for yourself, for I doubt if anybody has ever crossed it and come back.”

“That’s something you’ll need to figure out for yourself, because I seriously doubt anyone has ever crossed it and returned.”

Maskull was silent for a little while.

Maskull was quiet for a moment.

“How is it that your people are so unadventurous? I seem to be the only one travelling from curiosity.”

“How is it that your people are so unadventurous? I feel like I’m the only one traveling out of curiosity.”

“What do you mean by ‘your people’?”

“What do you mean by ‘your people’?”

“True—you don’t know that I don’t belong to your planet at all. I’ve come from another world, Polecrab.”

“True—you don’t know that I don’t belong to your planet at all. I’ve come from another world, Polecrab.”

“What to find?”

"What to look for?"

“I came here with Krag and Nightspore—to follow Surtur. I must have fainted the moment I arrived. When I sat up, it was night and the others had vanished. Since then I’ve been travelling at random.”

“I came here with Krag and Nightspore—to track down Surtur. I must have passed out the moment I got here. When I woke up, it was nighttime and the others were gone. Since then, I’ve just been wandering around aimlessly.”

Polecrab scratched his nose. “You haven’t found Surtur yet?”

Polecrab scratched his nose. “You still haven't found Surtur?”

“I’ve heard his drum taps frequently. In the forest this morning I came quite close to him. Then two days ago, in the Lusion Plain, I saw a vision—a being in man’s shape, who called himself Surtur.”

“I’ve heard his drum beats a lot. This morning in the forest, I got pretty close to him. Then two days ago, in the Lusion Plain, I saw a vision—a figure that looked like a man, who called himself Surtur.”

“Well, maybe it was Surtur.”

“Well, maybe it was Surtur.”

“No, that’s impossible,” replied Maskull reflectively. “It was Crystalman. And it isn’t a question of my suspecting it—I know it.”

“No, that’s impossible,” replied Maskull thoughtfully. “It was Crystalman. And it’s not about me suspecting it—I know it.”

“How?”

"How?"

“Because this is Crystalman’s world, and Surtur’s world is something quite different.”

“Because this is Crystalman's world, and Surtur's world is something completely different.”

“That’s queer, then,” said Polecrab.

"That's odd, then," said Polecrab.

“Since I’ve come out of that forest,” proceeded Maskull, talking half to himself, “a change has come over me, and I see things differently. Everything here looks much more solid and real in my eyes than in other places so much so that I can’t entertain the least doubt of its existence. It not only looks real, it is real—and on that I would stake my life.... But at the same time that it’s real, it is false.”

“Since I left that forest,” Maskull continued, speaking mostly to himself, “I’ve changed, and now I see things differently. Everything here seems so much more solid and real to me than in other places that I can't doubt its existence at all. It not only looks real, it is real—and I would put my life on that... But at the same time that it’s real, it is false.”

“Like a dream?”

"Like a dream?"

“No—not at all like a dream, and that’s just what I want to explain. This world of yours—and perhaps of mine too, for that matter—doesn’t give me the slightest impression of a dream, or an illusion, or anything of that sort. I know it’s really here at this moment, and it’s exactly as we’re seeing it, you and I. Yet it’s false. It’s false in this sense, Polecrab. Side by side with it another world exists, and that other world is the true one, and this one is all false and deceitful, to the very core. And so it occurs to me that reality and falseness are two words for the same thing.”

“No—not at all like a dream, and that’s exactly what I want to explain. This world of yours—and maybe mine too, for that matter—doesn’t feel like a dream, or an illusion, or anything like that. I know it’s really here right now, and it’s exactly how you and I see it. Yet, it’s still false. It’s false in this sense, Polecrab. Alongside it exists another world, and that other world is the real one, and this one is completely false and deceptive, to the very core. So, it strikes me that reality and falsehood are just two words for the same thing.”

“Perhaps there is such another world,” said Polecrab huskily. “But did that vision also seem real and false to you?”

“Maybe there is another world like that,” Polecrab said hoarsely. “But did that vision feel both real and fake to you too?”

“Very real, but not false then, for then I didn’t understand all this. But just because it was real, it couldn’t have been Surtur, who has no connection with reality.”

“Very real, but not false back then, because I didn’t understand all this. But just because it was real, it couldn’t have been Surtur, who isn’t connected to reality at all.”

“Didn’t those drum taps sound real to you?”

“Didn’t those drum beats sound real to you?”

“I had to hear them with my ears, and so they sounded real to me. Still, they were somehow different, and they certainly came from Surtur. If I didn’t hear them correctly, that was my fault and not his.”

“I had to listen to them myself, so they felt real to me. Still, they were a bit different, and they definitely came from Surtur. If I didn’t hear them right, that was my mistake, not his.”

Polecrab growled a little. “If Surtur chooses to speak to you in that fashion, it appears he’s trying to say something.”

Polecrab growled a bit. “If Surtur is talking to you like that, it looks like he’s trying to say something.”

“What else can I think? But, Polecrab, what’s your opinion—is he calling me to the life after death?”

“What else can I think? But, Polecrab, what do you think—is he calling me to the afterlife?”

The old man stirred uneasily. “I’m a fisherman,” he said, after a minute or two. “I live by killing, and so does everybody. This life seems to me all wrong. So maybe life of any kind is wrong, and Surtur’s world is not life at all, but something else.”

The old man shifted uncomfortably. “I’m a fisherman,” he said after a minute or two. “I make my living by killing, and so does everyone else. This life feels completely wrong to me. So maybe any kind of life is wrong, and Surtur’s world isn’t really life at all, but something different.”

“Yes, but will death lead me to it, whatever it is?”

“Yes, but will death take me to it, whatever it is?”

“Ask the dead,” said Polecrab, “and not a living man.”

“Ask the dead,” said Polecrab, “not a living person.”

Maskull continued. “In the forest I heard music and saw a light, which could not have belonged to this world. They were too strong for my senses, and I must have fainted for a long time. There was a vision as well, in which I saw myself killed, while Nightspore walked on toward the light, alone.”

Maskull went on. “In the forest, I heard music and saw a light, something that couldn’t possibly belong to this world. It was overwhelming for my senses, and I must have passed out for a long time. I also had a vision where I saw myself get killed while Nightspore walked toward the light, all alone.”

Polecrab uttered his grunt. “You have enough to think over.”

Polecrab grunted. “You have plenty to think about.”

A short silence ensued, which was broken by Maskull.

A brief silence followed, which was interrupted by Maskull.

“So strong is my sense of the untruth of this present life, that it may come to my putting an end to myself.” The fisherman remained quiet and immobile.

“So intense is my feeling that this current life is a lie that I might end my own life.” The fisherman stayed silent and still.

Maskull lay on his stomach, propped his face on his hands, and stared at him. “What do you think, Polecrab? Is it possible for any man, while in the body, to gain a closer view of that other world than I have done?”

Maskull lay on his stomach, rested his face on his hands, and stared at him. “What do you think, Polecrab? Is it possible for any man, while in the body, to get a closer look at that other world than I have?”

“I am an ignorant man, stranger, so I can’t say. Perhaps there are many others like you who would gladly know.”

“I’m an ignorant man, stranger, so I can’t say. Maybe there are many others like you who would be happy to know.”

“Where? I should like to meet them.”

“Where? I’d like to meet them.”

“Do you think you were made of one stuff, and the rest of mankind of another stuff?”

“Do you think you were made of one material while the rest of humanity was made of something different?”

“I can’t be so presumptuous. Possibly all men are reaching out toward Muspel, in most cases without being aware of it.”

“I can't be so forward. Maybe all men are reaching out toward Muspel, often without even realizing it.”

“In the wrong direction,” said Polecrab.

“In the wrong direction,” said Polecrab.

Maskull gave him a strange look. “How so?”

Maskull looked at him strangely. “How come?”

“I don’t speak from my own wisdom,” said Polecrab, “for I have none; but I have just now recalled what Broodviol once told me, when I was a young man, and he was an old one. He said that Crystalman tries to turn all things into one, and that whichever way his shapes march, in order to escape from him, they find themselves again face to face with Crystalman, and are changed into new crystals. But that this marching of shapes (which we call ‘forking’) springs from the unconscious desire to find Surtur, but is in the opposite direction to the right one. For Surtur’s world does not lie on this side of the one, which was the beginning of life, but on the other side; and to get to it we must repass through the one. But this can only be by renouncing our self-life, and reuniting ourselves to the whole of Crystalman’s world. And when this has been done, it is only the first stage of the journey; though many good men imagine it to be the whole journey.... As far as I can remember, that is what Broodviol said, but perhaps, as I was then a young and ignorant man, I may have left out words which would explain his meaning better.”

“I don’t speak from my own knowledge,” said Polecrab, “because I don’t have any; but I just remembered what Broodviol once told me when I was young and he was old. He said that Crystalman tries to unify everything, and no matter how his shapes try to escape from him, they end up back in front of Crystalman and are transformed into new crystals. However, this movement of shapes (which we call ‘forking’) comes from an unconscious desire to find Surtur, but it leads in the opposite direction. Surtur’s world isn’t on this side of the one, which is the beginning of life, but on the other side; and to reach it, we have to go back through the one. But this can only happen by letting go of our individual lives and rejoining the entirety of Crystalman’s world. Once we do that, it’s just the first step of the journey; although many good people think it’s the whole journey.... As far as I can remember, that’s what Broodviol said, but maybe, since I was a young and clueless man then, I might have missed some words that would make his meaning clearer.”

Maskull, who had listened attentively to all this, remained thoughtful at the end.

Maskull, who had been paying close attention to everything, stayed deep in thought at the end.

“It’s plain enough,” he said. “But what did he mean by our reuniting ourselves to Crystalman’s world? If it is false, are we to make ourselves false as well?”

“It’s clear,” he said. “But what did he mean by reconnecting with Crystalman’s world? If it’s fake, are we supposed to be fake too?”

“I didn’t ask him that question, and you are as well qualified to answer it as I am.”

“I didn’t ask him that question, and you’re just as qualified to answer it as I am.”

“He must have meant that, as it is, we are each of us living in a false, private world of our own, a world of dreams and appetites and distorted perceptions. By embracing the great world we certainly lose nothing in truth and reality.”

“He must have meant that, right now, we’re all living in our own false worlds, filled with dreams, desires, and warped views. By accepting the larger world, we definitely gain in truth and reality.”

Polecrab withdrew his feet from the water, stood up, yawned, and stretched his limbs.

Polecrab pulled his feet out of the water, stood up, yawned, and stretched his arms and legs.

“I have told you all I know,” he said in a surly voice. “Now let me go to sleep.”

“I’ve told you everything I know,” he said grumpily. “Now let me go to sleep.”

Maskull kept his eyes fixed on him, but made no reply. The old man let himself down stiffly on to the ground, and prepared to rest.

Maskull kept his eyes on him but didn’t say anything. The old man lowered himself stiffly to the ground and got ready to rest.

While he was still arranging his position to his liking, a footfall sounded behind the two men, coming from the direction of the forest. Maskull twisted his neck, and saw a woman approaching them. He at once guessed that it was Polecrab’s wife. He sat up, but the fisherman did not stir. The woman came and stood in front of them, looking down from what appeared a great height.

While he was still adjusting his position to his liking, they heard footsteps approaching from the direction of the forest. Maskull turned his head and saw a woman walking toward them. He instantly recognized her as Polecrab’s wife. He straightened up, but the fisherman remained still. The woman came and stood in front of them, looking down from what seemed like a great height.

Her dress was similar to her husband’s, but covered her limbs more. She was young, tall, slender, and strikingly erect. Her skin was lightly tanned, and she looked strong, but not at all peasantlike. Refinement was stamped all over her. Her face had too much energy of expression for a woman, and she was not beautiful. Her three great eyes kept flashing and glowing. She had great masses of fine, yellow hair, coiled up and fastened, but so carelessly that some of the strands were flowing down her back.

Her dress was similar to her husband's, but it covered her limbs more. She was young, tall, slender, and strikingly poised. Her skin was lightly tanned, and she appeared strong, but not at all like a peasant. Elegance was evident in everything about her. Her face had too much expressive energy for a woman, and she wasn't conventionally beautiful. Her three large eyes kept flashing and glowing. She had thick, fine, yellow hair, piled up and pinned, but so casually that some strands fell down her back.

When she spoke, it was in a rather weak voice, but full of lights and shades, and somehow intense passionateness never seemed to be far away from it.

When she spoke, her voice was a bit weak, but it was full of nuances, and there always seemed to be an intense passion just beneath the surface.

“Forgiveness is asked for listening to your conversation,” she said, addressing Maskull. “I was resting behind the tree, and heard it all.”

“Sorry for eavesdropping on your conversation,” she said to Maskull. “I was resting behind the tree and heard everything.”

He got up slowly. “Are you Polecrab’s wife?”

He stood up slowly. “Are you Polecrab's wife?”

“She is my wife,” said Polecrab, “and her name is Gleameil. Sit down again, stranger—and you too, wife, since you are here.”

“She is my wife,” said Polecrab, “and her name is Gleameil. Please sit down again, stranger—and you too, my wife, since you’re here.”

They both obeyed. “I heard everything,” repeated Gleameil. “But what I did not hear was where you are going to, Maskull, after you have left us.”

They both obeyed. “I heard everything,” Gleameil said again. “But what I didn’t hear is where you’re going, Maskull, after you leave us.”

“I know no more than you do.”

“I don’t know any more than you do.”

“Listen, then. There’s only one place for you to go to, and that is Swaylone’s Island. I will ferry you across myself before sunset.”

“Listen up. There’s only one place for you to go, and that’s Swaylone’s Island. I’ll take you over myself before sunset.”

“What shall I find there?”

“What will I find there?”

“He may go, wife,” put in the old man hoarsely, “but I won’t allow you to go. I will take him over myself.”

“He can go, wife,” the old man said hoarsely, “but I won’t let you go. I’ll take him myself.”

“No, you have always put me off,” said Gleameil, with some emotion. “This time I mean to go. When Teargeld shines at night, and I sit on the shore here, listening to Earthrid’s music travelling faintly across the sea, I am tortured—I can’t endure it.... I have long since made up my mind to go to the island, and see what this music is. If it’s bad, if it kills me—well.”

“No, you’ve always pushed me away,” Gleameil said, feeling emotional. “This time I’m determined to go. When Teargeld shines at night and I sit here on the shore, listening to Earthrid’s music faintly drifting across the sea, it tortures me—I can’t stand it.... I’ve made up my mind to go to the island and find out what this music is. If it’s terrible, if it ends up killing me—well.”

“What have I to do with the man and his music, Gleameil?” demanded Maskull.

“What do I have to do with the guy and his music, Gleameil?” Maskull asked.

“I think the music will answer all your questions better than Polecrab has done—and possibly in a way that will surprise you.”

“I believe the music will answer all your questions more effectively than Polecrab has, and maybe in a way that will surprise you.”

“What kind of music can it be to travel all those miles across the sea?”

“What kind of music could it be to travel all those miles across the sea?”

“A peculiar kind, so we are told. Not pleasant, but painful. And the man that can play the instrument of Earthrid would be able to conjure up the most astonishing forms, which are not phantasms, but realities.”

“A strange sort, as we hear. Not enjoyable, but painful. And the man who can play the instrument of Earthrid would be able to summon the most incredible shapes, which are not illusions, but actualities.”

“That may be so,” growled Polecrab. “But I have been to the island by daylight, and what did I find there? Human bones, new and ancient. Those are Earthrid’s victims. And you, wife, shall not go.”

“Maybe that’s true,” Polecrab growled. “But I’ve been to the island during the day, and what did I find there? Human bones, both fresh and old. Those are Earthrid’s victims. And you, my wife, cannot go.”

“But will that music play tonight?” asked Maskull.

“But will that music play tonight?” Maskull asked.

“Yes,” replied Gleameil, gazing at him intently. “When Teargeld rises, which is our moon.”

“Yes,” replied Gleameil, staring at him intently. “When Teargeld rises, which is our moon.”

“If Earthrid plays men to death, it appears to me that his own death is due. In any case I should like to hear those sounds for myself. But as for taking you with me, Gleameil—women die too easily in Tormance. I have only just now washed myself clean of the death blood of another woman.”

“If Earthrid kills men, it seems like his own death is coming. Regardless, I want to hear those sounds for myself. But as for bringing you along, Gleameil—women die too easily in Tormance. I’ve just washed off the blood of another woman.”

Gleameil laughed, but said nothing.

Gleameil laughed but said nothing.

“Now go to sleep,” said Polecrab. “When the time comes, I will take you across myself.”

“Now go to sleep,” said Polecrab. “When the time comes, I will take you across myself.”

He lay down again, and closed his eyes. Maskull followed his example; but Gleameil remained sitting erect, with her legs under her.

He lay down again and closed his eyes. Maskull did the same; but Gleameil stayed sitting up, with her legs tucked underneath her.

“Who was that other woman, Maskull?” she asked presently.

“Who was that other woman, Maskull?” she asked after a moment.

He did not answer, but pretended to sleep.

He didn’t respond, but pretended to be asleep.





Chapter 15. SWAYLONE’S ISLAND

When he awoke, the day was not so bright, and he guessed it was late afternoon. Polecrab and his wife were both on their feet, and another meal of fish had been cooked and was waiting for him.

When he woke up, the day wasn't very bright, and he figured it was late afternoon. Polecrab and his wife were both up, and another meal of fish had been prepared and was waiting for him.

“Is it decided who is to go with me?” he asked, before sitting down.

“Have we decided who’s going with me?” he asked, before sitting down.

“I go,” said Gleameil.

“I’m going,” said Gleameil.

“Do you agree, Polecrab?”

"Do you agree, Polecrab?"

The fisherman growled a little in his throat and motioned to the others to take their seats. He took a mouthful before answering.

The fisherman let out a low growl and signaled for the others to sit down. He took a bite before replying.

“Something strong is attracting her, and I can’t hold her back. I don’t think I shall see you again, wife, but the lads are now nearly old enough to fend for themselves.”

“Something powerful is pulling her in, and I can’t stop her. I don’t think I’ll see you again, wife, but the boys are almost old enough to take care of themselves.”

“Don’t take dejected views,” replied Gleameil sternly. She was not eating. “I shall come back, and make amends to you. It’s only for a night.”

“Don’t have such a negative mindset,” replied Gleameil sternly. She wasn’t eating. “I’ll be back, and I'll make it up to you. It’s just for one night.”

Maskull gazed from one to the other in perplexity. “Let me go alone. I would be sorry if anything happened.”

Maskull looked back and forth between them, confused. “Just let me go by myself. I'd feel awful if something happened.”

Gleameil shook her head.

Gleameil shook her head.

“Don’t regard this as a woman’s caprice,” she said. “Even if you hadn’t passed this way, I would have heard that music soon. I have a hunger for it.”

“Don’t see this as just a woman’s whim,” she said. “Even if you hadn’t come this way, I would have heard that music soon. I crave it.”

“Haven’t you any such feeling, Polecrab?”

“Haven’t you ever felt that way, Polecrab?”

“No. A woman is a noble and sensitive creature, and there are attractions in nature too subtle for males. Take her with you, since she is set on it. Maybe she’s right. Perhaps Earthrid’s music will answer your questions, and hers too.”

“No. A woman is a noble and sensitive being, and there are attractions in nature that are too subtle for men. Take her with you, since she is determined. Maybe she’s right. Perhaps Earthrid’s music will provide answers to your questions, and hers too.”

“What are your questions, Gleameil?”

"What questions do you have, Gleameil?"

The woman shed a strange smile. “You may be sure that a question which requires music for an answer can’t be put into words.”

The woman flashed a peculiar smile. “You can be sure that a question needing music for an answer can't be expressed in words.”

“If you are not back by the morning,” remarked her husband, “I will know you are dead.”

“If you’re not back by morning,” her husband said, “I’ll know you’re dead.”

The meal was finished in a constrained silence. Polecrab wiped his mouth, and produced a seashell from a kind of pocket.

The meal ended in an awkward silence. Polecrab wiped his mouth and pulled a seashell from a sort of pocket.

“Will you say goodbye to the boys? Shall I call them?” She considered a moment.

“Are you going to say goodbye to the boys? Should I call them?” She thought for a moment.

“Yes—yes, I must see them.”

“Yeah—yeah, I need to see them.”

He put the shell to his mouth, and blew; a loud, mournful noise passed through the air.

He put the shell to his mouth and blew; a loud, sorrowful sound echoed through the air.

A few minutes later there was a sound of scurrying footsteps, and the boys were seen emerging from the forest. Maskull looked with curiosity at the first children he had seen on Tormance. The oldest boy was carrying the youngest on his back, while the third trotted some distance behind. The child was let down, and all the three formed a semicircle in front of Maskull, standing staring up at him with wide-open eyes. Polecrab looked on stolidly, but Gleameil glanced away from them, with proudly raised head and a baffling expression.

A few minutes later, there was the sound of hurried footsteps, and the boys appeared from the forest. Maskull watched with interest as they were the first kids he had seen on Tormance. The oldest boy was carrying the youngest on his back, while the third boy followed a little way behind. The child was set down, and all three formed a semicircle in front of Maskull, staring up at him with wide eyes. Polecrab looked on expressionlessly, but Gleameil turned his gaze away from them, head held high with a mysterious expression.

Maskull put the ages of the boys at about nine, seven, and five years, respectively; but he was calculating according to Earth time. The eldest was tall, slim, but strongly built. He, like his brothers, was naked, and his skin from top to toe was ulfire-colored. His facial muscles indicated a wild and daring nature, and his eyes were like green fires. The second showed promise of being a broad, powerful man. His head was large and heavy, and drooped. His face and skin were reddish. His eyes were almost too sombre and penetrating for a child’s.

Maskull estimated the boys' ages to be around nine, seven, and five years, respectively, but he was thinking in terms of Earth time. The oldest was tall and slim, yet solidly built. Like his brothers, he was naked, and his skin was a bright reddish-orange. His facial expressions suggested a wild and adventurous personality, and his eyes burned like green flames. The second boy appeared to be on track to become a strong, hefty man. He had a large, heavy head that drooped slightly. His face and skin were reddish, and his eyes were almost too serious and intense for a child.

“That one,” said Polecrab, pinching the boy’s ear, “may perhaps grow up to be a second Broodviol.”

“That one,” said Polecrab, pinching the boy’s ear, “might just grow up to be a second Broodviol.”

“Who was that?” demanded the boy, bending his head forward to hear the answer.

“Who was that?” the boy asked, leaning in to catch the response.

“A big, old man, of marvellous wisdom. He became wise by making up his mind never to ask questions, but to find things out for himself.”

“A big, old man with incredible wisdom. He became wise by deciding never to ask questions, but to figure things out on his own.”

“If I had not asked this question, I should not have known about him.”

“If I hadn’t asked this question, I wouldn’t have known about him.”

“That would not have mattered,” replied the father.

"That wouldn't have made a difference," the father replied.

The youngest child was paler and slighter than his brothers. His face was mostly tranquil and expressionless, but it had this peculiarity about it, that every few minutes, without any apparent cause, it would wrinkle up and look perplexed. At these times his eyes, which were of a tawny gold, seemed to contain secrets difficult to associate with one of his age.

The youngest child was lighter and smaller than his brothers. His face was mostly calm and blank, but there was something about it that every few minutes, for no obvious reason, would scrunch up and look confused. During these moments, his eyes, which were a warm golden color, seemed to hold secrets that were hard to connect to someone his age.

“He puzzles me,” said Polecrab. “He has a soul like sap, and he’s interested in nothing. He may turn out to be the most remarkable of the bunch.”

“He confuses me,” said Polecrab. “He has a soul like syrup, and he’s interested in nothing. He might end up being the most extraordinary of the group.”

Maskull took the child in one hand, and lifted him as high as his head. He took a good look at him, and set him down again. The boy never changed countenance.

Maskull picked up the child with one hand and lifted him to the level of his head. He gave him a good look and then set him down again. The boy's expression remained unchanged.

“What do you make of him?” asked the fisherman.

"What do you think of him?" asked the fisherman.

“It’s on the tip of my tongue to say, but it just escapes me. Let me drink again, and then I shall have it.”

“It’s right on the tip of my tongue, but I just can’t get it out. Let me take another drink, and then I’ll have it.”

“Go and drink, then.”

"Go drink now."

Maskull strode over to the tree, drank, and returned. “In ages to come,” he said, speaking deliberately, “he will be a grand and awful tradition. A seer possibly, or even a divinity. Watch over him well.”

Maskull walked over to the tree, took a drink, and came back. “In the ages to come,” he said slowly, “he will be a great and terrifying tradition. A seer, maybe, or even a god. Take good care of him.”

The eldest boy looked scornful. “I want to be none of those things. I would like to be like that big fellow.” And he pointed his finger at Maskull.

The oldest boy looked disdainful. “I don’t want to be any of those things. I want to be like that big guy.” And he pointed his finger at Maskull.

He laughed, and showed his white teeth through his beard. “Thanks for the compliments old warrior!” he said.

He laughed and displayed his white teeth through his beard. “Thanks for the compliments, old warrior!” he said.

“He’s great and brawny,” continued the boy, “and can hold his own with other men. Can you hold me up with one arm, as you did that child?”

“He’s big and strong,” the boy went on, “and can handle himself with other guys. Can you lift me with one arm, like you did with that kid?”

Maskull complied.

Maskull agreed.

“That is being a man!” exclaimed the boy. “Enough!” said Polecrab impatiently. “I called you lads here to say goodbye to your mother. She is going away with this man. I think she may not return, but we don’t know.”

“That’s what being a man is!” the boy exclaimed. “Enough!” said Polecrab, clearly irritated. “I called you guys here to say goodbye to your mother. She’s leaving with this man. I think she might not come back, but we can’t be sure.”

The second boy’s face became suddenly inflamed. “Is she going of her own choice?” he inquired.

The second boy's face suddenly turned red. "Is she going of her own choice?" he asked.

“Yes,” replied the father.

“Yeah,” replied the father.

“Then she is bad.” He brought the words out with such force and emphasis that they sounded like the crack of a whip.

“Then she's bad.” He said the words with such intensity and emphasis that they felt like the crack of a whip.

The old man cuffed him twice. “Is it your mother you are speaking of?”

The old man hit him twice. “Are you talking about your mother?”

The boy stood his ground, without change of expression, but said nothing.

The boy held his ground, showing no change in his expression, but he didn't say anything.

The youngest child spoke, for the first time. “My mother will not come back, but she will die dancing.”

The youngest child spoke for the first time. “My mom won’t come back, but she’ll die dancing.”

Polecrab and his wife looked at one another.

Polecrab and his wife glanced at each other.

“Where are you going to, Mother?” asked the eldest lad.

“Where are you going, Mom?” asked the oldest boy.

Gleameil bent down, and kissed him. “To the Island.”

Gleameil leaned down and kissed him. “To the Island.”

“Well then, if you don’t come back by tomorrow morning, I will go and look for you.”

“Well then, if you don’t come back by tomorrow morning, I’ll go looking for you.”

Maskull grew more and more uneasy in his mind. “This seems to me to be a man’s journey,” he said. “I think it would be better for you not to come, Gleameil.”

Maskull felt increasingly unsettled. “This feels like a man's journey,” he said. “I think it’s best if you don’t come, Gleameil.”

“I am not to be dissuaded,” she replied.

“I won't be discouraged,” she replied.

He stroked his beard in perplexity. “Is it time to start?”

He stroked his beard in confusion. “Is it time to begin?”

“It wants four hours to sunset, and we shall need all that.”

“It’s four hours until sunset, and we’ll need all of that.”

Maskull sighed. “I’ll go to the mouth of the creek, and wait there for you and the raft. You will wish to make your farewells, Gleameil.”

Maskull sighed. “I’ll head to the mouth of the creek and wait there for you and the raft. You’ll want to say your goodbyes, Gleameil.”

He then clasped Polecrab by the hand. “Adieu, fisherman!”

He then shook Polecrab's hand. “Goodbye, fisherman!”

“You have repaid me well for my answers,” said the old man gruffly. “But it’s not your fault, and in Shaping’s world the worst things happen.”

“You’ve paid me back nicely for my answers,” the old man said gruffly. “But it’s not your fault, and in Shaping’s world, the worst things happen.”

The eldest boy came close to Maskull, and frowned at him. “Farewell, big man!” he said. “But guard my mother well, as well as you are well able to, or I shall follow you, and kill you.”

The oldest boy approached Maskull and scowled at him. “Goodbye, big guy!” he said. “But take care of my mom as best as you can, or I’ll come after you and kill you.”

Maskull walked slowly along the creek bank till he came to the bend. The glorious sunshine, and the sparkling, brilliant sea then met his eyes again; and all melancholy was swept out of his mind. He continued as far as the seashore, and issuing out of the shadows of the forest, strolled on to the sands, and sat down in the full sunlight. The radiance of Alppain had long since disappeared. He drank in the hot, invigorating wind, listened to the hissing waves, and stared over the coloured sea with its pinnacles and currents, at Swaylone’s Island.

Maskull walked slowly along the creek bank until he reached the bend. The stunning sunshine and the sparkling, beautiful sea greeted him once again, driving away all his sadness. He walked all the way to the seashore, stepping out of the shadows of the forest, and then he strolled onto the sands and sat down in the warm sunlight. The brilliance of Alppain had long faded away. He soaked in the hot, refreshing breeze, listened to the crashing waves, and gazed over the colorful sea with its peaks and currents, towards Swaylone’s Island.

“What music can that be, which tears a wife and mother away from all she loves the most?” he meditated. “It sounds unholy. Will it tell me what I want to know? Can it?”

“What music could possibly tear a wife and mother away from everything she loves the most?” he thought. “It sounds wrong. Will it reveal what I want to know? Can it?”

In a little while he became aware of a movement behind him, and, turning his head, he saw the raft floating along the creek, toward the open sea. Polecrab was standing upright, propelling it with a rude pole. He passed by Maskull, without looking at him, or making any salutation, and proceeded out to sea.

In a short while, he noticed some movement behind him, and when he turned his head, he saw the raft drifting down the creek toward the open sea. Polecrab was standing upright, pushing it along with a crude pole. He passed by Maskull without looking at him or saying anything and continued out to sea.

While he was wondering at this strange behaviour, Gleameil and the boys came in sight, walking along the bank of the inlet. The eldest-born was holding her hand, and talking; and the other two were behind. She was calm and smiling, but seemed abstracted.

While he was puzzled by this strange behavior, Gleameil and the boys came into view, walking along the edge of the inlet. The oldest was holding her hand and talking, while the other two followed behind. She appeared calm and smiling but seemed a bit distant.

“What is your husband doing with the raft?” asked Maskull.

“What’s your husband doing with the raft?” asked Maskull.

“He’s putting it in position and we shall wade out and join it,” she answered, in her low-toned voice.

“He’s getting it ready, and we’ll wade out and join it,” she replied in her soft voice.

“But how shall we make the island, without oars or sails?”

“But how are we going to make the island, without oars or sails?”

“Don’t you see that current running away from land? See, he is approaching it. That will take us straight there.”

“Don’t you see the current pulling away from the land? Look, it’s heading right toward it. That will take us straight there.”

“But how can you get back?”

“But how can you come back?”

“There is a way; but we need not think of that today.”

“There’s a way; but we don’t need to think about that today.”

“Why shouldn’t I come too?” demanded the eldest boy.

“Why shouldn’t I come too?” asked the oldest boy.

“Because the raft won’t carry three. Maskull is a heavy man.”

“Because the raft can't hold three people. Maskull is a heavy guy.”

“It doesn’t matter,” said the boy. “I know where there is wood for another raft. As soon as you have gone, I shall set to work.”

“It doesn’t matter,” said the boy. “I know where to find wood for another raft. As soon as you leave, I’ll get started.”

Polecrab had by this time manoeuvred his flimsy craft to the position he desired, within a few yards of the current, which at that point made a sharp bend from the east. He shouted out some words to his wife and Maskull. Gleameil kissed her children convulsively, and broke down a little. The eldest boy bit his lip till it bled, and tears glistened in his eyes; but the younger children stared wide-eyed, and displayed no emotion.

Polecrab had by this time maneuvered his flimsy craft to the spot he wanted, just a few yards from the current, which at that point turned sharply from the east. He shouted some words to his wife and Maskull. Gleameil kissed her children tightly, and started to break down a bit. The eldest boy bit his lip until it bled, and tears shimmered in his eyes; but the younger children stared wide-eyed, showing no emotion.

Gleameil now walked into the sea, followed by Maskull. The water covered first their ankles, then their knees, but when it came as high as their waists, they were close on the raft. Polecrab let himself down into the water, and assisted his wife to climb over the side. When she was up, she bent down and kissed him. No words were exchanged. Maskull scrambled up on to the front part of the raft. The woman sat cross-legged in the stern, and seized the pole.

Gleameil walked into the sea, with Maskull following her. The water reached their ankles, then their knees, but when it got up to their waists, they were near the raft. Polecrab lowered himself into the water and helped his wife climb over the side. Once she was up, she bent down and kissed him. They didn't say a word. Maskull scrambled up to the front of the raft. The woman sat cross-legged at the back and grabbed the pole.

Polecrab shoved them off toward the current, while she worked her pole until they had got within its power. The raft immediately began to travel swiftly away from land, with a smooth, swaying motion.

Polecrab pushed them toward the current while she worked her pole until they were within its reach. The raft quickly started moving away from the shore, swaying smoothly as it went.

The boys waved from the shore. Gleameil responded; but Maskull turned his back squarely to land, and gazed ahead. Polecrab was wading back to the shore.

The boys waved from the beach. Gleameil replied, but Maskull faced away from the land and looked straight ahead. Polecrab was wading back to the shore.

For upward of an hour Maskull did not change his position by an inch. No sound was heard but the splashing of the strange waves all around them, and the streamlike gurgle of the current, which threaded its way smoothly through the tossing, tumultuous sea. From their pathway of safety, the beautiful dangers surrounding them were an exhilarating experience. The air was fresh and clean, and the heat from Branchspell, now low in the west, was at last endurable. The riot of sea colors had long since banished all sadness and anxiety from his heart. Yet he felt such a grudge against the woman for selfishly forsaking those who should have been dear to her that he could not bring himself to begin a conversation.

For over an hour, Maskull didn’t move an inch. The only sounds were the splashing of the strange waves all around them and the smooth, gurgling current weaving its way through the choppy, chaotic sea. From their safe spot, the stunning dangers surrounding them felt exhilarating. The air was fresh and clean, and the heat from Branchspell, now low in the west, was finally bearable. The vibrant colors of the sea had long since chased away any sadness or anxiety from his heart. Still, he felt a deep resentment toward the woman for selfishly abandoning those who should have been important to her, making it impossible for him to start a conversation.

But when, over the now enlarged shape of the dark island, he caught sight of a long chain of lofty, distant mountains, glowing salmon-pink in the evening sunlight, he felt constrained to break the silence by inquiring what they were.

But when he saw a long chain of tall, distant mountains glowing salmon-pink in the evening sunlight over the now larger shape of the dark island, he felt the urge to break the silence by asking what they were.

“It is Lichstorm,” said Gleameil.

"It's Lichstorm," said Gleameil.

Maskull asked no questions about it; but in turning to address her, his eyes had rested on the rapidly receding Wombflash Forest, and he continued to stare at that. They had travelled about eight miles, and now he could better estimate the enormous height of the trees. Overtopping them, far away, he saw Sant; and he fancied, but was not quite sure, that he could distinguish Disscourn as well.

Maskull didn’t ask any questions about it; but as he turned to speak to her, his eyes were fixated on the quickly fading Wombflash Forest, and he kept looking at that. They had traveled about eight miles, and now he could better gauge the immense height of the trees. Towering over them in the distance, he saw Sant; and he thought, but wasn’t entirely sure, that he could also make out Disscourn.

“Now that we are alone in a strange place,” said Gleameil, averting her head, and looking down over the side of the raft into the water, “tell me what you thought of Polecrab.”

“Now that we’re alone in this weird place,” said Gleameil, averting her head and looking down over the side of the raft into the water, “tell me what you thought of Polecrab.”

Maskull paused before answering. “He seemed to me like a mountain wrapped in cloud. You see the lower buttresses, and think that is all. But then, high up, far above the clouds, you suddenly catch sight of more mountain—and even then it is not the top.”

Maskull paused before answering. “He felt to me like a mountain hidden in clouds. You see the lower slopes and think that’s all there is. But then, way up high, far above the clouds, you suddenly catch a glimpse of more mountain—and even then, it’s not the peak.”

“You read character well, and have great perception,” remarked Gleameil quietly. “Now say what I am.”

“You read people well and have great insight,” Gleameil said quietly. “Now tell me what I am.”

“In place of a human heart, you have a wild harp, and that’s all I know about you.”

“Instead of a human heart, you have a wild harp, and that’s all I know about you.”

“What was that you said to my husband about two worlds?”

“What did you say to my husband about two worlds?”

“You heard.”

"Did you hear?"

“Yes, I heard. And I also am conscious of two worlds. My husband and boys are real to me, and I love them fondly. But there is another world for me, as there is for you, Maskull, and it makes my real world appear all false and vulgar.”

“Yes, I heard. I’m also aware of two worlds. My husband and boys are real to me, and I love them dearly. But there’s another world for me, just like there is for you, Maskull, and it makes my real world seem completely false and crass.”

“Perhaps we are seeking the same thing. But can it be right to satisfy our self-nature at the expense of other people?”

“Maybe we’re looking for the same thing. But is it really okay to fulfill our own desires at the cost of others?”

“No, it’s not right. It is wrong, and base. But in that other world these words have no meaning.”

“No, that’s not right. It’s wrong and low. But in that other world, these words mean nothing.”

There was a silence.

It was quiet.

“It’s useless to discuss such topics,” said Maskull. “The choice is now out of our hands, and we must go where we are taken. What I would rather speak about is what awaits us on the island.”

“It’s pointless to talk about such things,” said Maskull. “The decision is no longer ours, and we have to go where we're led. What I’d rather discuss is what’s in store for us on the island.”

“I am ignorant—except that we shall find Earthrid there.”

“I don’t know much—except that we’ll find Earthrid there.”

“Who is Earthrid, and why is it called Swaylone’s Island?”

“Who is Earthrid, and why is it referred to as Swaylone’s Island?”

“They say Earthrid came from Threal, but I know nothing else about him. As for Swaylone, if you like I will tell you his legend.”

“They say Earthrid came from Threal, but I don’t know anything else about him. If you want, I can share Swaylone’s legend with you.”

“If you please,” said Maskull.

“Please,” said Maskull.

“In a far-back age,” began Gleameil, “when the seas were hot, and clouds hung heavily over the earth, and life was rich with transformations, Swaylone came to this island, on which men had never before set foot, and began to play his music—the first music in Tormance. Nightly, when the moon shone, people used to gather on this shore behind us, and listen to the faint, sweet strains floating from over the sea. One night, Shaping (whom you call Crystalman) was passing this way in company with Krag. They listened a while to the music, and Shaping said ‘Have you heard more beautiful sounds? This is my world and my music.’ Krag stamped with his foot, and laughed. ‘You must do better than that, if I am to admire it. Let us pass over, and see this bungler at work.’ Shaping consented, and they passed over to the island. Swaylone was not able to see their presence. Shaping stood behind him, and breathed thoughts into his soul, so that his music became ten times lovelier, and people listening on that shore went mad with sick delight. ‘Can any strains be nobler?’ demanded Shaping. Krag grinned and said, ‘You are naturally effeminate. Now let me try.’ Then he stood behind Swaylone, and shot ugly discords fast into his head. His instrument was so cracked, that never since has it played right. From that time forth Swaylone could utter only distorted music; yet it called to folk more than the other sort. Many men crossed over to the island during his lifetime, to listen to the amazing tones, but none could endure them; all died. After Swaylone’s death, another musician took up the tale; and so the light has passed down from torch to torch, till now Earthrid bears it.”

“In a distant age,” began Gleameil, “when the seas were warm, clouds hung thickly over the earth, and life was full of changes, Swaylone arrived on this island, where no humans had ever stepped before, and started to play his music—the first music in Tormance. Every night, when the moon lit up the sky, people would gather on this shore behind us and listen to the soft, sweet notes drifting across the sea. One night, Shaping (whom you call Crystalman) was passing by with Krag. They listened for a while to the music, and Shaping said, ‘Have you ever heard more beautiful sounds? This is my world and my music.’ Krag stamped his foot and laughed. ‘You’ll have to do better than that if you want me to admire it. Let’s go over and see this amateur at work.’ Shaping agreed, and they crossed over to the island. Swaylone didn’t notice their presence. Shaping stood behind him and infused thoughts into his soul, making his music ten times more beautiful, driving the listeners on that shore to madness with ecstatic delight. ‘Can any music be more noble?’ Shaping asked. Krag grinned and replied, ‘You’re naturally soft. Now let me give it a try.’ Then he stood behind Swaylone and pumped harsh dissonance into his mind. His instrument was so damaged that it has never played right since. From that point on, Swaylone could only produce twisted music; yet it attracted people more than the other kind. Many men came to the island during his life to hear the astonishing sounds, but no one could handle it; all perished. After Swaylone’s death, another musician continued the legacy; and so the light has been passed down from one keeper to another, until now Earthrid carries it.”

“An interesting legend,” commented Maskull. “But who is Krag?”

“An interesting legend,” said Maskull. “But who is Krag?”

“They say that when the world was born, Krag was born with it—a spirit compounded of those vestiges of Muspel which Shaping did not know how to transform. Thereafter nothing has gone right with the world, for he dogs Shaping’s footsteps everywhere, and whatever the latter does, he undoes. To love he joins death; to sex, shame; to intellect, madness; to virtue, cruelty; and to fair exteriors, bloody entrails. These are Krag’s actions, so the lovers of the world call him ‘devil.’ They don’t understand, Maskull, that without him the world would lose its beauty.”

“They say that when the world was created, Krag came into existence alongside it—a spirit formed from the remnants of Muspel that Shaping couldn’t transform. Since then, nothing has gone well in the world, as he follows Shaping everywhere, and whatever the latter accomplishes, he undoes. He pairs love with death; sex with shame; intellect with madness; virtue with cruelty; and pretty appearances with bloody guts. These are Krag’s deeds, which is why the world’s lovers call him ‘devil.’ They don’t understand, Maskull, that without him the world would lose its beauty.”

“Krag and beauty!” exclaimed he, with a cynical smile.

“Krag and beauty!” he exclaimed with a cynical smile.

“Even so. That same beauty which you and I are now voyaging to discover. That beauty for whose sake I am renouncing husband, children, and happiness.... Did you imagine beauty to be pleasant?”

“Even so. That same beauty that you and I are now setting out to discover. That beauty for which I am giving up my husband, children, and happiness.... Did you think beauty would be enjoyable?”

“Surely.”

“Of course.”

“That pleasant beauty is an insipid compound of Shaping. To see beauty in its terrible purity, you must tear away the pleasure from it.”

“That pleasant beauty is a bland mixture of Forming. To appreciate beauty in its stark purity, you need to strip away the enjoyment from it.”

“Do you say I am going to seek beauty, Gleameil? Such an idea is far from my mind.”

“Are you saying I'm going to look for beauty, Gleameil? That thought is nowhere in my mind.”

She did not respond to his remark. After waiting for a few minutes, to hear if she would speak again, he turned his back on her once more. There was no more talk until they reached the island.

She didn't respond to his comment. After waiting for a few minutes to see if she'd say anything else, he turned his back on her again. There was no more conversation until they got to the island.

The air had grown chill and damp by the time they approached its shores. Branchspell was on the point of touching the sea. The Island appeared to be some three or four miles in length. There were first of all broad sands, then low, dark cliffs, and behind these a wilderness of insignificant, swelling hills, entirely devoid of vegetation. The current bore them to within a hundred yards of the coast, when it made a sharp angle, and proceeded to skirt the length of the land.

The air had become cold and damp by the time they reached the shores. Branchspell was about to touch the sea. The Island seemed to stretch about three or four miles long. There were wide sandy areas at first, then low, dark cliffs, and behind these, a wild stretch of low, rolling hills completely lacking vegetation. The current carried them within a hundred yards of the coast, where it made a sharp turn and continued to follow the length of the land.

Gleameil jumped overboard, and began swimming to shore. Maskull followed her example, and the raft, abandoned, was rapidly borne away by the current. They soon touched ground, and were able to wade the rest of the way. By the time they reached dry land, the sun had set.

Gleameil jumped off the raft and started swimming toward the shore. Maskull followed her lead, and the raft, left behind, was quickly swept away by the current. They soon reached the shore and were able to wade the rest of the way. By the time they got to dry land, the sun had already set.

Gleameil made straight for the hills; and Maskull, after casting a single glance at the low, dim outline of the Wombflash Forest, followed her. The cliffs were soon scrambled up. Then the ascent was gentle and easy, while the rich, dry, brown mould was good to walk upon.

Gleameil headed directly for the hills, and Maskull, after taking a quick look at the low, hazy outline of the Wombflash Forest, followed her. The cliffs were quickly climbed. Then the climb became gentle and easy, and the rich, dry, brown soil was nice to walk on.

A little way off, on their left, something white was shining.

A little distance away, on their left, something white was shining.

“You need not go to it,” said the woman. “It can be nothing else than one of those skeletons Polecrab talked about. And look—there is another one over there!”

“You don’t have to go to it,” said the woman. “It can only be one of those skeletons Polecrab mentioned. And look—there’s another one over there!”

“This brings it home!” remarked Maskull, smiling.

“This really brings it home!” Maskull said with a smile.

“There is nothing comical in having died for beauty,” said Gleameil, bending her brows at him.

“There’s nothing funny about dying for beauty,” Gleameil said, frowning at him.

And when in the course of their walk he saw the innumerable human bones, from gleaming white to dirty yellow, lying scattered about, as if it were a naked graveyard among the hills, he agreed with her, and fell into a sombre mood.

And as they walked, he saw countless human bones, ranging from bright white to dull yellow, scattered around like a bare graveyard in the hills. He agreed with her and became pensive.

It was still light when they reached the highest point, and could set eyes on the other side. The sea to the north of the island was in no way different from that which they had crossed, but its lively colors were fast becoming invisible.

It was still light when they reached the highest point and could see the other side. The sea to the north of the island looked just like the one they had crossed, but its vibrant colors were quickly fading.

“That is Matterplay,” said the woman, pointing her finger toward some low land on the horizon, which seemed to be even farther off than Wombflash.

“That is Matterplay,” said the woman, pointing her finger toward some low land on the horizon, which seemed to be even farther away than Wombflash.

“I wonder how Digrung passed over,” meditated Maskull.

“I wonder how Digrung died,” thought Maskull.

Not far away, in a hollow enclosed by a circle of little hills, they saw a small, circular lake, not more than half a mile in diameter. The sunset colors of the sky were reflected in its waters.

Not far away, in a valley surrounded by a ring of small hills, they saw a small, round lake, only about half a mile across. The sunset colors in the sky were mirrored in its waters.

“That must be Irontick,” remarked Gleameil.

"That has to be Irontick," said Gleameil.

“What is that?”

"What’s that?"

“I have heard that it’s the instrument Earthrid plays on.”

“I've heard that it's the instrument Earthrid plays on.”

“We are getting close,” responded he. “Let us go and investigate.”

“We're getting close,” he replied. “Let's go check it out.”

When they drew nearer, they observed that a man was reclining on the farther side, in an attitude of sleep.

When they got closer, they saw that a man was lying on the other side, looking like he was asleep.

“If that’s not the man himself, who can it be?” said Maskull. “Let’s get across the water, if it will bear us; it will save time.”

“If that’s not the man himself, who else could it be?” said Maskull. “Let’s cross the water, if it can support us; it’ll save us time.”

He now assumed the lead, and took running strides down the slope which bounded the lake on that side. Gleameil followed him with greater dignity, keeping her eyes fixed on the recumbent man as if fascinated. When Maskull reached the water’s edge, he tried it with one foot, to discover if it would carry his weight. Something unusual in its appearance led him to have doubts. It was a tranquil, dark, and beautifully reflecting sheet of water; it resembled a mirror of liquid metal. Finding that it would bear him, and that nothing happened, he placed his second foot on its surface. Instantly he sustained a violent shock throughout his body, as from a powerful electric current; and he was hurled in a tumbled heap back on to the bank.

He now took the lead and sprinted down the slope that bordered the lake on that side. Gleameil followed him with more poise, her eyes fixed on the man lying down as if she were captivated. When Maskull reached the edge of the water, he tested it with one foot to see if it would support his weight. Something strange about its appearance made him hesitant. It was a calm, dark, and beautifully reflective expanse of water; it looked like a mirror made of liquid metal. Realizing it would hold him and that nothing happened, he placed his other foot on its surface. Instantly, a violent shock coursed through his body, like a powerful electric current, and he was thrown back in a tumbled heap onto the bank.

He picked himself up, brushed the dirt off his person, and started walking around the lake. Gleameil joined him, and they completed the half circuit together. They came to the man, and Maskull prodded him with his foot. He woke up, and blinked at them.

He got up, dusted himself off, and started walking around the lake. Gleameil joined him, and they completed half the circuit together. They reached the man, and Maskull nudged him with his foot. He woke up and blinked at them.

His face was pale, weak, and vacant-looking, and had a disagreeable expression. There were thin sprouts of black hair on his chin and head. On his forehead, in place of a third eye, he possessed a perfectly circular organ, with elaborate convolutions, like an ear. He had an unpleasant smell. He appeared to be of young middle age.

His face was pale, weak, and expressionless, and had an unpleasant look. There were thin strands of black hair on his chin and head. On his forehead, instead of a third eye, he had a perfectly round organ with intricate folds, resembling an ear. He had a bad smell. He seemed to be in his young middle age.

“Wake up, man,” said Maskull sharply, “and tell us if you are Earthrid.”

“Wake up, man,” Maskull said sharply, “and tell us if you’re Earthrid.”

“What time is it?” counterquestioned the man. “Does it want long to moonrise?”

“What time is it?” the man asked in return. “Is it long until moonrise?”

Without appearing to care about an answer, he sat up, and turning away from them, began to scoop up the loose soil with his hand, and to eat it halfheartedly.

Without seeming to care about a response, he sat up, turned away from them, and started to scoop up the loose soil with his hand, eating it halfheartedly.

“Now, how can you eat that filth?” demanded Maskull, in disgust.

“Now, how can you eat that disgusting stuff?” demanded Maskull, in disgust.

“Don’t be angry, Maskull,” said Gleameil, laying hold of his arm, and flushing a little. “It is Earthrid—the man who is to help us.”

“Calm down, Maskull,” said Gleameil, grabbing his arm and blushing a bit. “It’s Earthrid—the guy who’s going to help us.”

“He has not said so.”

“He hasn’t said that.”

“I am Earthrid,” said the other, in his weak and muffled voice, which, however, suddenly struck Maskull as being autocratic. “What do you want here? Or rather, you had better get away as quickly as you can, for it will be too late when Teargeld rises.”

“I am Earthrid,” said the other, in a weak and muffled voice that suddenly felt authoritative to Maskull. “What do you want here? Or rather, you should leave as quickly as you can, because it will be too late when Teargeld rises.”

“You need not explain,” exclaimed Maskull. “We know your reputation, and we have come to hear your music. But what’s that organ for on your forehead?”

“You don’t need to explain,” said Maskull. “We know who you are, and we’ve come to hear your music. But what’s that organ on your forehead for?”

Earthrid glared, and smiled, and glared again.

Earthrid shot a glare, smiled, and then glared again.

“That is for rhythm, which is what changes noise into music. Don’t stand and argue, but go away. It is no pleasure to me to people the island with corpses. They corrupt the air, and do nothing else.”

“That’s for rhythm, which transforms noise into music. Don’t stand here debating; just leave. It brings me no joy to fill the island with dead bodies. They spoil the air and do nothing else.”

Darkness now crept swiftly on over the landscape.

Darkness quickly spread across the landscape.

“You are rather bigmouthed,” said Maskull coolly. “But after we have heard you play, perhaps I shall adventure a tune myself.”

“You're quite the chatterbox,” Maskull said calmly. “But after we listen to your playing, maybe I'll try to play a tune myself.”

“You? Are you a musician, then? Do you even know what music is?”

“You? Are you a musician? Do you even know what music is?”

A flame danced in Gleameil’s eyes.

A flame danced in Gleameil's eyes.

“Maskull thinks music reposes in the instrument,” she said in her intense way. “But it is in the soul of the Master.”

“Maskull thinks music lies in the instrument,” she said passionately. “But it’s in the soul of the Master.”

“Yes,” said Earthrid, “but that is not all. I will tell you what it is. In Threal, where I was born and brought up, we learn the mystery of the Three in nature. This world, which lies extended before us, has three directions. Length is the line which shuts off what is, from what is not. Breadth is the surface which shows us in what manner one thing of what-is, lives with another thing. Depth is the path which leads from what-is, to our own body. In music it is not otherwise. Tone is existence, without which nothing at all can be. Symmetry and Numbers are the manner in which tones exist, one with another. Emotion is the movement of our soul toward the wonderful world that is being created. Now, men when they make music are accustomed to build beautiful tones, because of the delight they cause. Therefore their music world is based on pleasure; its symmetry is regular and charming, its emotion is sweet and lovely.... But my music is founded on painful tones; and thus its symmetry is wild, and difficult to discover; its emotion is bitter and terrible.”

“Yes,” said Earthrid, “but that’s not all. I’ll tell you what it is. In Threal, where I was born and raised, we learn the mystery of the Three in nature. This world, which stretches out before us, has three dimensions. Length is the line that separates what is from what is not. Breadth is the surface that shows us how one thing that is, interacts with another. Depth is the path that leads from what is to our own body. It’s the same in music. Tone is existence, without which nothing can be. Symmetry and Numbers are how tones exist together. Emotion is the movement of our soul toward the amazing world being created. Now, when people create music, they usually build beautiful tones because of the joy they bring. So, their musical world is based on pleasure; its symmetry is regular and appealing, its emotion is sweet and lovely.... But my music is based on painful tones; so its symmetry is chaotic and hard to find; its emotion is bitter and terrifying.”

“If I had not anticipated its being original, I would not have come here,” said Maskull. “Still, explain—why can’t harsh tones have simple symmetry of form? And why must they necessarily cause more profound emotions in us who listen?”

“If I hadn’t expected it to be original, I wouldn’t have come here,” Maskull said. “Still, explain—why can’t harsh tones have a simple symmetry of form? And why do they have to invoke deeper emotions in us listeners?”

“Pleasures may harmonise. Pains must clash; and in the order of their clashing lies the symmetry. The emotions follow the music, which is rough and earnest.”

“Pleasures can work together. Pains must conflict; and in the way they conflict lies the balance. The emotions follow the music, which is raw and sincere.”

“You may call it music,” remarked Maskull thoughtfully, “but to me it bears a closer resemblance to actual life.”

“You can call it music,” Maskull said thoughtfully, “but to me, it’s much more like real life.”

“If Shaping’s plans had gone straight, life would have been like that other sort of music. He who seeks can find traces of that intention in the world of nature. But as it has turned out, real life resembles my music and mine is the true music.”

“If Shaping’s plans had gone perfectly, life would have been like that other type of music. Those who seek can find hints of that intention in the natural world. But as things are, real life is like my music, and mine is the true music.”

“Shall we see living shapes?”

"Shall we see living forms?"

“I don’t know what my mood will be,” returned Earthrid. “But when I have finished, you shall adventure your tune, and produce whatever shapes you please—unless, indeed, the tune is out of your own big body.”

“I’m not sure what my mood will be,” Earthrid replied. “But once I’m done, you can play your tune and create whatever shapes you want—unless, of course, the tune comes from your own large body.”

“The shocks you are preparing may kill us,” said Gleameil, in a low, taut voice, “but we shall die, seeing beauty.”

“The shocks you’re getting ready may kill us,” said Gleameil, in a low, tense voice, “but we’ll die, witnessing beauty.”

Earthrid looked at her with a dignified expression.

Earthrid looked at her with a composed expression.

“Neither you, nor any other person, can endure the thoughts which I put into my music. Still, you must have it your own way. It needed a woman to call it ‘beauty.’ But if this is beauty, what is ugliness?”

“Neither you nor anyone else can handle the ideas that I put into my music. Still, you have to go with your own perspective. It took a woman to label it ‘beauty.’ But if this is beauty, then what is ugliness?”

“That I can tell you, Master,” replied Gleameil, smiling at him. “Ugliness is old, stale life, while yours every night issues fresh from the womb of nature.”

“Sure, I can tell you that, Master,” Gleameil said, smiling at him. “Ugliness is like old, stale life, while yours comes out fresh from the womb of nature every night.”

Earthrid stared at her, without response. “Teargeld is rising,” he said at last. “And now you shall see—though not for long.”

Earthrid stared at her, silent. “Teargeld is rising,” he finally said. “And now you’ll see—though not for long.”

As the words left his mouth, the full moon peeped over the hills in the dark eastern sky. They watched it in silence, and soon it was wholly up. It was larger than the moon of Earth, and seemed nearer. Its shadowy parts stood out in just as strong relief, but somehow it did not give Maskull the impression of being a dead world. Branchspell shone on the whole of it, but Alppain only on a part. The broad crescent that reflected Branchspell’s rays alone was white and brilliant; but the part that was illuminated by both suns shone with a greenish radiance that had almost solar power, and yet was cold and cheerless. On gazing at that combined light, he felt the same sense of disintegration that the afterglow of Alppain had always caused in him; but now the feeling was not physical, but merely aesthetic. The moon did not appear romantic to him, but disturbing and mystical.

As he spoke, the full moon rose over the hills in the dark eastern sky. They watched it in silence, and soon it was fully visible. It was larger than Earth’s moon and seemed closer. Its shadowy areas stood out just as strongly, but somehow it didn’t give Maskull the feeling of being a dead world. Branchspell illuminated the entire moon, while Alppain only lit up part of it. The broad crescent reflecting Branchspell’s light alone was bright white; however, the section lit by both suns glowed with a greenish light that was almost like the sun but felt cold and bleak. Looking at that combined light, he experienced the same sense of disintegration that the afterglow of Alppain always evoked in him; but now the feeling was not physical, just aesthetic. The moon didn’t seem romantic to him, but rather unsettling and mystical.

Earthrid rose, and stood quietly for a minute. In the bright moonlight, his face seemed to have undergone a change. It lost its loose, weak, disagreeable look, and acquired a sort of crafty grandeur. He clapped his hands together meditatively two or three times, and walked up and down. The others stood together, watching him.

Earthrid got up and stood silently for a minute. In the bright moonlight, his face appeared to transform. It shed its loose, weak, unpleasant look, taking on a kind of cunning majesty. He thoughtfully clapped his hands together a couple of times and paced back and forth. The others stood huddled together, observing him.

Then he sat down by the side of the lake, and, leaning on his side, placed his right hand, open palm downward, on the ground, at the same time stretching out his right leg, so that the foot was in contact with the water.

Then he sat down by the lake, and, leaning to one side, placed his right hand, palm down, on the ground, while stretching out his right leg so that his foot touched the water.

While Maskull was in the act of staring at him and at the lake, he felt a stabbing sensation right through his heart, as though he had been pierced by a rapier. He barely recovered himself from falling, and as he did so he saw that a spout had formed on the water, and was now subsiding again. The next moment he was knocked down by a violent blow in the mouth, delivered by an invisible hand. He picked himself up; and observed that a second spout had formed. No sooner was he on his legs, than a hideous pain hammered away inside his brain, as if caused by a malignant tumour. In his agony, he stumbled and fell again; this time on the arm Krag had wounded. All his other mishaps were forgotten in this one, which half stunned him. It lasted only a moment, and then sudden relief came, and he found that Earthrid’s rough music had lost its power over him.

While Maskull was staring at him and the lake, he felt a sharp pain right through his heart, as if he had been stabbed by a sword. He barely managed to keep from falling, and as he did, he noticed that a jet of water had formed and was now fading. In the next moment, he was struck hard in the mouth by an unseen force. He got back up and saw that a second jet of water had formed. No sooner had he gotten to his feet than a terrible pain throbbed inside his head, as if caused by a tumor. In his suffering, he stumbled and fell again; this time onto the arm that Krag had hurt. All his other troubles were forgotten in this one that nearly dazed him. It lasted only a moment, and then he suddenly felt relief, realizing that Earthrid’s harsh music no longer affected him.

He saw him still stretched in the same position. Spouts were coming thick and fast on the lake, which was full of lively motion. But Gleameil was not on her legs. She was lying on the ground, in a heap, without moving. Her attitude was ugly, and he guessed she was dead. When he reached her, he discovered that she was dead. In what state of mind she had died, he did not know, for her face wore the vulgar Crystalman grin. The whole tragedy had not lasted five minutes.

He saw him still lying in the same position. Water spouts were coming up quickly on the lake, which was full of energy. But Gleameil wasn’t standing. She was lying on the ground, in a pile, unmoving. Her position was awkward, and he figured she was dead. When he got to her, he found out that she was indeed dead. He couldn’t tell what state of mind she had when she died, as her face had the typical Crystalman grin. The whole tragedy had lasted less than five minutes.

He went over to Earthrid and dragged him forcibly away from his playing.

He walked over to Earthrid and pulled him away from his game.

“You have been as good as your word, musician,” he said. “Gleameil is dead.”

“You've kept your promise, musician,” he said. “Gleameil is dead.”

Earthrid tried to collect his scattered senses.

Earthrid tried to gather his scattered thoughts.

“I warned her,” he replied, sitting up. “Did I not beg her to go away? But she died very easily. She did not wait for the beauty she spoke about. She heard nothing of the passion, nor even of the rhythm. Neither have you.”

“I warned her,” he said, sitting up. “Didn't I ask her to leave? But she died so easily. She didn’t wait for the beauty she talked about. She didn’t hear anything of the passion, nor even of the rhythm. Neither did you.”

Maskull looked down at him in indignation, but said nothing.

Maskull looked down at him with anger, but stayed silent.

“You should not have interrupted me,” went on Earthrid. “When I am playing, nothing else is of importance. I might have lost the thread of my ideas. Fortunately, I never forget. I shall start over again.”

“You shouldn't have interrupted me,” continued Earthrid. “When I'm playing, nothing else matters. I might have lost my train of thought. Luckily, I never forget. I'll just begin again.”

“If music is to continue, in the presence of the dead, I play next.”

“If music is going to go on, even with the dead around, I’ll play next.”

The man glanced up quickly.

The man looked up quickly.

“That can’t be.”

"That can't be."

“It must be,” said Maskull decisively. “I prefer playing to listening. Another reason is that you will have every night, but I have only tonight.”

“It has to be,” said Maskull firmly. “I’d rather play than listen. Another reason is that you’ll have every night, but I only have tonight.”

Earthrid clenched and unclenched his fist, and began to turn pale. “With your recklessness, you are likely to kill us both. Irontick belongs to me, and until you have learned how to play, you would only break the instrument.”

Earthrid clenched and unclenched his fist, and started to turn pale. “With your recklessness, you're likely to get us both killed. Irontick is mine, and until you learn how to play, you'll just end up breaking the instrument.”

“Well, then, I will break it; but I am going to try.”

“Well, then, I’ll break it; but I’m going to give it a shot.”

The musician jumped to his feet and confronted him. “Do you intend to take it from me by violence?”

The musician jumped up and faced him. “Are you really planning to take it from me by force?”

“Keep calm! You will have the same choice that you offered us. I shall give you time to go away somewhere.”

“Stay calm! You'll have the same choice you gave us. I'll give you some time to go somewhere.”

“How will that serve me, if you spoil my lake? You don’t understand what you are doing.”

“How will that help me if you ruin my lake? You don’t understand what you’re doing.”

“Go, or stay!” responded Maskull. “I give you till the water gets smooth again. After that, I begin playing.”

“Go, or stay!” Maskull replied. “I’ll give you until the water calms down again. After that, I’ll start playing.”

Earthrid kept swallowing. He glanced at the lake and back to Maskull.

Earthrid kept swallowing. He looked at the lake and then back at Maskull.

“Do you swear it?”

“Do you promise that?”

“How long that will take, you know better than I; but till then you are safe.”

“How long that will take, you know better than I do; but until then, you’re safe.”

Earthrid cast him a look of malice, hesitated for an instant, and then moved away, and started to climb the nearest hill. Halfway up he glanced over his shoulder apprehensively, as if to see what was happening. In another minute or so, he had disappeared over the crest, travelling in the direction of the shore that faced Matterplay.

Earthrid shot him a hateful glance, paused for a moment, and then walked away, starting to climb the nearest hill. Halfway up, he looked back nervously, as if he wanted to see what was going on. In another minute or so, he vanished over the top, heading toward the shore that faced Matterplay.

Later, when the water was once more tranquil, Maskull sat down by its edge, in imitation of Earthrid’s attitude. He knew neither how to set about producing his music, nor what would come of it. But audacious projects entered his brain and he willed to create physical shapes—and, above all, one shape, that of Surtur.

Later, when the water was calm again, Maskull sat down by the edge, mimicking Earthrid’s posture. He had no idea how to start making his music or what the outcome would be. But bold ideas filled his mind, and he was determined to create physical forms—and, most importantly, one form: that of Surtur.

Before putting his foot to the water, he turned things over a little in his mind.

Before stepping into the water, he thought things over a bit in his mind.

He said, “What themes are in common music, shapes are in this music. The composer does not find his theme by picking out single notes; but the whole theme flashes into his mind by inspiration. So it must be with shapes. When I start playing, if I am worth anything, the undivided ideas will pass from my unconscious mind to this lake, and then, reflected back in the dimensions of reality, I shall be for the first time made acquainted with them. So it must be.”

He said, “What themes are in common music, shapes are in this music. The composer doesn’t find his theme by picking out single notes; instead, the whole theme comes to him in a flash of inspiration. The same goes for shapes. When I start playing, if I have any talent, the complete ideas will flow from my unconscious mind to this lake, and then, reflected back in the dimensions of reality, I will finally become aware of them. That’s how it must be.”

The instant his foot touched the water, he felt his thoughts flowing from him. He did not know what they were, but the mere act of flowing created a sensation of joyful mastery. With this was curiosity to learn what they would prove to be. Spouts formed on the lake in increasing numbers, but he experienced no pain. His thoughts, which he knew to be music, did not issue from him in a steady, unbroken stream, but in great, rough gushes, succeeding intervals of quiescence. When these gushes came, the whole lake broke out in an eruption of spouts.

The moment his foot hit the water, he felt his thoughts pouring out of him. He had no idea what they were, but the simple act of releasing them brought a feeling of joyful control. Along with this came a curiosity about what they would turn out to be. More and more spouts appeared on the lake, but he felt no pain. His thoughts, which he recognized as music, didn’t flow from him in a smooth, continuous stream, but in large, wild bursts, with intervals of stillness in between. When these bursts happened, the whole lake erupted with spouts.

He realised that the ideas passing from him did not arise in his intellect, but had their source in the fathomless depths of his will. He could not decide what character they should have, but he was able to force them out, or retard them, by the exercise of his volition.

He realized that the ideas coming from him didn’t come from his intellect, but instead originated from the deep corners of his will. He couldn’t determine what shape they should take, but he could push them out or hold them back through the use of his willpower.

At first nothing changed around him. Then the moon grew dimmer, and a strange, new radiance began to illuminate the landscape. It increased so imperceptibly that it was some time before he recognised it as the Muspel-light which he had seen in the Wombflash Forest. He could not give it a colour, or a name, but it filled him with a sort of stern and sacred awe. He called up the resources of his powerful will. The spouts thickened like a forest, and many of them were twenty feet high. Teargeld looked faint and pale; the radiance became intense; but it cast no shadows. The wind got up, but where Maskull was sitting, it was calm. Shortly afterward it began to shriek and whistle, like a full gale. He saw no shapes, and redoubled his efforts.

At first, nothing changed around him. Then the moon got dimmer, and a strange, new light started to brighten the landscape. It increased so gradually that it took him a while to recognize it as the Muspel-light he had seen in the Wombflash Forest. He couldn’t put a color or name to it, but it filled him with a sense of serious and sacred awe. He summoned the strength of his powerful will. The spouts thickened like a forest, many reaching twenty feet high. Teargeld looked faint and pale; the light became intense, but it didn’t cast any shadows. The wind picked up, but where Maskull was sitting, it was calm. Soon after, it began to howl and whistle, like a full gale. He saw no shapes and intensified his efforts.

His ideas were now rushing out onto the lake so furiously that his whole soul was possessed by exhilaration and defiance. But still he did not know their nature. A huge spout shot up and at the same moment the hills began to crack and break. Great masses of loose soil were erupted from their bowels, and in the next period of quietness, he saw that the landscape had altered. Still the mysterious light intensified. The moon disappeared entirely. The noise of the unseen tempest was terrifying, but Maskull played heroically on, trying to urge out ideas which would take shape. The hillsides were cleft with chasms. The water escaping from the tops of the spouts, swamped the land; but where he was, it was dry.

His ideas were now bursting forth onto the lake so intensely that his entire being was filled with excitement and rebellion. But he still didn’t understand their nature. A massive spout shot up, and at that moment, the hills began to crack and break apart. Huge clumps of loose soil erupted from the ground, and in the next moment of calm, he saw that the landscape had changed. Yet the mysterious light grew even brighter. The moon vanished completely. The sound of the unseen storm was terrifying, but Maskull kept pushing forward, trying to bring out ideas that would take form. The hillsides were split with chasms. Water gushed from the tops of the spouts, flooding the land; but where he stood, it was dry.

The radiance grew terrible. It was everywhere, but Maskull fancied that it was far brighter in one particular quarter. He thought that it was becoming localised, preparatory to contracting into a solid form. He strained and strained....

The brightness became overwhelming. It was all around him, but Maskull believed it was much brighter in one specific area. He thought it was starting to focus, getting ready to condense into a solid shape. He pushed himself harder and harder....

Immediately afterward the bottom of the lake subsided. Its waters fell through, and his instrument was broken.

Immediately afterward, the bottom of the lake sank. Its waters drained away, and his instrument was damaged.

The Muspel-light vanished. The moon shone out again, but Maskull could not see it. After that unearthly shining, he seemed to himself to be in total blackness. The screaming wind ceased; there was a dead silence. His thoughts finished flowing toward the lake, and his foot no longer touched water, but hung in space.

The Muspel-light disappeared. The moon came back into view, but Maskull couldn't see it. After that otherworldly glow, he felt completely engulfed in darkness. The howling wind stopped; it was eerily quiet. His thoughts stopped drifting toward the lake, and his foot no longer brushed against the water but hung in mid-air.

He was too stunned by the suddenness of the change to either think or feel. While he was still lying dazed, a vast explosion occurred in the newly opened depths beneath the lakebed. The water in its descent had met fire. Maskull was lifted bodily in the air, many yards high, and came down heavily. He lost consciousness....

He was too shocked by how sudden the change was to think or feel anything. While he was still lying there, dazed, a huge explosion happened in the newly opened depths beneath the lakebed. The water as it fell had hit fire. Maskull was lifted up into the air, many yards high, and came down hard. He lost consciousness...

When he came to his senses again, he saw everything. Teargeld was gleaming brilliantly. He was lying by the side of the old lake, but it was now a crater, to the bottom of which his eyes could not penetrate. The hills encircling it were torn, as if by heavy gunfire. A few thunderclouds were floating in the air at no great height, from which branched lightning descended to the earth incessantly, accompanied by alarming and singular crashes.

When he came to again, he saw everything clearly. Teargeld was shining brightly. He was lying next to what used to be an old lake, but now it was a crater, so deep his eyes couldn't see the bottom. The surrounding hills were battered, like they had been hit by heavy artillery. A few thunderclouds hung low in the sky, from which lightning continuously struck the ground, accompanied by loud and unusual booms.

He got on his legs, and tested his actions. Finding that he was uninjured, he first of all viewed the crater at closer quarters, and then started to walk painfully toward the northern shore.

He got to his feet and checked himself. Realizing he was unhurt, he first looked at the crater more closely, then began to walk slowly toward the northern shore.

When he had attained the crest above the lake, the landscape sloped gently down for two miles to the sea. Everywhere he passed through traces of his rough work. The country was carved into scarps, grooves, channels, and craters. He arrived at the line of low cliffs overlooking the beach, and found that these also were partly broken down by landslips. He got down onto the sand and stood looking over the moonlit, agitated sea, wondering how he could contrive to escape from this island of failure.

When he reached the ridge above the lake, the land gradually sloped down for two miles to the ocean. Everywhere he went, he saw signs of his hard work. The landscape was marked by cliffs, dips, grooves, and hollows. He reached the low cliffs that overlooked the beach and noticed they were also partially collapsed from landslides. He descended to the sand and stood, gazing over the moonlit, choppy sea, contemplating how he could find a way to escape from this island of failure.

Then he saw Earthrid’s body, lying quite close to him. It was on its back. Both legs had been violently torn off and he could not see them anywhere. Earthrid’s teeth were buried in the flesh of his right forearm, indicating that the man had died in unreasoning physical agony. The skin gleamed green in the moonlight, but it was stained by darker discolourations, which were wounds. The sand about him was dyed by the pool of blood which had long since filtered through.

Then he saw Earthrid’s body, lying quite close to him. It was on its back. Both legs had been violently torn off, and he couldn’t see them anywhere. Earthrid’s teeth were sunk into the flesh of his right forearm, showing that the man had died in intense pain. The skin gleamed green in the moonlight, but it was stained with darker discolorations, which were wounds. The sand around him was soaked with the pool of blood that had long since seeped through.

Maskull left the corpse in dismay, and walked a long way along the sweet-smelling shore. Sitting down on a rock, he waited for daybreak.

Maskull left the body in shock and walked for a long time along the fragrant shore. Sitting on a rock, he waited for dawn.





Chapter 16. LEEHALLFAE

At midnight, when Teargeld was in the south, throwing his shadow straight toward the sea and making everything nearly as bright as day, he saw a great tree floating in the water, not far out. It was thirty feet out of the water, upright, and alive, and its roots must have been enormously deep and wide. It was drifting along the coast, through the heavy seas. Maskull eyed it incuriously for a few minutes. Then it dawned on him that it might be a good thing to investigate its nature. Without stopping to weigh the danger, he immediately swam out, caught hold of the lowest branch, and swung himself up.

At midnight, when Teargeld was in the south, casting his shadow directly toward the sea and making everything almost as bright as day, he spotted a massive tree floating in the water, not too far away. It stood thirty feet above the water, upright and alive, with roots that must have been incredibly deep and wide. It was drifting along the coast, amid the rough seas. Maskull watched it indifferently for a few minutes. Then it occurred to him that it might be worth investigating. Without pausing to consider the risk, he immediately swam out, grabbed the lowest branch, and pulled himself up.

He looked aloft and saw that the main stem was thick to the very top, terminating in a knob that somewhat resembled a human head. He made his way toward this knob, through the multitude of boughs, which were covered with tough, slippery, marine leaves, like seaweed. Arriving at the crown, he found that it actually was a sort of head, for there were membranes like rudimentary eyes all the way around it, denoting some form of low intelligence.

He looked up and saw that the main trunk was thick all the way to the top, ending in a knob that looked a bit like a human head. He made his way toward this knob, navigating through the many branches that were covered in tough, slippery sea-like leaves, similar to seaweed. When he reached the top, he discovered that it really was a kind of head, as there were membranes that resembled simple eyes all around it, indicating some form of basic intelligence.

At that moment the tree touched bottom, though some way from the shore, and began to bump heavily. To steady himself, Maskull put his hand out, and, in doing so, accidentally covered some of the membranes. The tree sheered off the land, as if by an act of will. When it was steady again, Maskull removed his hand; they at once drifted back to shore. He thought a bit, and then started experimenting with the eyelike membranes. It was as he had guessed—these eyes were stimulated by the light of the moon, and whichever way the light came from, the tree would travel.

At that moment, the tree hit the bottom, though it was still a bit away from the shore, and started to bump heavily. To steady himself, Maskull reached out his hand and accidentally covered some of the membranes. The tree veered away from the land, almost as if making a choice. Once it was steady again, Maskull removed his hand, and they immediately drifted back to shore. He thought for a moment and then began to experiment with the eyelike membranes. Just as he suspected, these eyes reacted to the moonlight, and no matter which direction the light came from, the tree would move.

A rather defiant smile crossed Maskull’s face as it struck him that it might be possible to navigate this huge plant-animal as far as Matterplay. He lost no time in putting the conception into execution. Tearing off some of the long, tough leaves, he bound up all the membranes except the ones that faced the north. The tree instantly left the island, and definitely put out to sea. It travelled due north. It was not moving at more than a mile an hour, however, while Matterplay was possibly forty miles distant.

A rebellious smile spread across Maskull’s face as he realized that it might be possible to steer this enormous plant-animal all the way to Matterplay. He wasted no time putting his idea into action. Ripping off some of the long, tough leaves, he secured all the membranes except for the ones facing north. The tree immediately left the island and set off to sea. It headed straight north. However, it wasn't moving any faster than a mile an hour, while Matterplay was likely about forty miles away.

The great spout waves fell against the trunk with mighty thuds; the breaking seas hissed through the lower branches—Maskull rested high and dry, but was more than a little apprehensive about their slow rate of progress. Presently he sighted a current racing along toward the north-west, and that put another idea into his head. He began to juggle with the membranes again, and before long had succeeded in piloting his tree into the fast-running stream. As soon as they were fairly in its rapids, he blinded the crown entirely, and thenceforward the current acted in the double capacity of road and steed.

The large waves crashed against the trunk with powerful thuds; the breaking seas hissed through the lower branches—Maskull was safe and dry up high, but he was more than a little worried about their slow progress. Soon, he spotted a current speeding toward the northwest, and that sparked another idea. He started manipulating the membranes again, and before long, he managed to steer his tree into the fast-moving stream. Once they were fully in its rapids, he completely covered the crown, and from that point on, the current served as both road and vehicle.

Maskull made himself secure among the branches and slept for the remainder of the night.

Maskull settled himself comfortably among the branches and slept for the rest of the night.

When his eyes opened again, the island was out of sight. Teargeld was setting in the western sea. The sky in the east was bright with the colours of the approaching day. The air was cool and fresh; the light over the sea was beautiful, gleaming, and mysterious. Land—probably Matterplay—lay ahead, a long, dark line of low cliffs, perhaps a mile away. The current no longer ran toward the shore, but began to skirt the coast without drawing any closer to it. As soon as Maskull realised the fact, he manoeuvred the tree out of its channel and started drifting it inshore. The eastern sky blazed up suddenly with violent dyes, and the outer rim of Branchspell lifted itself above the sea. The moon had already sunk.

When he opened his eyes again, the island was nowhere in sight. Teargeld was setting in the western sea. The sky in the east was bright with the colors of the approaching day. The air was cool and fresh; the light over the sea was beautiful, sparkling, and mysterious. Land—probably Matterplay—was ahead, a long, dark line of low cliffs, maybe a mile away. The current no longer flowed toward the shore but began to drift along the coast without getting any closer. As soon as Maskull realized this, he maneuvered the tree out of its channel and started drifting it inshore. The eastern sky suddenly flared up with vibrant colors, and the outer edge of Branchspell rose above the sea. The moon had already set.

The shore loomed nearer and nearer. In physical character it was like Swaylone’s Island—the same wide sands, small cliffs, and rounded, insignificant hills inland, without vegetation. In the early-morning sunlight, however, it looked romantic. Maskull, hollow-eyed and morose, cared nothing for all that, but the moment the tree grounded, clambered swiftly down through the branches and dropped into the sea. By the time he had swam ashore, the white, stupendous sun was high above the horizon.

The shore came closer and closer. Physically, it resembled Swaylone’s Island—same broad sands, small cliffs, and rounded, unimpressive hills inland, all barren. Yet, in the early morning sunlight, it looked beautiful. Maskull, with sunken eyes and a gloomy demeanor, didn’t care about any of that. The moment the tree touched down, he quickly climbed down through the branches and jumped into the sea. By the time he swam to shore, the bright, massive sun was high in the sky.

He walked along the sands toward the east for a considerable distance, without having any special intention in his mind. He thought he would go on until he came to some creek or valley, and then turn up it. The sun’s rays were cheering, and began to relieve him of his oppressive night weight. After strolling along the beach for about a mile, he was stopped by a broad stream that flowed into the sea out of a kind of natural gateway in the line of cliffs. Its water was of a beautiful, limpid green, all filled with bubbles. So ice-cold, aerated, and enticing did it look that he flung himself face downward on the ground and took a prolonged draught. When he got up again his eyes started to play pranks—they became alternately blurred and clear.... It may have been pure imagination, but he fancied that Digrung was moving inside him.

He walked along the sand heading east for quite a while, without any specific purpose in mind. He figured he’d keep going until he reached a creek or a valley, and then follow it. The sun’s rays felt uplifting and started to lighten the heavy weight from the night before. After wandering along the beach for about a mile, he encountered a wide stream flowing into the sea through a natural opening in the cliffs. The water was a stunning, clear green, bubbling energetically. It looked so ice-cold, fresh, and inviting that he threw himself down on the ground and took a long drink. When he stood up again, his vision started to play tricks on him—it went back and forth between blurry and clear. It could have just been his imagination, but he felt like Digrung was stirring inside him.

He followed the bank of the stream through the gap in the cliffs, and then for the first time saw the real Matterplay. A valley appeared, like a jewel enveloped by naked rock. All the hill country was bare and lifeless, but this valley lying in the heart of it was extremely fertile; he had never seen such fertility. It wound up among the hills, and all that he was looking at was its broad lower end. The floor of the valley was about half a mile wide; the stream that ran down its middle was nearly a hundred feet across, but was exceedingly shallow—in most places not more than a few inches deep. The sides of the valley were about seventy feet high, but very sloping; they were clothed from top to bottom with little, bright-leaved trees—not of varied tints of one colour, like Earth trees, but of widely diverse colours, most of which were brilliant and positive.

He followed the stream's bank through the gap in the cliffs and then, for the first time, saw the real Matterplay. A valley opened up, like a jewel surrounded by bare rock. The surrounding hills were barren and lifeless, but this valley at its core was incredibly fertile; he had never seen such lushness. It wound through the hills, and what he was looking at was its broad lower end. The valley floor was about half a mile wide; the stream running through its center was almost a hundred feet across but very shallow—in most places, it was only a few inches deep. The valley's sides rose about seventy feet high but were very sloped; they were covered from top to bottom with small, bright-leaved trees—not in various shades of one color like trees on Earth, but in a wide range of vibrant and striking colors.

The floor itself was like a magician’s garden. Densely interwoven trees, shrubs, and parasitical climbers fought everywhere for possession of it. The forms were strange and grotesque, and each one seemed different; the colours of leaf, flower, sexual organs, and stem were equally peculiar—all the different combinations of the five primary colours of Tormance seemed to be represented, and the result, for Maskull was a sort of eye chaos. So rank was the vegetation that he could not fight his way through it; he was obliged to take to the riverbed. The contact of the water created an odd tingling sensation throughout his body, like a mild electric shock. There were no birds, but a few extraordinary-looking winged reptiles of small size kept crossing the valley from hill to hill. Swarms of flying insects clustered around him, threatening mischief, but in the end it turned out that his blood was disagreeable to them, for he was not bitten once. Repulsive crawling creatures resembling centipedes, scorpions, snakes, and so forth were in myriads on the banks of the stream, but they also made no attempt to use their weapons on his bare legs and feet, as he passed through them into the water.... Presently however, he was confronted in midstream by a hideous monster, of the size of a pony, but resembling in shape—if it resembled anything—a sea crustacean; and then he came to a halt. They stared at one another, the beast with wicked eyes, Maskull with cool and wary ones. While he was staring, a singular thing happened to him.

The floor was like a magician’s garden. Thickly tangled trees, bushes, and climbing plants fought for dominance everywhere. The shapes were strange and grotesque, and each one appeared unique; the colors of leaves, flowers, reproductive parts, and stems were equally odd—all the different combinations of the five primary colors of Tormance seemed to be there, resulting in a kind of visual chaos for Maskull. The vegetation was so dense that he couldn’t push through it; he had no choice but to follow the riverbed. The touch of the water sent a strange tingling sensation through his body, akin to a mild electric shock. There were no birds, but a few unusual-looking small winged reptiles flew across the valley from hill to hill. Swarms of flying insects hovered around him, hinting at trouble, but it turned out that his blood was unappealing to them, as he wasn’t bitten even once. Disgusting crawling creatures resembling centipedes, scorpions, snakes, and the like were in the millions along the stream's banks, but they also didn’t try to use their stingers on his bare legs and feet as he moved through them into the water... Soon, however, he found himself face-to-face in the middle of the stream with a hideous creature about the size of a pony, but shaped—if it resembled anything—like a sea crustacean; and there he stopped. They stared at each other, the creature with wicked eyes and Maskull with cool, cautious ones. While he was staring, something strange happened to him.

His eyes blurred again. But when in a minute or two this blurring passed away and he saw clearly once more, his vision had changed in character. He was looking right through the animal’s body and could distinguish all its interior parts. The outer crust, however, and all the hard tissues were misty and semi-transparent; through them a luminous network of blood-red veins and arteries stood out in startling distinctness. The hard parts faded away to nothingness, and the blood system alone was left. Not even the fleshy ducts remained. The naked blood alone was visible, flowing this way and that like a fiery, liquid skeleton, in the shape of the monster. Then this blood began to change too. Instead of a continuous liquid stream, Maskull perceived that it was composed of a million individual points. The red colour had been an illusion caused by the rapid motion of the points; he now saw clearly that they resembled minute suns in their scintillating brightness. They seemed like a double drift of stars, streaming through space. One drift was travelling toward a fixed point in the centre, while the other was moving away from it. He recognised the former as the veins of the beast, the latter as the arteries, and the fixed point as the heart.

His vision blurred again. But after a minute or two, when the blurring faded and he could see clearly once more, his vision had changed. He was looking right through the animal’s body and could see all its internal parts. The outer layer and all the hard tissues appeared hazy and semi-transparent; through them, a glowing network of blood-red veins and arteries stood out in sharp clarity. The hard parts faded away completely, leaving only the blood system visible. Not even the fleshy tubes were left. Only the raw blood was visible, flowing this way and that like a fiery, liquid skeleton in the shape of the monster. Then this blood began to change, too. Instead of a continuous stream, Maskull realized it was made up of a million individual points. The red color had been an illusion caused by the rapid movement of the points; he now saw clearly that they resembled tiny suns in their shimmering brightness. They looked like two streams of stars flowing through space. One stream was headed toward a fixed point in the center, while the other was moving away from it. He recognized the former as the beast's veins, the latter as its arteries, and the fixed point as the heart.

While he was still looking, lost in amazement, the starry network went out suddenly like an extinguished flame. Where the crustacean had stood, there was nothing. Yet through this “nothing” he could not see the landscape. Something was standing there that intercepted the light, though it possessed neither shape, colour, nor substance. And now the object, which could no longer be perceived by vision, began to be felt by emotion. A delightful, springlike sense of rising sap, of quickening pulses of love, adventure, mystery, beauty, femininity—took possession of his being, and, strangely enough, he identified it with the monster. Why that invisible brute should cause him to feel young, sexual, and audacious, he did not ask himself, for he was fully occupied with the effect. But it was as if flesh, bones, and blood had been discarded, and he were face to face with naked Life itself, which slowly passed into his own body.

While he was still gazing, completely amazed, the starry network suddenly vanished like a snuffed-out flame. Where the creature had been, there was nothing. Yet through this “nothing,” he couldn’t see the landscape. Something was there that blocked the light, even though it had no shape, color, or substance. And now, the thing that he could no longer see began to be felt emotionally. A wonderful, spring-like feeling of growing energy, quickening pulses of love, adventure, mystery, beauty, femininity—took over his entire being, and oddly enough, he associated it with the creature. He didn’t ask himself why that invisible presence made him feel youthful, sexual, and daring; he was too caught up in the sensations. It was as if flesh, bones, and blood had been shed, and he was face to face with pure Life itself, which slowly flowed into his own body.

The sensations died away. There was a brief interval, and then the streaming, starlike skeleton rose up again out of space. It changed to the red-blood system. The hard parts of the body reappeared, with more and more distinctness, and at the same time the network of blood grew fainter. Presently the interior parts were entirely concealed by the crust—the creature stood opposite Maskull in its old formidable ugliness, hard, painted, and concrete.

The sensations faded. There was a short pause, and then the bright, star-like skeleton rose up again from the void. It transformed into the red-blood system. The hard parts of the body reemerged, becoming clearer and clearer, while the network of blood became less defined. Soon, the inner parts were completely covered by the shell—the creature stood before Maskull in its old, intimidating ugliness, solid, painted, and real.

Disliking something about him, the crustacean turned aside and stumbled awkwardly away on its six legs, with laborious and repulsive movements, toward the other bank of the stream.

Disliking something about him, the crab turned away and awkwardly stumbled off on its six legs, moving with a clumsy and unpleasant manner toward the other side of the stream.

Maskull’s apathy left him after this adventure. He became uneasy and thoughtful. He imagined that he was beginning to see things through Digrung’s eyes, and that there were strange troubles immediately ahead. The next time his eyes started to blur, he fought it down with his will, and nothing happened.

Maskull’s indifference faded after this adventure. He felt restless and reflective. He thought he was starting to see things from Digrung’s perspective, sensing that strange troubles were just around the corner. The next time his vision began to blur, he pushed it back with his will, and nothing happened.

The valley ascended with many windings toward the hills. It narrowed considerably, and the wooded slopes on either side grew steeper and higher. The stream shrunk to about twenty feet across, but it was deeper—it was alive with motion, music, and bubbles. The electric sensations caused by its water became more pronounced, almost disagreeably so; but there was nowhere else to walk. With its deafening confusion of sounds from the multitude of living creatures, the little valley resembled a vast conversation hall of Nature. The life was still more prolific than before; every square foot of space was a tangle of struggling wills, both animal and vegetable. For a naturalist it would have been paradise, for no two shapes were alike, and all were fantastic, with individual character.

The valley wound up towards the hills. It got much narrower, and the wooded slopes on both sides became steeper and higher. The stream shrank to about twenty feet across, but it was deeper—it was full of movement, music, and bubbles. The electric sensations from the water became more intense, almost uncomfortably so; but there was no other place to walk. With its loud mix of sounds from countless living creatures, the little valley felt like a huge conversation hall of Nature. Life was even more abundant than before; every square foot was a tangle of competing wills, both animal and plant. For a naturalist, it would have been paradise, as no two shapes were alike, and all were unique, with individual character.

It looked as if life forms were being coined so fast by Nature that there was not physical room for all. Nevertheless it was not as on Earth, where a hundred seeds are scattered in order that one may be sown. Here the young forms seemed to survive, while, to find accommodation for them, the old ones perished; everywhere he looked they were withering and dying, without any ostensible cause—they were simply being killed by new life.

It seemed like Nature was creating life forms so quickly that there wasn't enough space for all of them. However, it wasn't like Earth, where hundreds of seeds are scattered so that just one can grow. Here, the young forms appeared to thrive, while the old ones made way for them by dying; everywhere he looked, they were wilting and perishing for no clear reason—they were just being pushed out by new life.

Other creatures sported so wildly, in front of his very eyes, that they became of different “kingdoms” altogether. For example, a fruit was lying on the ground, of the size and shape of a lemon, but with a tougher skin. He picked it up, intending to eat the contained pulp; but inside it was a fully formed young tree, just on the point of bursting its shell. Maskull threw it away upstream. It floated back toward him; by the time he was even with it, its downward motion had stopped and it was swimming against the current. He fished it out and discovered that it had sprouted six rudimentary legs.

Other creatures moved so erratically right before his eyes that they seemed to belong to entirely different "kingdoms." For instance, there was a fruit on the ground that looked like a lemon but had a tougher skin. He picked it up, planning to eat the pulp inside, but found that it contained a fully formed young tree that was just about to break through its shell. Maskull tossed it away upstream. It floated back toward him; by the time he caught up to it, its downward movement had stopped, and it was actually swimming against the current. He pulled it out and saw that it had sprouted six basic legs.

Maskull sang no paeans of praise in honour of the gloriously overcrowded valley. On the contrary, he felt deeply cynical and depressed. He thought that the unseen power—whether it was called Nature, Life, Will, or God—that was so frantic to rush forward and occupy this small, vulgar, contemptible world, could not possess very high aims and was not worth much. How this sordid struggle for an hour or two of physical existence could ever be regarded as a deeply earnest and important business was beyond his comprehension The atmosphere choked him, he longed for air and space. Thrusting his way through to the side of the ravine, he began to climb the overhanging cliff, swinging his way up from tree to tree.

Maskull didn't sing any praises for the overcrowded valley. Instead, he felt really cynical and down. He thought that the unseen force—whether called Nature, Life, Will, or God—that was so desperate to rush in and fill this small, cheap, contemptible world couldn't have very high goals and wasn't worth much. He couldn't understand how this messy struggle for just a moment or two of physical existence could be seen as a serious and important matter. The atmosphere suffocated him, and he craved air and space. Pushing his way to the edge of the ravine, he started climbing the steep cliff, swinging from tree to tree.

When he arrived at the top, Branchspell beat down on him with such brutal, white intensity that he saw that there was no staying there. He looked around, to ascertain what part of the country he had come to. He had travelled about ten miles from the sea, as the crow flies. The bare, undulating wolds sloped straight down toward it; the water glittered in the distance; and on the horizon he was just able to make out Swaylone’s Island. Looking north, the land continued sloping upward as far as he could see. Over the crest—that is to say, some miles away—a line of black, fantastic-shaped rocks of quite another character showed themselves; this was probably Threal. Behind these again, against the sky, perhaps fifty or even a hundred miles off, were the peaks of Lichstorm, most of them covered with greenish snow that glittered in the sunlight.

When he reached the top, the sun beat down on him with such harsh, blinding intensity that he realized there was no point in staying there. He looked around to figure out where he was. He had traveled about ten miles from the sea, in a straight line. The bare, rolling hills sloped right down toward it; the water sparkled in the distance; and on the horizon, he could just make out Swaylone’s Island. Looking north, the land continued rising as far as he could see. Over the ridge—meaning, a few miles away—a line of dark, strangely-shaped rocks appeared; this was likely Threal. Behind them, against the sky, maybe fifty or even a hundred miles away, were the peaks of Lichstorm, most of them covered in greenish snow that glimmered in the sunlight.

They were stupendously high and of weird contours. Most of them were conical to the top, but from the top, great masses of mountain balanced themselves at what looked like impossible angles—overhanging without apparent support. A land like that promised something new, he thought: extraordinary inhabitants. The idea took shape in his mind to go there, and to travel as swiftly as possible, it might even be feasible to get there before sunset. It was less the mountains themselves that attracted him than the country which lay beyond—the prospect of setting eyes on the blue sun, which he judged to be the wonder of wonders in Tormance.

They were incredibly tall with strange shapes. Most of them were pointed at the top, but from the peak, large sections of the mountain seemed to balance at angles that seemed impossible—hanging over without any visible support. A landscape like that promised something new, he thought: extraordinary inhabitants. The idea formed in his mind to go there, and to travel as quickly as possible; it might even be possible to arrive before sunset. It wasn’t so much the mountains themselves that drew him in, but the land that lay beyond—the chance to see the blue sun, which he believed to be the greatest wonder in Tormance.

The direct route was over the hills, but that was out of the question, because of the killing heat and the absence of shade. He guessed, however, that the valley would not take him far out of his way, and decided to keep to that for the time being, much as he hated and feared it. Into the hotbed of life, therefore, he once more swung himself.

The quickest way was over the hills, but that was not an option because of the blistering heat and lack of shade. He figured that the valley wouldn’t take him too far off track, so he decided to stick to it for now, even though he disliked and was afraid of it. So, he plunged back into the heart of it all once again.

Once down, he continued to follow the windings of the valley for several miles through sunlight and shadow. The path became increasingly difficult. The cliffs closed in on either side until they were less than a hundred yards apart, while the bed of the ravine was blocked by boulders, great and small, so that the little stream, which was now diminished to the proportions of a brook, had to come down where and how it could. The forms of life grew stranger. Pure plants and pure animals disappeared by degrees, and their place was filled by singular creatures that seemed to partake of both characters. They had limbs, faces, will, and intelligence, but they remained for the greater part of their time rooted in the ground by preference, and they fed only on soil and air. Maskull saw no sexual organs and failed to understand how the young came into existence.

Once he got down, he kept following the twists of the valley for several miles through patches of sunlight and shadow. The path became more challenging. The cliffs closed in on both sides until they were less than a hundred yards apart, and the bottom of the ravine was blocked by boulders, big and small, so the little stream, now reduced to the size of a brook, had to flow wherever it could. The forms of life grew weirder. Pure plants and animals gradually vanished, replaced by unique creatures that seemed to blend both traits. They had limbs, faces, will, and intelligence, but they mostly preferred to stay rooted in the ground, feeding only on soil and air. Maskull saw no sexual organs and couldn't figure out how young ones came to be.

Then he witnessed an astonishing sight. A large and fully developed plant-animal appeared suddenly in front of him, out of empty space. He could not believe his eyes, but stared at the creature for a long time in amazement. It went on calmly moving and burrowing before him, as thought it had been there all its life. Giving up the puzzle, Maskull resumed his striding from rock to rock up the gorge, and then, quietly and without warning, the same phenomenon occurred again. No longer could he doubt that he was seeing miracles—that Nature was precipitating its shapes into the world without making use of the medium of parentage.... No solution of the problem presented itself.

Then he saw something incredible. A large, fully developed plant-animal suddenly appeared in front of him, out of thin air. He couldn’t believe his eyes and stared at the creature in amazement for a long time. It kept moving and burrowing in front of him, as if it had always been there. Giving up on figuring it out, Maskull continued walking from rock to rock up the gorge, and then, quietly and without warning, the same thing happened again. He could no longer doubt that he was witnessing miracles—that Nature was bringing its creations into the world without going through the process of reproduction.... No solution to the problem came to mind.

The brook too had altered in character. A trembling radiance came up from its green water, like some imprisoned force escaping into the air. He had not walked in it for some time; now he did so, to test its quality. He felt new life entering his body, from his feet upward; it resembled a slowly moving cordial, rather than mere heat. The sensation was quite new in his experience, yet he knew by instinct what it was. The energy emitted by the brook was ascending his body neither as friend nor foe but simply because it happened to be the direct road to its objective elsewhere. But, although it had no hostile intentions, it was likely to prove a rough traveller—he was clearly conscious that its passage through his body threatened to bring about some physical transformation, unless he could do something to prevent it. Leaping quickly out of the water, he leaned against a rock, tightened his muscles, and braced himself against the impending change. At that very moment the blurring again attacked his sight, and, while he was guarding against that, his forehead sprouted out into a galaxy of new eyes. He put his hand up and counted six, in addition to his old ones.

The brook had changed too. A shimmering light emerged from its green water, like some trapped energy escaping into the air. He hadn’t walked in it for a while; now he stepped in to check its quality. He felt a new life flowing into his body, rising from his feet; it felt more like a soothing liquid than just heat. The sensation was entirely new to him, but he instinctively understood what it was. The energy from the brook moved up through his body neither as a friend nor an enemy, but simply because it was the direct path to its destination elsewhere. However, even though it meant no harm, it was likely to be a rough journey—he could sense that its passage through him could cause some physical change unless he could prevent it. He quickly jumped out of the water, leaned against a rock, tightened his muscles, and braced himself against the upcoming transformation. Just then, the blurriness attacked his vision again, and while trying to protect against it, he felt his forehead sprout a multitude of new eyes. He raised his hand and counted six, in addition to his old ones.

The danger was past and Maskull laughed, congratulating himself on having got off so easily. Then he wondered what the new organs were for—whether they were a good or a bad thing. He had not taken a dozen steps up the ravine before he found out. Just as he was in the act of jumping down from the top of a boulder, his vision altered and he came to an automatic standstill. He was perceiving two worlds simultaneously. With his own eyes he saw the gorge as before, with its rocks, brook, plant-animals, sunshine, and shadows. But with his acquired eyes he saw differently. All the details of the valley were visible, but the light seemed turned down, and everything appeared faint, hard, and uncoloured. The sun was obscured by masses of cloud which filled the whole sky. This vapour was in violent and almost living motion. It was thick in extension, but thin in texture; some parts, however, were far denser than others, as the particles were crushed together or swept apart by the motion. The green sparks from the brook, when closely watched, could be distinguished individually, each one wavering up toward the clouds, but the moment they got within them a fearful struggle seemed to begin. The spark endeavoured to escape through to the upper air, while the clouds concentrated around it whichever way it darted, trying to create so dense a prison that further movement would be impossible. As far as Maskull could detect, most of the sparks succeeded eventually in finding their way out after frantic efforts; but one that he was looking at was caught, and what happened was this. A complete ring of cloud surrounded it, and, in spite of its furious leaps and flashes in all directions—as if it were a live, savage creature caught in a net—nowhere could it find an opening, but it dragged the enveloping cloud stuff with it, wherever it went. The vapours continued to thicken around it, until they resembled the black, heavy, compressed sky masses seen before a bad thunderstorm. Then the green spark, which was still visible in the interior, ceased its efforts, and remained for a time quite quiescent. The cloud shape went on consolidating itself, and became nearly spherical; as it grew heavier and stiller, it started slowly to descend toward the valley floor. When it was directly opposite Maskull, with its lower end only a few feet off the ground, its motion stopped altogether and there was a complete pause for at least two minutes. Suddenly, like a stab of forked lightning, the great cloud shot together, became small, indented, and coloured, and as a plant-animal started walking around on legs and rooting up the ground in search of food. The concluding stage of the phenomenon he witnessed with his normal eyesight. It showed him the creature’s appearing miraculously out of nowhere.

The danger was behind him, and Maskull laughed, pleased that he had escaped so easily. Then he started to wonder what the new organs were for—if they were a good thing or a bad one. He hadn’t taken more than a dozen steps up the ravine when he found out. Just as he was about to jump down from the top of a boulder, his vision shifted, and he came to a sudden stop. He was seeing two worlds at once. With his normal eyes, he saw the gorge just as before, with its rocks, stream, plant-animals, sunlight, and shadows. But with his new eyes, everything looked different. He could see all the details of the valley, but the light seemed dimmed, and everything appeared faint, hard, and colorless. The sun was hidden behind thick clouds that filled the entire sky. The vapor was swirling violently, almost as if it were alive. It was dense in volume but thin in texture; certain areas were much thicker than others, as the particles were pushed together or pulled apart by the movement. The green sparks from the brook, when closely observed, were distinguishable as individuals, each one swaying up toward the clouds, but the moment they entered the clouds, a fierce struggle seemed to begin. The spark tried to break free into the upper air while the clouds converged around it from every direction, trying to create such a dense trap that moving further would be impossible. As far as Maskull could see, most of the sparks managed to find their way out after desperate efforts; but one spark he was watching got trapped, and this is what happened. A complete ring of cloud surrounded it, and despite its wild leaps and flashes in all directions—as if it were a furious creature caught in a net—there was no escape to be found, and it pulled the surrounding cloud with it wherever it went. The vapor kept thickening around it until it looked like the dark, heavy masses of cloud seen before a severe thunderstorm. Then the green spark, still visible inside, stopped its attempts and remained completely still for a moment. The cloud shape continued to solidify and became nearly spherical; as it grew heavier and calmer, it started to slowly descend toward the valley floor. When it was directly in front of Maskull, just a few feet off the ground, its movement halted entirely, and there was a complete pause for at least two minutes. Suddenly, like a flash of lightning, the massive cloud contracted, became smaller, indented, and colored, and then it began to move around on legs, digging into the ground in search of food. He watched the final stage of the phenomenon with his normal eyesight. It showed him the creature miraculously appearing out of nowhere.

Maskull was shaken. His cynicism dropped from him and gave place to curiosity and awe. “That was exactly like the birth of a thought,” he said to himself, “but who was the thinker? Some great Living Mind is at work in this spot. He has intelligence, for all his shapes are different, and he has character, for all belong to the same general type.... If I’m not wrong, and if it’s the force called Shaping or Crystalman, I’ve seen enough to make me want to find out something more about him.... It would be ridiculous to go on to other riddles before I have solved these.”

Maskull was shaken. His cynicism fell away, replaced by curiosity and awe. “That was just like the birth of a thought,” he said to himself, “but who was the thinker? Some great Living Mind is at work here. He has intelligence, since all his shapes are different, and he has character, as they all belong to the same general type.... If I’m not mistaken, and if it’s the force called Shaping or Crystalman, I’ve seen enough to make me want to learn more about him.... It would be silly to move on to other puzzles before I solve these.”

A voice called out to him from behind, and, turning around, he saw a human figure hastening toward him from some distance down the ravine. It looked more like a man than a woman. He was rather tall, but nimble, and was clothed in a dark, frocklike garment that reached from the neck to below the knees. Around his head was rolled a turban. Maskull waited for him, and when he was nearer went a little way to meet him.

A voice called out to him from behind, and, turning around, he saw a person hurrying toward him from farther down the ravine. It looked more like a man than a woman. He was quite tall but agile, wearing a dark, frock-like garment that went from the neck to below the knees. A turban was wrapped around his head. Maskull waited for him, and as he got closer, Maskull walked a bit to meet him.

Then he experienced another surprise, for this person, although clearly a human being, was neither man nor woman, nor anything between the two, but was unmistakably of a third positive sex, which was remarkable to behold and difficult to understand. In order to translate into words the sexual impression produced in Maskull’s mind by the stranger’s physical aspect, it is necessary to coin a new pronoun, for none in earthly use would be applicable. Instead of “he,” “she,” or “it,” therefore “ae” will be used.

Then he had another surprise because this person, while obviously human, was neither a man nor a woman, nor even something in between, but was clearly of a third distinct gender, which was striking to see and hard to grasp. To express the sexual impression that the stranger's appearance made on Maskull, it's necessary to create a new pronoun, since none in common use on Earth would fit. So instead of “he,” “she,” or “it,” “ae” will be used.

He found himself incapable of grasping at first why the bodily peculiarities of this being should strike him as springing from sex, and not from race, and yet there was no doubt about the fact itself. Body, face, and eyes were absolutely neither male nor female, but something quite different. Just as one can distinguish a man from a woman at the first glance by some indefinable difference of expression and atmospheres altogether apart from the contour of the figure, so the stranger was separated in appearance from both. As with men and women, the whole person expressed a latent sensuality, which gave body and face alike their peculiar character.... Maskull decided that it was love—but what love—love for whom? It was neither the shame-carrying passion of a male, nor the deep-rooted instinct of a female to obey her destiny. It was as real and irresistible as these, but quite different.

He found it hard to understand at first why the physical traits of this being seemed to come from sex rather than race, but there was no denying the truth of it. The body, face, and eyes were completely neither male nor female, but something entirely unique. Just like you can tell a man from a woman at first sight due to some indefinable differences in expression and energy unrelated to their physical shape, the stranger looked different from both. Similar to men and women, the whole person radiated a hidden sensuality that gave both body and face their unique quality... Maskull decided it was love—but what kind of love—love for whom? It wasn't the shameful desire of a man, nor the deep-seated instinct of a woman to follow her fate. It was just as real and compelling as those, but completely distinct.

As he continued staring into those strange, archaic eyes, he had an intuitive feeling that aer lover was no other than Shaping himself. It came to him that the design of this love was not the continuance of the race but the immortality on earth of the individual. No children were produced by the act; the lover aerself was the eternal child. Further, ae sought like a man, but received like a woman. All these things were dimly and confusedly expressed by this extraordinary being, who seemed to have dropped out of another age, when creation was different.

As he kept staring into those strange, ancient eyes, he had a gut feeling that his lover was none other than himself. It dawned on him that the purpose of this love wasn’t to continue the species but to achieve the individual’s immortality on earth. No children came from this act; the lover themselves was the eternal child. Moreover, they sought like a man but received like a woman. All these thoughts were vaguely and confusingly conveyed by this extraordinary being, who seemed to have come from a different time when creation was different.

Of all the weird personalities Maskull had so far met in Tormance, this one struck him as infinitely the most foreign—that is, the farthest removed from him in spiritual structure. If they were to live together for a hundred years, they could never be companions.

Of all the strange people Maskull had met in Tormance, this one felt the most foreign to him—that is, the most different in terms of outlook and spirit. Even if they spent a hundred years together, they could never be friends.

Maskull pulled himself out of his trancelike meditations and, viewing the newcomer in greater detail, tried with his understanding to account for the marvellous things told him by his intuitions. Ae possessed broad shoulders and big bones, and was without female breasts, and so far ae resembled a man. But the bones were so flat and angular that aer flesh presented something of the character of a crystal, having plane surfaces in place of curves. The body looked as if it had not been ground down by the sea of ages into smooth and rounded regularity but had sprung together in angles and facets as the result of a single, sudden idea. The face too was broken and irregular. With his racial prejudices, Maskull found little beauty in it, yet beauty there was, though neither of a masculine nor of a feminine type, for it had the three essentials of beauty: character, intelligence, and repose. The skin was copper-coloured and strangely luminous, as if lighted from within. The face was beardless, but the hair of the head was as long as a woman’s, and, dressed in a single plait, fell down behind as far as the ankles. Ae possessed only two eyes. That part of the turban which went across the forehead protruded so far in front that it evidently concealed some organ.

Maskull snapped out of his trancelike thoughts and, looking at the newcomer more closely, tried to make sense of the amazing things his intuition had told him. Ae had broad shoulders and a strong build, and didn’t have breasts, so ae looked somewhat like a man. But aer bones were so flat and angular that aer flesh seemed almost crystalline, with flat surfaces instead of curves. The body looked like it hadn't been worn down by time into smoothness but had formed in sharp angles and facets from a sudden, singular idea. The face was also jagged and irregular. With his preconceived notions, Maskull didn’t find it particularly beautiful, yet there was beauty in it, though not masculine or feminine; it had the three essentials of beauty: character, intelligence, and calmness. The skin was copper-colored and strangely glowing, as if lit from within. The face was clean-shaven, but the hair was as long as a woman’s, styled in a single braid that fell down to the ankles. Ae had only two eyes. The part of the turban across the forehead jutted out so much that it clearly covered some kind of organ.

Maskull found it impossible to compute aer age. The frame appeared active, vigorous, and healthy, the skin was clear and glowing; the eyes were powerful and alert—ae might well be in early youth. Nevertheless, the longer Maskull gazed, the more an impression of unbelievable ancientness came upon him—aer real youth seemed as far away as the view observed through a reversed telescope.

Maskull found it impossible to determine her age. The body looked active, strong, and healthy; the skin was clear and radiant; the eyes were intense and aware—she could very well be in her early youth. However, the more Maskull looked, the stronger the feeling of incredible ancientness overwhelmed him—her true youth seemed as distant as a scene viewed through a reversed telescope.

At last he addressed the stranger, though it was just as if he were conversing with a dream. “To what sex do you belong?” he asked.

At last, he spoke to the stranger, as if he were talking to a dream. “What’s your gender?” he asked.

The voice in which the reply came was neither manly nor womanly, but was oddly suggestive of a mystical forest horn, heard from a great distance.

The voice that replied was neither masculine nor feminine, but strangely reminiscent of a mystical forest horn, heard from far away.

“Nowadays there are men and women, but in the olden times the world was peopled by ‘phaens.’ I think I am the only survivor of all those beings who were then passing through Faceny’s mind.”

“Nowadays there are men and women, but in the olden times the world was inhabited by ‘phaens.’ I believe I’m the only one left of all those beings who were then in Faceny’s mind.”

“Faceny?”

"How's it going?"

“Who is now miscalled Shaping or Crystalman. The superficial names invented by a race of superficial creatures.”

"Who is now wrongly called Shaping or Crystalman. The shallow names created by a race of superficial beings."

“What’s your own name?”

“What’s your name?”

“Leehallfae.”

“Leehallfae.”

“What?”

“What?”

“Leehallfae. And yours is Maskull. I read in your mind that you have just come through some wonderful adventures. You seem to possess extraordinary luck. If it lasts long enough, perhaps I can make use of it.”

“Leehallfae. And you are Maskull. I sensed from your thoughts that you've just been through some amazing adventures. You seem to have incredible luck. If it lasts long enough, maybe I can benefit from it.”

“Do you think that my luck exists for your benefit?... But never mind that now. It is your sex that interests me. How do you satisfy your desires?”

“Do you think my luck exists for your benefit?... But that's not important right now. It’s your sex that intrigues me. How do you fulfill your desires?”

Leehallfae pointed to the concealed organ on her brow. “With that I gather life from the streams that flow in all the hundred Matterplay valleys. The streams spring direct from Faceny. My whole life has been spent trying to find Faceny himself. I’ve hunted so long that if I were to state the number of years you would believe I lied.”

Leehallfae pointed to the hidden organ on her forehead. “With that, I absorb life from the streams that flow through all the hundred Matterplay valleys. The streams come directly from Faceny. I’ve spent my entire life trying to find Faceny himself. I’ve hunted for so long that if I told you how many years it’s been, you wouldn’t believe me.”

Maskull looked at the phaen slowly. “In Ifdawn I met someone else from Matterplay—a young man called Digrung. I absorbed him.”

Maskull stared at the phaen for a while. “In Ifdawn, I met someone else from Matterplay—a young man named Digrung. I took him in.”

“You can’t be telling me this out of vanity.”

“You can't be saying this just to show off.”

“It was a fearful crime. What will come of it?”

“It was a terrible crime. What will happen because of it?”

Leehallfae gave a curious, wrinkled smile. “In Matterplay he will stir inside you, for he smells the air. Already you have his eyes.... I knew him.... Take care of yourself, or something more startling may happen. Keep out of the water.”

Leehallfae gave a curious, wrinkled smile. “In Matterplay he will stir inside you, for he smells the air. Already you have his eyes... I knew him... Take care of yourself, or something more surprising may happen. Stay out of the water.”

“This seems to me a terrible valley, in which anything may happen.”

“This looks like a really scary valley where anything could happen.”

“Don’t torment yourself about Digrung. The valleys belong by right to the phaens—the men here are interlopers. It is a good work to remove them.”

“Don’t stress about Digrung. The valleys rightfully belong to the phaens—the men here are outsiders. It’s a good thing to get rid of them.”

Maskull continued thoughtful. “I say no more, but I see I will have to be cautious. What did you mean about my helping you with my luck?”

Maskull thought for a moment. “I won't say anything more, but I realize I need to be careful. What did you mean about me helping you with my luck?”

“Your luck is fast weakening, but it may still be strong enough to serve me. Together we will search for Threal.”

“Your luck is running low, but it might still be good enough to help me. Together we will search for Threal.”

“Search for Threal—why, is it so hard to find?”

“Search for Threal—why is it so difficult to locate?”

“I have told you that my whole life has been spent in the quest.”

“I’ve told you that my entire life has been focused on the quest.”

“You said Faceny, Leehallfae.”

“You said Faceny, Leehallfae.”

The phaen gazed at him with queer, ancient eyes, and smiled again. “This stream, Maskull, like every other life stream in Matterplay, has its source in Faceny. But as all these streams issue out from Threal, it is in Threal that we must look for Faceny.”

The phaen looked at him with strange, ancient eyes, and smiled again. “This stream, Maskull, like every other life stream in Matterplay, originates in Faceny. But since all these streams flow out from Threal, we must search for Faceny in Threal.”

“But what’s to prevent your finding Threal? Surely it’s a well-known country?”

“But what’s stopping you from finding Threal? It’s definitely a well-known country, right?”

“It lies underground. Its communications with the upper world are few, and where they are, no one that I have ever spoken to knows. I have scoured the valleys and the hills. I have been to the very gates of Lichstorm. I am old, so that your aged men would appear newborn infants beside me, but I am as far from Threal as when I was a green youth, dwelling among a throng of fellow phaens.”

“It’s buried underground. The connections to the surface are limited, and no one I’ve talked to has any idea where they might be. I’ve searched through the valleys and the hills. I’ve traveled to the very entrance of Lichstorm. I’m old, so your elderly men would seem like babies next to me, but I’m just as far from Threal as I was when I was a young man, surrounded by a crowd of fellow phaens.”

“Then, if my luck is good, yours is very bad.... But when you have found Faceny, what do you gain?”

“Then, if I’m lucky, you’re really unlucky.... But when you find Faceny, what do you actually get?”

Leehallfae looked at him in silence. The smile faded from aer face, and its place was taken by such a look of unearthly pain and sorrow that Maskull had no need to press his question. Ae was consumed by the grief and yearning of a lover eternally separated from the loved one, the scents and traces of whose person were always present. This passion stamped aer features at that moment with a wild, stern, spiritual beauty, far transcending any beauty of woman or man.

Leehallfae stared at him without saying a word. The smile vanished from her face, replaced by an expression of unearthly pain and sorrow that made Maskull feel he didn't need to ask his question. She was overwhelmed by the grief and longing of a lover forever parted from their beloved, whose presence lingered in scents and memories. In that moment, this emotion etched her features with a wild, fierce, spiritual beauty that far surpassed any beauty of men or women.

But the expression vanished suddenly, and then the abrupt contrast showed Maskull the real Leehallfae. Aer sensuality was solitary, but vulgar—it was like the heroism of a lonely nature, pursuing animal aims with untiring persistence.

But the expression disappeared suddenly, and then the striking contrast revealed to Maskull the true nature of Leehallfae. Her sensuality was isolated but crude—it resembled the heroism of a solitary spirit, chasing animalistic goals with relentless determination.

He looked at the phaen askance, and drummed his fingers against his thigh. “Well, we will go together. We may find something, and in any case I shan’t be sorry to converse with such a singular individual as yourself.”

He glanced at the phaen sideways and tapped his fingers against his thigh. “Alright, we’ll go together. We might discover something, and either way, I won’t regret chatting with someone as unique as you.”

“But I should warn you, Maskull. You and I are of different creations. A phaen’s body contains the whole of life, a man’s body contains only the half of life—the other half is in woman. Faceny may be too strong a draught for your body to endure.... Do you not feel this?”

“But I should warn you, Maskull. You and I are made of different stuff. A phaen’s body holds all of life, while a man’s body holds only half of it—the other half is in woman. Faceny might be too powerful for your body to handle.... Don’t you feel this?”

“I am dull with my different feelings. I must take what precautions I can, and chance the rest.” He bent down, and, taking hold of the phaen’s thin and ragged robe, tore off a broad strip, which he proceeded to swathe in folds around his forehead. “I’m not forgetting your advice, Leehallfae. I would not like to start the walk as Maskull and finish it as Digrung.”

“I feel overwhelmed by my mixed emotions. I need to take any precautions I can and leave the rest to chance.” He leaned down, grabbed the phaen’s thin and tattered robe, and tore off a wide strip, which he wrapped around his forehead in layers. “I’m keeping your advice in mind, Leehallfae. I wouldn’t want to begin the journey as Maskull and end it as Digrung.”

The phaen gave a twisted grin, and they began to move upstream. The road was difficult. They had to stride from boulder to boulder, and found it warm work. Occasionally a worse obstacle presented itself, which they could surmount only by climbing. There was no more conversation for a long time. Maskull, as far as possible, adopted his companion’s counsel to avoid the water, but here and there he was forced to set foot in it. The second or third time he did so, he felt a sudden agony in his arm, where it had been wounded by Krag. His eyes grew joyful; his fears vanished; and he began deliberately to tread the stream.

The phaen gave a twisted grin, and they started to move upstream. The path was tough. They had to step from boulder to boulder, and it was exhausting work. Occasionally, they encountered a more difficult obstacle that they could only get past by climbing. There wasn’t much conversation for a long time. Maskull, as much as he could, tried to follow his companion’s advice to avoid the water, but now and then he had no choice but to step into it. The second or third time he did, he felt a sudden pain in his arm, where Krag had wounded him. His mood lifted; his fears disappeared; and he began to purposefully walk through the stream.

Leehallfae stroked aer chin and watched him with screwed-up eyes, trying to comprehend what had happened. “Is your luck speaking to you, Maskull, or what is the matter?”

Leehallfae stroked her chin and watched him with squinted eyes, trying to understand what had happened. “Is your luck talking to you, Maskull, or what’s going on?”

“Listen. You are a being of antique experience, and ought to know, if anyone does. What is Muspel?”

“Listen. You’re someone with ancient knowledge, so you should know, if anyone does. What is Muspel?”

The phaen’s face was blank. “I don’t know the name.”

The phaen’s face was expressionless. “I don’t know the name.”

“It is another world of some sort.”

“It’s a different world in some way.”

“That cannot be. There is only this one world—Faceny’s.”

“That can’t be. There’s only this one world—Faceny’s.”

Maskull came up to aer, linked arms, and began to talk. “I’m glad I fell in with you, Leehallfae, for this valley and everything connected with it need a lot of explaining. For example, in this spot there are hardly any organic forms left—why have they all disappeared? You call this brook a ‘life stream,’ yet the nearer its source we get, the less life it produces. A mile or two lower down we had those spontaneous plant-animals appearing out of nowhere, while right down by the sea, plants and animals were tumbling over one another. Now, if all this is connected in some mysterious way or other with your Faceny, it seems to me he must have a most paradoxical nature. His essence doesn’t start creating shapes until it has become thoroughly weakened and watered.... But perhaps both of us are talking nonsense.”

Maskull walked up to Aer, linked arms with him, and started chatting. “I’m really glad I met you, Leehallfae, because this valley and everything about it needs a lot of explaining. For instance, there are hardly any living forms left in this spot—where did they all go? You call this brook a ‘life stream,’ yet the closer we get to its source, the less life it seems to produce. A mile or two down, we saw those spontaneous plant-animals appearing out of nowhere, while right by the sea, plants and animals were piled on top of each other. Now, if all of this is somehow connected to your Faceny, it seems like he has a pretty paradoxical nature. His essence doesn’t start creating shapes until it’s completely weakened and diluted.... But maybe we’re both just talking nonsense.”

Leehallfae shook aer head. “Everything hangs together. The stream is life, and it is throwing off sparks of life all the time. When these sparks are caught and imprisoned by matter, they become living shapes. The nearer the stream is to its source, the more terrible and vigorous is its life. You’ll see for yourself when we reach the head of the valley that there are no living shapes there at all. That means that there is no kind of matter tough enough to capture and hold the terrible sparks that are to be found there. Lower down the stream, most of the sparks are vigorous enough to escape to the upper air, but some are held when they are a little way up, and these burst suddenly into shapes. I myself am of this nature. Lower down still, toward the sea, the stream has lost a great part of its vital power and the sparks are lazy and sluggish. They spread out, rather than rise into the air. There is hardly any kind of matter, however delicate, that is incapable of capturing these feeble sparks, and they are captured in multitudes—that accounts for the innumerable living shapes you see there. But not only that—the sparks are passed from one body to another by way of generation, and can never hope to cease being so until they are worn out by decay. Lowest of all, you have the Sinking Sea itself. There the degenerate and enfeebled life of the Matterplay streams has for its body the whole sea. So weak is it’s power that it can’t succeed in creating any shapes at all but you can see its ceaseless, futile attempts to do so, in those spouts.”

Leehallfae shook their head. “Everything is connected. The stream is life, and it constantly sends off sparks of life. When these sparks get caught and trapped by matter, they turn into living forms. The closer the stream is to its source, the more intense and vibrant its life is. You’ll see for yourself when we reach the head of the valley that there aren’t any living forms there at all. That means there’s no matter strong enough to capture and hold onto the intense sparks found there. Further down the stream, most of the sparks are strong enough to escape into the air, but some get caught a little way up, and those suddenly take on forms. I am one of these. Lower down, closer to the sea, the stream has lost a lot of its life force, and the sparks are slow and weak. They spread out rather than rise into the air. There’s hardly any kind of matter, no matter how delicate, that can’t capture these weak sparks, and they are caught in large numbers—that explains the countless living forms you see there. But that’s not all—the sparks are passed from one body to another through generation, and they can never hope to stop being so until they decay and wear out. At the lowest point, you have the Sinking Sea itself. There, the weakened and faded life of the Matterplay streams has as its body the entire sea. Its power is so weak that it can’t create any forms at all, but you can see its endless, futile attempts to do so in those spouts.”

“So the slow development of men and women is due to the feebleness of the life germ in their case?”

“So, the gradual progress of men and women is because of the weakness of the life germ in their situation?”

“Exactly. It can’t attain all its desires at once. And now you can see how immeasurably superior are the phaens, who spring spontaneously from the more electric and vigorous sparks.”

“Exactly. It can't get everything it wants at once. And now you can see how incredibly superior the phaens are, who emerge spontaneously from the more energetic and vibrant sparks.”

“But where does the matter come from that imprisons these sparks?”

“But where does the stuff come from that traps these sparks?”

“When life dies, it becomes matter. Matter itself dies, but its place is constantly taken by new matter.”

“When life ends, it turns into matter. Matter itself eventually ends, but its space is continuously filled by new matter.”

“But if life comes from Faceny, how can it die at all?”

“But if life comes from Faceny, how can it die at all?”

“Life is the thoughts of Faceny, and once these thoughts have left his brain they are nothing—mere dying embers.”

“Life is the thoughts of Faceny, and once those thoughts leave his mind, they are nothing—just fading embers.”

“This is a cheerless philosophy,” said Maskull. “But who is Faceny himself, then, and why does he think at all?”

“This is a depressing way of thinking,” said Maskull. “But who is Faceny, then, and why does he even think about it?”

Leehallfae gave another wrinkled smile. “That I’ll explain too. Faceny is of this nature. He faces Nothingness in all directions. He has no back and no sides, but is all face; and this face is his shape. It must necessarily be so, for nothing else can exist between him and Nothingness. His face is all eyes, for he eternally contemplates Nothingness. He draws his inspirations from it; in no other way could he feel himself. For the same reason, phaens and even men love to be in empty places and vast solitudes, for each one is a little Faceny.”

Leehallfae gave another crooked smile. “I'll explain that too. Faceny is like this. He faces Nothingness in every direction. He has no back and no sides; he is just a face, and that face defines him. It has to be this way because nothing else can exist between him and Nothingness. His face is all eyes, as he constantly contemplates Nothingness. He draws inspiration from it; there's no other way for him to understand himself. For the same reason, phaens and even humans love to be in empty spaces and vast solitude, because each one is a little Faceny.”

“That rings true,” said Maskull.

"That's true," said Maskull.

“Thoughts flow perpetually from Faceny’s face backward. Since his face is on all sides, however, they flow into his interior. A draught of thought thus continuously flows from Nothingness to the inside of Faceny, which is the world. The thoughts become shapes, and people the world. This outer world, therefore, which is lying all around us, is not outside at all, as it happens, but inside. The visible universe is like a gigantic stomach, and the real outside of the world we shall never see.”

“Thoughts constantly stream from Faceny’s face backward. However, since his face surrounds him, they flow into his interior. A steady flow of thought moves from Nothingness into Faceny, which is the world. The thoughts take shape and populate the world. Therefore, this outer world that surrounds us is not actually outside but within. The visible universe is like a massive stomach, and we will never experience the true outside of the world.”

Maskull pondered deeply for a while.

Maskull thought about it for a while.

“Leehallfae, I fail to see what you personally have to hope for, since you are nothing more than a discarded, dying thought.”

“Leehallfae, I don't understand what you have to hope for, since you’re just a forgotten, fading thought.”

“Have you never loved a woman?” asked the phaen, regarding him fixedly.

“Have you never loved a woman?” asked the phaen, looking at him intently.

“Perhaps I have.”

"Maybe I have."

“When you loved, did you have no high moments?”

“When you loved, did you not have any high points?”

“That’s asking the same question in other words.”

"That’s just asking the same question in a different way."

“In those moments you were approaching Faceny. If you could have drawn nearer still, would you not have done so?”

“In those moments, you were getting closer to Faceny. If you could have moved even closer, wouldn’t you have done it?”

“I would, regardless of the consequences.”

“I would, no matter what happens.”

“Even if you personally had nothing to hope for?”

“Even if you had nothing to hope for yourself?”

“But I would have that to hope for.”

“But I would have that to look forward to.”

Leehallfae walked on in silence.

Leehallfae walked silently.

“A man is the half of Life,” ae broke out suddenly. “A woman is the other half of life, but a phaen is the whole of life. Moreover, when life becomes split into halves, something else has dropped out of it—something that belongs only to the whole. Between your love and mine there is no comparison. If even your sluggish blood is drawn to Faceny, without stopping to ask what will come of it, how do you suppose it is with me?”

“A man is half of life,” he broke out suddenly. “A woman is the other half, but a being is the whole of life. Besides, when life is divided into halves, something important is missing—something that only exists in wholeness. There’s no comparison between your love and mine. If even your slow blood is attracted to Faceny, without pausing to consider the consequences, how do you think it is with me?”

“I don’t question the genuineness of your passion,” replied Maskull, “but it’s a pity you can’t see your way to carry it forward into the next world.”

“I don’t doubt how genuine your passion is,” replied Maskull, “but it's a shame you can’t find a way to take it with you to the next world.”

Leehallfae gave a distorted grin, expressing heaven knows what emotion. “Men think what they like, but phaens are so made that they can see the world only as it really is.”

Leehallfae gave a twisted smile, revealing who knows what feeling. “People think what they want, but phaens are created to see the world only as it truly is.”

That ended the conversation.

That wrapped up the discussion.

The sun was high in the sky, and they appeared to be approaching the head of the ravine. Its walls had still further closed in and, except at those moments when Branchspell was directly behind them, they strode along all the time in deep shade; but still it was disagreeably hot and relaxing. All life had ceased. A beautiful, fantastic spectacle was presented by the cliff faces, the rocky ground, and the boulders that choked the entire width of the gorge. They were of a snow-white crystalline limestone, heavily scored by veins of bright, gleaming blue. The rivulet was no longer green, but a clear, transparent crystal. Its noise was musical, and altogether it looked most romantic and charming, but Leehallfae seemed to find something else in it—aer features grew more and more set and tortured.

The sun was high in the sky as they seemed to be getting closer to the head of the ravine. The walls had closed in even more, and except when Branchspell was directly behind them, they walked in deep shade the entire time; yet it was still uncomfortably hot and draining. All life had stopped. The cliff faces, rocky ground, and the large boulders that filled the gorge created a beautiful, fantastical scene. They were made of bright white crystalline limestone, heavily marked with veins of shiny blue. The stream was no longer green but a clear, transparent crystal. Its sound was melodic, and overall it looked quite romantic and charming, but Leehallfae seemed to sense something different—her features became increasingly tense and troubled.

About half an hour after all the other life forms had vanished, another plant-animal was precipitated out of space, in front of their eyes. It was as tall as Maskull himself, and had a brilliant and vigorous appearance, as befitted a creature just out of Nature’s mint. It started to walk about; but hardly had it done so when it burst silently asunder. Nothing remained of it—the whole body disappeared instantaneously into the same invisible mist from which it had sprung.

About half an hour after all the other life forms had disappeared, another plant-animal materialized from space right before their eyes. It was as tall as Maskull and looked vibrant and full of life, just like a creature freshly created by Nature. It started to walk around, but almost immediately it silently exploded apart. Nothing was left of it—the whole body vanished instantly into the same invisible mist from which it had come.

“That bears out what you said,” commented Maskull, turning rather pale.

“That confirms what you said,” Maskull remarked, turning somewhat pale.

“Yes,” answered Leehallfae, “we have now come to the region of terrible life.”

"Yes," replied Leehallfae, "we've now entered the area of harsh existence."

“Then, since you’re right in this, I must believe all that you’ve been telling me.”

“Then, since you’re right about this, I have to believe everything you’ve been telling me.”

As he uttered the words, they were just turning a bend of the ravine. There now loomed up straight ahead a perpendicular cliff about three hundred feet in height, composed of white, marbled rock. It was the head of the valley, and beyond it they could not proceed.

As he said those words, they were just rounding a bend in the ravine. Right ahead stood a vertical cliff about three hundred feet tall, made of white, marbled rock. It was the end of the valley, and they couldn't go any further beyond it.

“In return for my wisdom,” said the phaen, “you will now lend me your luck.”

“In exchange for my wisdom,” said the phaen, “you will now give me your luck.”

They walked up to the base of the cliff, and Maskull looked at it reflectively. It was possible to climb it, but the ascent would be difficult. The now tiny brook issued from a hole in the rock only a few feet up. Apart from its musical running, not a sound was to be heard. The floor of the gorge was in shadow, but about halfway up the precipice the sun was shining.

They walked up to the base of the cliff, and Maskull looked at it thoughtfully. Climbing it was possible, but it would be tough. The now tiny brook flowed from a hole in the rock just a few feet up. Other than its musical trickling, there wasn’t a sound to be heard. The floor of the gorge was in shadow, but about halfway up the cliff, the sun was shining.

“What do you want me to do?” demanded Maskull.

“What do you want me to do?” asked Maskull.

“Everything is now in your hands, and I have no suggestions to make. Now it’s your luck that must help us.”

“Everything is now in your hands, and I have no suggestions to offer. Now it’s your luck that needs to help us.”

Maskull continued gazing up a little while longer. “We had better wait till the afternoon, Leehallfae. I’ll probably have to climb to the top, but it’s too hot at present—and besides, I’m tired. I’ll snatch a few hours’ sleep. After that, we’ll see.”

Maskull kept looking up for a bit longer. “We should probably wait until the afternoon, Leehallfae. I’ll likely need to climb to the top, but it’s too hot right now—and honestly, I’m tired. I’m going to grab a few hours of sleep. After that, we’ll figure it out.”

Leehallfae seemed annoyed, but raised no opposition.

Leehallfae looked annoyed but didn't protest.





Chapter 17. CORPANG

Maskull did not awaken till long after Blodsombre. Leehallfae was standing by his side, looking down at him. It was doubtful whether ae had slept at all.

Maskull didn't wake up until well after Blodsombre. Leehallfae was standing next to him, looking down at him. It was unclear whether they had slept at all.

“What time is it?” Maskull asked, rubbing his eyes and sitting up.

“What time is it?” Maskull asked, rubbing his eyes and sitting up.

“The day is passing,” was the vague reply.

“The day is passing,” was the vague response.

Maskull got on to his feet, and gazed up at the cliff. “Now I’m going to climb that. No need for both of us to risk our necks, so you wait here, and if I find anything on top I’ll call you.”

Maskull stood up and looked up at the cliff. “Now I’m going to climb that. There’s no need for both of us to take risks, so you stay here, and if I find anything at the top, I’ll let you know.”

A phaen glanced at him strangely. “There’s nothing up there except a bare hillside. I’ve been there often. Have you anything special in mind?”

A phaen looked at him curiously. “There’s nothing up there except a bare hillside. I’ve been there many times. Do you have something specific in mind?”

“Heights often bring me inspiration. Sit down, and wait.”

“Heights often inspire me. Sit down and wait.”

Refreshed by his sleep, Maskull immediately attacked the face of the cliff, and took the first twenty feet at a single rush. Then it grew precipitous, and the ascent demanded greater circumspection and intelligence. There were few hand- or footholds: he had to reflect before every step. On the other hand, it was sound rock, and he was no novice at the sport. Branchspell glared full on the wall, so that it half blinded him with its glittering whiteness.

Refreshed from his sleep, Maskull immediately charged up the face of the cliff, covering the first twenty feet in one go. After that, it became steep, and climbing required more careful thought and strategy. There were only a few places to grip or step, so he had to think before each move. On the bright side, the rock was solid, and he wasn't inexperienced at this. Branchspell shone directly on the wall, almost blinding him with its dazzling whiteness.

After many doubts and pauses he drew near the top. He was hot, sweating copiously, and rather dizzy. To reach a ledge he caught hold of two projecting rocks, one with each hand, at the same time scrambling upward, his legs between the rocks. The left-hand rock, which was the larger of the two, became dislodged by his weight, and, flying like a huge, dark shadow past his head, crashed down with a terrifying sound to the foot of the precipice, followed by an avalanche of smaller stones. Maskull steadied himself as well as he could, but it was some moments before he dared to look down behind him.

After a lot of doubt and hesitation, he got close to the top. He was hot, sweating heavily, and feeling a bit dizzy. To reach a ledge, he grabbed onto two protruding rocks, one in each hand, while scrambling upward, his legs wedged between them. The larger rock on his left came loose under his weight and flew past his head like a massive dark shadow, crashing down loudly to the bottom of the cliff, followed by a cascade of smaller stones. Maskull steadied himself as best as he could, but it took him a few moments before he felt brave enough to look down behind him.

At first he could not distinguish Leehallfae. Then he caught sight of legs and hindquarters a few feet up the cliff from the bottom. He perceived that the phaen had aer head in a cavity and was scrutinising something, and waited for aer to reappear.

At first, he couldn't make out Leehallfae. Then he noticed legs and hindquarters a few feet up the cliff from the bottom. He realized that the phaen had its head in a gap and was inspecting something, so he waited for it to reappear.

Ae emerged, looked up to Maskull, and called out in aer hornlike voice, “The entrance is here!”

Ae appeared, looked up at Maskull, and shouted in a horn-like voice, “The entrance is here!”

“I’m coming down!” roared Maskull. “Wait for me!”

“I’m on my way down!” yelled Maskull. “Hold on for me!”

He descended swiftly—without taking too much care, for he thought he recognised his “luck” in this discovery—and within twenty minutes was standing beside the phaen.

He quickly went down—without being too cautious, because he thought he recognized his “luck” in this find—and within twenty minutes was standing next to the phaen.

“What happened?”

"What’s going on?"

“The rock you dislodged struck this other rock just above the spring. It tore it out of its bed. See—now there’s room for us to get in!”

“The rock you knocked loose hit this other rock right above the spring. It pulled it out of its spot. Look—now we have space to get in!”

“Don’t get excited!” said Maskull. “It’s a remarkable accident, but we have plenty of time. Let me look.”

“Don’t get too excited!” said Maskull. “It’s an incredible coincidence, but we have plenty of time. Let me take a look.”

He peered into the hole, which was large enough to admit a big man without stooping. Contrasted with the daylight outside it was dark, yet a peculiar glow pervaded the place, and he could see well enough. A rock tunnel went straight forward into the bowels of the hill, out of sight. The valley brook did not flow along the floor of this tunnel, as he had expected, but came up as a spring just inside the entrance.

He looked into the hole, which was big enough for a large man to enter without bending down. Compared to the daylight outside, it was dark, but there was a strange glow throughout the area, and he could see clearly enough. A rock tunnel stretched straight into the heart of the hill, disappearing from view. The valley brook didn’t flow along the bottom of this tunnel like he expected; instead, it bubbled up as a spring right inside the entrance.

“Well Leehallfae, not much need to deliberate, eh? Still, observe that your stream parts company with us here.”

“Well, Leehallfae, there's really no need to think it over, right? Still, notice that your stream separates from us here.”

As he turned around for an answer he noticed that his companion was trembling from head to foot.

As he turned around for a response, he realized that his companion was shaking all over.

“Why, what’s the matter?”

"What's wrong?"

Leehallfae pressed a hand to aer heart. “The stream leaves us, but what makes the stream what it is continues with us. Faceny is there.”

Leehallfae placed a hand on their heart. “The stream flows away from us, but what defines the stream remains with us. Faceny is there.”

“But surely you don’t expect to see him in person? Why are you shaking?”

“But you can’t seriously expect to see him in person? Why are you shaking?”

“Perhaps it will be too much for me after all.”

“Maybe it will be too much for me after all.”

“Why? How is it affecting you?”

“Why? How is it impacting you?”

The phaen took him by the shoulder and held him at arm’s length, endeavouring to study him with aer unsteady eyes. “Faceny’s thoughts are obscure. I am his lover, you are a lover of women, yet he grants to you what he denies to me.”

The phaen grabbed him by the shoulder and held him at arm’s length, trying to look him over with uncertain eyes. “Faceny's thoughts are unclear. I'm his lover, you’re into women, yet he gives you what he withholds from me.”

“What does he grant to me?”

“What does he give me?”

“To see him, and go on living. I shall die. But it’s immaterial. Tomorrow both of us will be dead.”

“To see him and keep living. I’ll die. But it doesn’t matter. Tomorrow, we’ll both be dead.”

Maskull impatiently shook himself free. “Your sensations may be reliable in your own case, but how do you know I shall die?”

Maskull impatiently shook himself free. “Your feelings might be accurate for you, but how can you be sure I’ll die?”

“Life is flaming up inside you,” replied Leehallfae, shaking aer head. “But after it has reached its climax—perhaps tonight—it will sink rapidly and you’ll die tomorrow. As for me, if I enter Threal I shan’t come out again. A smell of death is being wafted to me out of this hole.”

“Life is burning brightly inside you,” replied Leehallfae, shaking her head. “But once it reaches its peak—maybe tonight—it will fade quickly, and you’ll be gone by tomorrow. As for me, if I go into Threal, I won’t come back out. I can smell death coming from this place.”

“You talk like a frightened man. I smell nothing.”

“You talk like someone who's scared. I don’t smell anything.”

“I am not frightened,” said Leehallfae quietly—ae had been gradually recovering aer tranquillity—“but when one has lived as long as I have, it is a serious matter to die. Every year one puts out new roots.”

“I’m not scared,” Leehallfae said quietly—ae had been slowly regaining aer calmness—“but when you’ve lived as long as I have, dying is a big deal. Every year, you put down new roots.”

“Decide what you’re going to do,” said Maskull with a touch of contempt, “for I’m going in at once.”

“Decide what you’re going to do,” said Maskull with a hint of disdain, “because I’m going in right now.”

The phaen gave an odd, meditative stare down the ravine, and after that walked into the cavern without another word. Maskull, scratching his head, followed close at aer heels.

The phaen gave a strange, thoughtful look down the ravine, and after that walked into the cave without saying anything else. Maskull, scratching his head, followed closely at her heels.

The moment they stepped across the bubbling spring, the atmosphere altered. Without becoming stale or unpleasant, it grew cold, clear and refined, and somehow suggested austere and tomblike thoughts. The daylight disappeared at the first bend in the tunnel. After that, Maskull could not say where the light came from. The air itself must have been luminous, for though it was as light as full moon on Earth, neither he nor Leehallfae cast a shadow. Another peculiarity of the light was that both the walls of the tunnel and their own bodies appeared colourless. Everything was black and white, like a lunar landscape. This intensified the solemn, funereal feelings created by the atmosphere.

The moment they stepped over the bubbling spring, the atmosphere changed. It became cold, clear, and refined without feeling stale or unpleasant, and somehow evoked somber and grave thoughts. Daylight vanished at the first bend in the tunnel. After that, Maskull couldn’t tell where the light came from. The air itself must have been glowing, because even though it was as bright as a full moon on Earth, neither he nor Leehallfae cast a shadow. Another strange thing about the light was that both the tunnel walls and their own bodies seemed colorless. Everything was black and white, like a lunar landscape. This heightened the serious, mournful feelings created by the atmosphere.

After they had proceeded for about ten minutes, the tunnel began to widen out. The roof was high above their heads, and six men could have walked side by side. Leehallfae was visibly weakening. Ae dragged aerself along slowly and painfully, with sunken head.

After they had walked for about ten minutes, the tunnel started to open up. The ceiling was high above them, and six men could walk side by side. Leehallfae was clearly getting weaker. Ae dragged aerself along slowly and painfully, with a lowered head.

Maskull caught hold of aer. “You can’t go on like that. Better let me take you back.”

Maskull grabbed the air. “You can’t keep doing this. It’s better if I take you back.”

The phaen smiled, and staggered. “I’m dying.”

The phaen smiled and swayed unsteadily. “I’m dying.”

“Don’t talk like that. It’s only a passing indisposition. Let me take you back to the daylight.”

“Don’t say things like that. It’s just a temporary issue. Let me take you back to the light.”

“No, help me forward. I wish to see Faceny.”

“No, help me move ahead. I want to see Faceny.”

“The sick must have their way,” said Maskull. Lifting aer bodily in his arms, he walked quickly along for another hundred yards or so. They then emerged from the tunnel and faced a world the parallel of which he had never set eyes upon before.

“The sick must have their way,” said Maskull. Lifting her up in his arms, he walked quickly for another hundred yards or so. They then emerged from the tunnel and were met with a world unlike anything he had ever seen before.

“Set me down!” directed Leehallfae feebly. “Here I’ll die.”

“Put me down!” Leehallfae said weakly. “I’m going to die here.”

Maskull obeyed, and laid aer down at full length on the rocky ground. The phaen raised aerself with difficulty on one arm, and stared with fast-glazing eyes at the mystic landscape.

Maskull obeyed and laid aer down flat on the rocky ground. The phaen struggled to prop aerself up on one arm and stared with slowly dulling eyes at the mysterious landscape.

Maskull looked too, and what he saw was a vast, undulating plain, lighted as if by the moon—but there was of course no moon, and there were no shadows. He made out running streams in the distance. Beside them were trees of a peculiar kind; they were rooted in the ground, but the branches also were aerial roots, and there were no leaves. No other plants could be seen. The soil was soft, porous rock, resembling pumice. Beyond a mile or two in any direction the light merged into obscurity. At their back a great rocky wall extended on either hand; but it was not square like a wall, but full of bays and promontories like an indented line of sea cliffs. The roof of this huge underworld was out of sight. Here and there a mighty shaft of naked rock, fantastically weathered, towered aloft into the gloom, doubtless serving to support the roof. There were no colours—every detail of the landscape was black, white, or grey. The scene appeared so still, so solemn and religious, that all his feelings quieted down to absolute tranquillity.

Maskull looked too, and what he saw was a vast, undulating plain, lit as if by the moon—but there was no moon, and there were no shadows. He could make out running streams in the distance. Next to them were trees of a strange kind; they were rooted in the ground, but their branches were also aerial roots, and there were no leaves. No other plants could be seen. The soil was soft, porous rock, similar to pumice. Beyond a mile or two in any direction, the light faded into darkness. Behind them, a massive rocky wall stretched out on either side; it wasn’t straight like a wall but full of bays and cliffs, like a jagged line of seashore. The ceiling of this enormous underground space was out of sight. Here and there, a towering shaft of bare rock, oddly shaped by erosion, reached up into the gloom, likely supporting the ceiling. There were no colors—every detail of the landscape was black, white, or grey. The scene felt so still, so solemn and sacred, that all his feelings settled into complete tranquility.

Leehallfae fell back suddenly. Maskull dropped on his knees, and helplessly watched the last flickerings of aer spirit, going out like a candle in foul air. Death came.... He closed the eyes. The awful grin of Crystalman immediately fastened upon the phaen’s dead features.

Leehallfae suddenly collapsed. Maskull dropped to his knees and helplessly watched the last flickers of the aer spirit extinguish like a candle in stale air. Death arrived... He closed the eyes. The horrifying grin of Crystalman instantly took hold of the phaen’s lifeless face.

While Maskull was still kneeling, he became conscious of someone standing beside him. He looked up quickly and saw a man, but did not at once rise.

While Maskull was still kneeling, he became aware of someone standing next to him. He looked up quickly and saw a man, but didn’t immediately get up.

“Another phaen dead,” said the newcomer in a grave, toneless, and intellectual voice.

"Another phaen dead," said the newcomer in a serious, flat, and intellectual tone.

Maskull got up.

Maskull got up.

The man was short and thickset but emaciated. His forehead was not disfigured by any organs. He was middle-aged. The features were energetic and rather coarse—yet it seemed to Maskull as though a pure, hard life had done something toward refining them. His sanguine eyes carried a twisted, puzzled look; some unanswerable problem was apparently in the forefront of his brain. His face was hairless; the hair of his head was short and manly; his brow was wide. He was clothed in a black, sleeveless robe, and bore a long staff in his hand. There was an air of cleanness and austerity about the whole man that was attractive.

The man was short and stocky but gaunt. His forehead wasn't marred by any blemishes. He was middle-aged. His features were lively and somewhat rough, yet Maskull felt that a pure, hard life had refined them in some way. His bright eyes held a twisted, confused expression; it seemed like some unresolvable issue was at the front of his mind. His face was clean-shaven; his hair was short and masculine, and he had a broad forehead. He wore a black, sleeveless robe and held a long staff in his hand. There was an appealing sense of cleanliness and simplicity about him.

He went on speaking dispassionately to Maskull, and, while doing so, kept passing his hand reflectively over his cheeks and chin. “They all find their way here to die. They come from Matterplay. There they live to an incredible age. Partly on that account, and partly because of their spontaneous origin, they regard themselves as the favoured children of Faceny. But when they come here to find him, they die at once.”

He continued to speak calmly to Maskull, and while he did, he thoughtfully ran his hand over his cheeks and chin. “They all come here to die. They come from Matterplay. They live to an incredible age there. Partly because of that, and partly due to their unique origin, they see themselves as the favored children of Faceny. But when they arrive here to seek him, they die immediately.”

“I think this one is the last of the race. But whom do I speak to?”

“I think this one is the last of the race. But who do I talk to?”

“I am Corpang. Who are you, where do you come from, and what are you doing here?”

“I’m Corpang. Who are you, where are you from, and what are you doing here?”

“My name is Maskull. My home is on the other side of the universe. As for what I am doing here—I accompanied Leehallfae, that phaen, from Matterplay.”

“My name is Maskull. I come from the other side of the universe. As for why I’m here—I came with Leehallfae, that phaen, from Matterplay.”

“But a man doesn’t accompany a phaen out of friendship. What do you want in Threal?”

“But a man doesn’t travel with a woman out of friendship. What do you want in Threal?”

“Then this is Threal?”

“Then this is Threal?”

“Yes.”

“Yeah.”

Maskull remained silent.

Maskull stayed quiet.

Corpang studied his face with rough, curious eyes. “Are you ignorant, or merely reticent, Maskull?”

Corpang studied his face with rough, curious eyes. “Are you clueless, or just holding back, Maskull?”

“I came here to ask questions, and not to answer them.”

“I came here to ask questions, not to answer them.”

The stillness of the place was almost oppressive. Not a breeze stirred, and not a sound came through the air. Their voices had been lowered, as though they were in a cathedral.

The silence of the place felt almost overwhelming. Not a breeze moved, and not a sound broke through the air. Their voices had dropped to a whisper, as if they were in a cathedral.

“Then do you want my society, or not?” asked Corpang.

“Do you want my company or not?” Corpang asked.

“Yes, if you can fit in with my mood, which is—not to talk about myself.”

“Yes, if you can go along with how I’m feeling, which is—not wanting to talk about myself.”

“But you must at least tell me where you want to go to.”

“But you have to at least tell me where you want to go.”

“I want to see what is to be seen here, and then go on to Lichstorm.”

“I want to check out what’s here, and then head to Lichstorm.”

“I can guide you through, if that’s all you want. Come, let us start.”

“I can help you with that, if that’s all you need. Come on, let’s get going.”

“First let’s do our duty and bury the dead, if possible.”

“First, let’s do our duty and bury the dead, if we can.”

“Turn around,” directed Corpang.

"Turn around," Corpang instructed.

Maskull looked around quickly. Leehallfae’s body had disappeared.

Maskull glanced around quickly. Leehallfae's body was gone.

“What does this mean—what has happened?”

“What does this mean—what happened?”

“The body has returned to whence it came. There was nowhere here for it to be, so it has vanished. No burial will be required.”

“The body has gone back to where it came from. There was no place for it here, so it has disappeared. No burial is necessary.”

“Was the phaen an illusion, then?”

“Was the phaen an illusion, then?”

“In no sense.”

“Not at all.”

“Well, explain quickly, then, what has taken place. I seem to be going mad.”

“Well, explain quickly what happened. I feel like I’m going crazy.”

“There’s nothing unintelligible in it, if you’ll only listen calmly. The phaen belonged, body and soul, to the outside, visible world—to Faceny. This underworld is not Faceny’s world, but Thire’s, and Faceny’s creatures cannot breathe its atmosphere. As this applies not only to whole bodies, but even to the last particles of bodies, the phaen has dissolved into Nothingness.”

“There’s nothing confusing in it if you just listen calmly. The phaen belonged, body and soul, to the outside world—Faceny. This underworld isn’t Faceny’s world, but Thire’s, and Faceny’s creatures can’t survive in its atmosphere. Since this is true not just for entire bodies but even for the tiniest particles, the phaen has dissolved into Nothingness.”

“But don’t you and I belong to the outside world too?”

“But don’t you and I belong to the outside world as well?”

“We belong to all three worlds.”

“We belong to all three worlds.”

“What three worlds—what do you mean?”

“What three worlds—what are you talking about?”

“There are three worlds,” said Corpang composedly. “The first is Faceny’s, the second is Amfuse’s, the third is Thire’s. From him Threal gets its name.”

“There are three worlds,” said Corpang calmly. “The first is Faceny’s, the second is Amfuse’s, and the third is Thire’s. Threal gets its name from him.”

“But this is mere nomenclature. In what sense are there three worlds?”

“But this is just naming. In what way are there three worlds?”

Corpang passed his hand over his forehead. “All this we can discuss as we go along. It’s a torment to me to be standing still.”

Corpang ran his hand across his forehead. “We can talk about all this as we move forward. It’s torture for me to just be standing still.”

Maskull stared again at the spot where Leehallfae’s body had lain, quite bewildered at the extraordinary disappearance. He could scarcely tear himself away from the place, so mysterious was it. Not until Corpang called to him a second time did he make up his mind to follow him.

Maskull stared again at the spot where Leehallfae’s body had been, completely puzzled by the incredible disappearance. He could hardly pull himself away from the area; it felt so mysterious. It wasn't until Corpang called to him a second time that he decided to go after him.

They set off from the rock wall straight across the airlit plain, directing their course toward the nearest trees. The subdued light, the absence of shadows, the massive shafts, springing grey-white out of the jetlike ground, the fantastic trees, the absence of a sky, the deathly silence, the knowledge that he was underground—the combination of all these things predisposed Maskull’s mind to mysticism, and he prepared himself with some anxiety to hear Corpang’s explanation of the land and its wonders. He already began to grasp that the reality of the outside world and the reality of this world were two quite different things.

They set off from the rock wall straight across the bright plain, aiming for the nearest trees. The soft light, the lack of shadows, the huge columns rising gray-white from the dark ground, the strange trees, the absence of a sky, the eerie silence, and the awareness that he was underground—all these things made Maskull’s mind lean towards mysticism, and he felt some anxiety as he braced himself to hear Corpang’s explanation of the land and its wonders. He was starting to realize that the reality of the outside world and the reality of this world were two completely different things.

“In what sense are there three worlds?” he demanded, repeating his former question.

“In what way are there three worlds?” he asked, reiterating his previous question.

Corpang smote the end of his staff on the ground. “First of all, Maskull, what is your motive for asking? If it’s mere intellectual curiosity, tell me, for we mustn’t play with awful matters.”

Corpang struck the end of his staff on the ground. “First of all, Maskull, why are you asking? If it’s just for intellectual curiosity, let me know, because we shouldn’t mess around with serious issues.”

“No, it isn’t that,” said Maskull slowly. “I’m not a student. My journey is no holiday tour.”

“No, that’s not it,” said Maskull slowly. “I’m not a student. My journey isn’t just a vacation.”

“Isn’t there blood on your soul?” asked Corpang, eying him intently.

“Isn’t there blood on your soul?” asked Corpang, staring at him closely.

The blood rose steadily to Maskull’s face, but in that light it caused it to appear black.

The blood rose steadily to Maskull’s face, but in that light, it made it look black.

“Unfortunately there is, and not a little.”

“Unfortunately, there is, and it's not a small amount.”

The other’s face was all wrinkles, but he made no comment.

The other person's face was full of wrinkles, but he didn’t say anything.

“And so you see,” went on Maskull, with a short laugh, “I’m in the very best condition for receiving your instruction.”

“And so you see,” continued Maskull with a brief laugh, “I’m in the best shape to receive your guidance.”

Corpang still paused. “Underneath your crimes I see a man,” he said, after a few minutes. “On that account, and because we are commanded to help one another, I won’t leave you at present, though I little thought to be walking with a murderer.... Now to your question.... Whatever a man sees with his eyes, Maskull, he sees in three ways—length, breadth, depth. Length is existence, breadth is relation, depth is feeling.”

Corpang still paused. “Beneath your crimes, I see a man,” he said after a few minutes. “For that reason, and because we're supposed to help each other, I won’t leave you right now, even though I never imagined I’d be walking with a murderer.... Now, to answer your question.... Whatever a person sees with their eyes, Maskull, they see in three dimensions—length, width, and depth. Length is existence, width is relation, and depth is feeling.”

“Something of the sort was told me by Earthrid, the musician, who came from Threal.”

“Earthrid, the musician from Threal, told me something like that.”

“I don’t know him. What else did he tell you?”

“I don’t know him. What else did he say to you?”

“He went on to apply it to music. Continue, and pardon the interruption.”

“He went on to apply it to music. Please continue, and I apologize for the interruption.”

“These three states of perception are the three worlds. Existence is Faceny’s world, relation is Amfuse’s world, feeling is Thire’s world.”

“These three ways of seeing things represent the three worlds. Existence is Faceny's world, relationships are Amfuse's world, and feelings are Thire's world.”

“Can’t we come down to hard facts?” said Maskull, frowning. “I understand no more than I did before what you mean by three worlds.”

“Can’t we deal with the facts?” Maskull said, frowning. “I still don’t get what you mean by three worlds.”

“There are no harder facts than the ones I am giving you. The first world is visible, tangible Nature. It was created by Faceny out of nothingness, and therefore we call it Existence.”

“There are no tougher facts than the ones I'm sharing with you. The first world is visible, touchable Nature. It was created by Faceny from nothing, and that's why we call it Existence.”

“That I understand.”

"Got it."

“The second world is Love—by which I don’t mean lust. Without love, every individual would be entirely self-centred and unable deliberately to act on others. Without love, there would be no sympathy—not even hatred, anger, or revenge would be possible. These are all imperfect and distorted forms of pure love. Interpenetrating Faceny’s world of Nature, therefore, we have Amfuse’s world of Love, or Relation.”

“The second realm is Love—by which I don’t mean lust. Without love, every person would be completely self-centered and unable to genuinely impact others. Without love, there would be no empathy—there wouldn’t even be hatred, anger, or revenge. These are all flawed and twisted forms of true love. So, intertwined with Faceny’s world of Nature, we have Amfuse’s world of Love, or Connection.”

“What grounds have you for assuming that this so-called second world is not contained in the first?”

“What reason do you have to think that this so-called second world isn't included in the first?”

“They are contradictory. A natural man lives for himself; a lover lives for others.”

“They are contradictory. A natural person lives for themselves; a lover lives for others.”

“It may be so. It’s rather mystical. But go on—who is Thire?”

“It might be true. It’s pretty mystical. But keep going—who is Thire?”

“Length and breadth together without depth give flatness. Life and love without feeling produce shallow, superficial natures. Feeling is the need of men to stretch out toward their creator.”

“Length and width together without depth create flatness. Life and love without feeling result in shallow, superficial people. Feeling is what people need to reach out toward their creator.”

“You mean prayer and worship?”

"Are you talking about prayer and worship?"

“I mean intimacy with Thire. This feeling is not to be found in either the first or second world, therefore it is a third world. Just as depth is the line between object and subject, feeling is the line between Thire and man.”

“I mean closeness with Thire. This feeling isn’t found in either the first or second world, so it’s a third world. Just like depth separates object from subject, feeling separates Thire from man.”

“But what is Thire himself?”

“But what is Thire?”

“Thire is the afterworld.”

"There is the afterworld."

“I still don’t understand,” said Maskull. “Do you believe in three separate gods, or are these merely three ways of regarding one God?”

“I still don’t get it,” said Maskull. “Do you believe in three different gods, or are these just three perspectives on one God?”

“There are three gods, for they are mutually antagonistic. Yet they are somehow united.”

“There are three gods because they are in conflict with each other. Still, they are somehow connected.”

Maskull reflected a while. “How have you arrived at these conclusions?”

Maskull thought for a moment. “How did you come to these conclusions?”

“None other are possible in Threal, Maskull.”

“None other are possible in Threal, Maskull.”

“Why in Threal—what is there peculiar here?”

“Why in Threal—what’s so special about this place?”

“I will show you presently.”

"I'll show you soon."

They walked on for above a mile in silence, while Maskull digested what had been said. When they came to the first trees, which grew along the banks of a small stream of transparent water, Corpang halted.

They walked on for over a mile in silence while Maskull processed what had been said. When they reached the first trees, which lined the banks of a small stream of clear water, Corpang stopped.

“That bandage around your forehead has long been unnecessary,” he remarked.

“That bandage on your forehead hasn’t been needed for a while,” he said.

Maskull removed it. He found that the line of his brow was smooth and uninterrupted, as it had never yet been since his arrival in Tormance.

Maskull took it off. He noticed that the line of his brow was smooth and unbroken, unlike it had ever been since he got to Tormance.

“How has this come about—and how did you know it?”

“How did this happen—and how did you find out?”

“They were Faceny’s organs. They have vanished, just as the phaen’s body vanished.”

“They were Faceny’s organs. They’ve disappeared, just like the phaen’s body disappeared.”

Maskull kept rubbing his forehead. “I feel more human without them. But why isn’t the rest of my body affected?”

Maskull kept rubbing his forehead. “I feel more human without them. But why isn't the rest of my body affected?”

“Because its living will contains the element of Thire.”

“Because its living will has the element of Thire.”

“Why are we stopping here?”

“Why are we stopping here?”

Corpang broke off the tip of one of the aerial roots of a tree, and proffered it to him. “Eat this, Maskull.”

Corpang snapped off the tip of one of the tree's aerial roots and held it out to him. “Eat this, Maskull.”

“For food, or something else?”

"For food or something else?"

“Food for body and soul.”

"Nutrition for body and soul."

Maskull bit into the root. It was white and hard; its white sap was bleeding. It had no taste, but after eating it, he experienced a change of perception. The landscape, without alteration of light or outline, became several degrees more stern and sacred. When he looked at Corpang he was impressed by his aspect of Gothic awfulness, but the perplexed expression was still in his eyes.

Maskull bit into the root. It was white and hard; its white sap was bleeding. It had no flavor, but after eating it, he felt a shift in perception. The landscape, without any change in light or shape, seemed several degrees more serious and sacred. When he looked at Corpang, he was struck by his Gothic dreadfulness, but the confused look was still in his eyes.

“Do you spend all your time here, Corpang?”

“Do you spend all your time here, Corpang?”

“Occasionally I go above, but not often.”

“Sometimes I go up there, but not very often.”

“What fastens you to this gloomy world?”

“What keeps you tied to this dark world?”

“The search for Thire.”

“Looking for Thire.”

“Then it’s still a search?”

“Is it still a search?”

“Let us walk on.”

"Let's keep walking."

As they resumed their journey across the dim, gradually rising plain, the conversation became even more earnest in character than before. “Although I was not born here,” proceeded Corpang, “I’ve lived here for twenty-five years, and during all that time I have been drawing nearer to Thire, as I hope. But there is this peculiarity about it—the first stages are richer in fruit and more promising than the later ones. The longer a man seeks Thire, the more he seems to absent himself. In the beginning he is felt and known, sometimes as a shape, sometimes as a voice, sometimes an overpowering emotion. Later on all is dry, dark, and harsh in the soul. Then you would think that Thire was a million miles off.”

As they continued their journey across the dim, gradually rising plain, the conversation became even more serious than before. “Even though I wasn’t born here,” Corpang said, “I’ve lived here for twenty-five years, and during that time, I’ve been getting closer to Thire, as I hope. But there’s something odd about it—the first stages are richer in fruit and more promising than the later ones. The longer someone seeks Thire, the more it feels like they’re drifting away. At first, you sense and know it, sometimes as a shape, sometimes as a voice, sometimes as an overwhelming emotion. Later on, everything feels dry, dark, and harsh in the soul. Then you would think that Thire was a million miles away.”

“How do you explain that?”

"How do you explain this?"

“When everything is darkest, he may be nearest, Maskull.”

“When everything is at its darkest, he might be closest, Maskull.”

“But this is troubling you?”

“But this is bothering you?”

“My days are spent in torture.”

"My days are filled with agony."

“You still persist, though? This day darkness can’t be the ultimate state?”

"You’re still holding on, right? This darkness today can’t be the final state?"

“My questions will be answered.”

“My questions will be addressed.”

A silence ensued.

There was a silence.

“What do you propose to show me?” asked Maskull.

“What do you want to show me?” asked Maskull.

“The land is about to grow wilder. I am taking you to the Three Figures, which were carved and erected by an earlier race of men. There, we will pray.”

“The land is about to become wilder. I'm taking you to the Three Figures, which were carved and set up by an earlier civilization. There, we will pray.”

“And what then?”

"And then what?"

“If you are truehearted, you will see things you will not easily forget.”

“If you are sincere, you will witness things you won’t easily forget.”

They had been walking slightly uphill in a sort of trough between two parallel, gently sloping downs. The trough now deepened, while the hills on either side grew steeper. They were in an ascending valley and, as it curved this way and that, the landscape was shut off from view. They came to a little spring, bubbling up from the ground. It formed a trickling brook, which was unlike all other brooks in that it was flowing up the valley instead of down. Before long it was joined by other miniature rivulets, so that in the end it became a fair-sized stream. Maskull kept looking at it, and puckering his forehead.

They had been walking slightly uphill in a kind of dip between two parallel, gently sloping hills. The dip deepened now, while the hills on either side became steeper. They were in an upward valley, and as it twisted this way and that, the landscape was hidden from view. They came across a small spring, bubbling up from the ground. It created a trickling stream, which was unique because it was flowing up the valley instead of down. Before long, it was joined by other small streams, and eventually, it turned into a decent-sized river. Maskull kept watching it and furrowing his brow.

“Nature has other laws here, it seems?”

“Are there different laws of nature here, it seems?”

“Nothing can exist here that is not a compound of the three worlds.”

“Nothing can exist here that isn't a mix of the three worlds.”

“Yet the water is flowing somewhere.”

“Yet the water is flowing somewhere.”

“I can’t explain it, but there are three wills in it.”

“I can’t explain it, but there are three intentions in it.”

“Is there no such thing as pure Thire-matter?”

“Is there no such thing as pure Thire-matter?”

“Thire cannot exist without Amfuse, and Amfuse cannot exist without Faceny.”

“Thire can’t exist without Amfuse, and Amfuse can’t exist without Faceny.”

Maskull thought this over for some minutes. “That must be so,” he said at last. “Without life there can be no love, and without love there can be no religious feeling.”

Maskull thought about this for a few minutes. “That must be true,” he finally said. “Without life, there can be no love, and without love, there can be no sense of spirituality.”

In the half light of the land, the tops of the hills containing the valley presently attained such a height that they could not be seen. The sides were steep and craggy, while the bed of the valley grew narrower at every step. Not a living organism was visible. All was unnatural and sepulchral.

In the dim light of the land, the tops of the hills surrounding the valley were so high they were out of sight. The sides were steep and rocky, and the valley floor got narrower with every step. There wasn't a single living thing in sight. Everything felt unnatural and ghostly.

Maskull said, “I feel as if I were dead, and walking in another world.”

Maskull said, “I feel like I’m dead and walking in another world.”

“I still do not know what you are doing here,” answered Corpang.

“I still don’t know what you’re doing here,” answered Corpang.

“Why should I go on making a mystery of it? I came to find Surtur.”

“Why should I keep it a secret? I came to find Surtur.”

“That name I’ve heard—but under what circumstances?”

"That name sounds familiar, but in what context did I hear it?"

“You forget?”

"Did you forget?"

Corpang walked along, his eyes fixed on the ground, obviously troubled. “Who is Surtur?”

Corpang walked along, his eyes focused on the ground, clearly upset. “Who is Surtur?”

Maskull shook his head, and said nothing.

Maskull shook his head and didn’t say anything.

The valley shortly afterward narrowed, so that the two men, touching fingertips in the middle, could have placed their free hands on the rock walls on either side. It threatened to terminate in a cul-de-sac, but just when the road seemed least promising, and they were shut in by cliffs on all sides, a hitherto unperceived bend brought them suddenly into the open. They emerged through a mere crack in the line of precipices.

The valley soon narrowed so much that the two men, barely touching fingertips in the middle, could have rested their free hands on the rock walls beside them. It looked like it was going to end in a dead end, but just when the path seemed the least promising, and they found themselves surrounded by cliffs, a previously unnoticed bend suddenly opened up the landscape before them. They came out through a small crack in the line of cliffs.

A sort of huge natural corridor was running along at right angles to the way they had come; both ends faded into obscurity after a few hundred yards. Right down the centre of this corridor ran a chasm with perpendicular sides; its width varied from thirty to a hundred feet, but its bottom could not be seen. On both sides of the chasm, facing one another, were platforms of rock, twenty feet or so in width; they too proceeded in both directions out of sight. Maskull and Corpang emerged onto one of these platforms. The shelf opposite was a few feet higher than that on which they stood. The platforms were backed by a double line of lofty and unclimbable cliffs, whose tops were invisible.

A massive natural corridor stretched out at a right angle to the path they had taken; both ends disappeared into darkness after a few hundred yards. Right down the middle of this corridor ran a chasm with steep sides; its width varied from thirty to a hundred feet, but the bottom couldn't be seen. On both sides of the chasm, facing each other, were rock platforms about twenty feet wide; these also extended in both directions out of sight. Maskull and Corpang stepped onto one of these platforms. The shelf opposite them was a few feet higher than the one they stood on. The platforms were backed by a double line of tall, unclimbable cliffs, the tops of which were out of view.

The stream, which had accompanied them through the gap, went straight forward, but, instead of descending the wall of the chasm as a waterfall, it crossed from side to side like a liquid bridge. It then disappeared through a cleft in the cliffs on the opposite side.

The stream that had followed them through the gap flowed straight ahead, but instead of cascading down the cliff face like a waterfall, it moved from side to side like a liquid bridge. It then vanished through a split in the cliffs on the other side.

To Maskull’s mind, however, even more wonderful than this unnatural phenomenon was the absence of shadows, which was more noticeable here than on the open plain. It made the place look like a hall of phantoms.

To Maskull, though, even more amazing than this strange phenomenon was the lack of shadows, which was more evident here than on the open plain. It made the place seem like a hall of ghosts.

Corpang, without delay, led the way along the shelf to the left. When they had walked about a mile, the gulf widened to two hundred feet. Three large rocks loomed up on the ledge opposite; they resembled three upright giants, standing motionless side by side on the extreme edge of the chasm. Corpang and Maskull drew nearer, and then Maskull saw that they were statues. Each was about thirty feet high, and the workmanship was of the rudest. They represented naked men, but the limbs and trunks had been barely chipped into shape—the faces alone had had care bestowed on them, and even these faces were merely generalised. It was obviously the work of primitive artists. The statues stood erect with knees closed and arms hanging straight down their sides. All three were exactly alike.

Corpang immediately led the way along the shelf to the left. After they walked about a mile, the gulf widened to two hundred feet. Three large rocks rose vividly on the ledge across from them; they looked like three towering giants, standing still side by side at the edge of the chasm. As Corpang and Maskull got closer, Maskull realized they were statues. Each was about thirty feet high, and the craftsmanship was very crude. They depicted naked men, but the limbs and bodies were only roughly shaped—the faces were the only part that had received any real attention, though even those faces were quite generic. It was clear that this was the work of primitive artists. The statues stood upright with their knees together and arms hanging straight down at their sides. All three were identical.

As soon as they were directly opposite, Corpang halted.

As soon as they were directly across from each other, Corpang stopped.

“Is this a representation of your three Beings?” asked Maskull, awed by the spectacle in spite of his constitutional audacity.

“Is this a representation of your three Beings?” asked Maskull, amazed by the spectacle despite his usual boldness.

“Ask no questions, but kneel,” replied Corpang. He dropped onto his own knees, but Maskull remained standing.

“Don’t ask any questions, just kneel,” Corpang said. He dropped to his knees, but Maskull stayed standing.

Corpang covered his eyes with one hand, and prayed silently. After a few minutes the light sensibly faded. Then Maskull knelt as well, but he continued looking.

Corpang covered his eyes with one hand and prayed quietly. After a few minutes, the light noticeably dimmed. Then Maskull knelt too, but he kept looking.

It grew darker and darker, until all was like the blackest night. Sight and sound no longer existed; he was alone with his own spirit.

It got darker and darker until everything was like the darkest night. There was no sight or sound; he was alone with his own soul.

Then one of the three Colossi came slowly into sight again. But it had ceased to be a statue—it was a living person. Out of the blackness of space a gigantic head and chest emerged, illuminated by a mystic, rosy glow, like a mountain peak bathed by the rising sun. As the light grew stronger Maskull saw that the flesh was translucent and that the glow came from within. The limbs of the apparition were wreathed in mist.

Then one of the three Colossi slowly came back into view. But it was no longer just a statue—it was a living being. From the darkness of space, a huge head and chest appeared, lit by a mystical, rosy glow, like a mountain peak bathed in the early morning sun. As the light intensified, Maskull noticed that the flesh was translucent and that the glow was radiating from within. The limbs of the figure were surrounded by mist.

Before long the features of the face stood out distinctly. It was that of a beardless youth of twenty years. It possessed the beauty of a girl and the daring force of a man; it bore a mocking, cryptic smile. Maskull felt the fresh, mysterious thrill of mingled pain and rapture of one who awakes from a deep sleep in midwinter and sees the gleaming, dark, delicate colours of the half-dawn. The vision smiled, kept still, and looked beyond him. He began to shudder, with delight—and many emotions. As he gazed, his poetic sensibility acquired such a nervous and indefinable character that he could endure it no more; he burst into tears.

Before long, the features of the face became clear. It belonged to a smooth-faced young man of about twenty. It had the beauty of a girl and the boldness of a man; it wore a teasing, mysterious smile. Maskull felt the fresh, enigmatic thrill of mixed pain and joy, like someone waking from a deep sleep in the dead of winter and seeing the shimmering, dark, delicate colors of dawn. The vision smiled, remained still, and looked past him. He began to shudder with delight—and a swirl of emotions. As he stared, his poetic sensitivity became so intense and elusive that he could no longer handle it; he broke down in tears.

When he looked up again the image had nearly disappeared, and in a few moments more he was plunged back into total darkness.

When he looked up again, the image had almost vanished, and after a few more moments, he was thrown back into complete darkness.

Shortly afterward a second statue reappeared. It too was transfigured into a living form, but Maskull was unable to see the details of its face and body, because of the brightness of the light that radiated from them. This light, which started as pale gold, ended as flaming golden fire. It illumined the whole underground landscape. The rock ledges, the cliffs, himself and Corpang on their knees, the two unlighted statues—all appeared as if in sunlight, and the shadows were black and strongly defined. The light carried heat with it, but a singular heat. Maskull was unaware of any rise in temperature, but he felt his heart melting to womanish softness. His male arrogance and egotism faded imperceptibly away; his personality seemed to disappear. What was left behind was not freedom of spirit or lightheartedness, but a passionate and nearly savage mental state of pity and distress. He felt a tormenting desire to serve. All this came from the heat of the statue, and was without an object. He glanced anxiously around him, and fastened his eyes on Corpang. He put a hand on his shoulder and aroused him from his praying.

Shortly after, a second statue appeared again. It was transformed into a living figure, but Maskull couldn't make out the details of its face and body because of the brightness of the light radiating from it. This light, which started as pale gold, ended in a blazing golden fire. It lit up the entire underground landscape. The rock ledges, the cliffs, himself, and Corpang on their knees, along with the two unlit statues—all appeared as if under sunlight, and the shadows were deep and sharply defined. The light had a warmth to it, but it was a unique kind of heat. Maskull didn't notice any increase in temperature, but he felt his heart soften to a feminine tenderness. His male pride and ego subtly faded away; his identity seemed to vanish. What remained wasn't a sense of freedom or lightness but rather an intense and nearly primal state of compassion and anxiety. He felt a deep desire to serve. All this stemmed from the warmth of the statue and was aimless. He looked around anxiously and focused his gaze on Corpang. He placed a hand on his shoulder and brought him back from his prayers.

“You must know what I am feeling, Corpang.”

“You need to understand what I’m feeling, Corpang.”

Corpang smiled sweetly, but said nothing.

Corpang smiled sweetly but didn't say anything.

“I care nothing for my own affairs any more. How can I help you?”

“I don’t care about my own problems anymore. How can I help you?”

“So much the better for you, Maskull, if you respond so quickly to the invisible worlds.”

“So much the better for you, Maskull, if you react so quickly to the unseen worlds.”

As soon as he had spoken, the figure began to vanish, and the light to die away from the landscape. Maskull’s emotion slowly subsided, but it was not until he was once more in complete darkness that he became master of himself again. Then he felt ashamed of his boyish exhibition of enthusiasm, and thought ruefully that there must be something wanting in his character. He got up onto his feet.

As soon as he finished speaking, the figure started to disappear, and the light faded from the landscape. Maskull's emotions gradually calmed down, but it wasn't until he was completely enveloped in darkness that he regained control of himself. Then he felt embarrassed about his childish display of excitement and thought sadly that there must be something lacking in his character. He got to his feet.

The very moment that he arose, a man’s voice sounded, not a yard from his ear. It was hardly raised above a whisper, but he could distinguish that it was not Corpang’s. As he listened he was unable to prevent himself from physically trembling.

The moment he got up, a man's voice came through, just a foot away from his ear. It was barely above a whisper, but he could tell it wasn't Corpang's. As he listened, he couldn't help but shiver.

“Maskull, you are to die,” said the unseen speaker.

“Maskull, you’re going to die,” said the unseen speaker.

“Who is speaking?”

“Who’s talking?”

“You have only a few hours of life left. Don’t trifle the time away.”

“You have only a few hours left to live. Don’t waste that time.”

Maskull could bring nothing out.

Maskull couldn't bring anything out.

“You have despised life,” went on the low-toned voice. “Do you really imagine that this mighty world has no meaning, and that life is a joke?”

“You've hated life,” continued the quiet voice. “Do you really think this incredible world has no meaning, and that life is just a joke?”

“What must I do?”

"What should I do?"

“Repent your murders, commit no fresh ones, pay honour to...”

“Change your ways and stop the killings, honor...”

The voice died away. Maskull waited in silence for it to speak again. All remained still, however, and the speaker appeared to have taken his departure. Supernatural horror seized him; he fell into a sort of catalepsy.

The voice faded out. Maskull waited in silence for it to speak again. Everything stayed quiet, though, and the speaker seemed to have left. A deep sense of supernatural dread overcame him; he slipped into a kind of cataleptic state.

At that moment he saw one of the statues fading away, from a pale, white glow to darkness. He had not previously seen it shining.

At that moment, he saw one of the statues fading away, from a pale, white glow to darkness. He hadn't noticed it shining before.

In a few more minutes the normal light of the land returned. Corpang got up, and shook him out of his trance.

In a few more minutes, the regular light of the land came back. Corpang got up and snapped him out of his daze.

Maskull looked around, but saw no third person. “Whose statue was the last?” he demanded.

Maskull looked around but saw no one else. “Whose statue was the last one?” he asked.

“Thire’s.”

“There's.”

“Did you hear me speaking?”

"Did you hear me talk?"

“I heard your voice, but no one else’s.”

“I heard your voice, but not anyone else's.”

“I’ve just had my death foretold, so I suppose I have not long to live. Leehallfae prophesied the same thing.”

“I just had my death predicted, so I guess I don’t have long to live. Leehallfae said the same thing.”

Corpang shook his head. “What value do you set on life?” he asked.

Corpang shook his head. “What do you think life is worth?” he asked.

“Very little. But it’s a fearful thing all the same.”

“Not much. But it’s still a scary thing.”

“Your death is?”

"Are you dead?"

“No, but this warning.”

"No, but this is a warning."

They stopped talking. A profound silence reigned. Neither of the two men seemed to know what to do next, or where to go. Then both of them heard the sound of drumming. It was slow, emphatic, and impressive, a long way off and not loud, but against the background of quietness, very marked. It appeared to come from some point out of sight, to the left of where they were standing, but on the same rock shelf. Maskull’s heart beat quickly.

They stopped talking. A deep silence filled the air. Neither of the two men seemed to know what to do next or where to go. Then they both heard the sound of drumming. It was slow, strong, and impressive, far away and not loud, yet against the quiet, it stood out clearly. It seemed to come from somewhere out of sight, to the left of where they were standing, but on the same rock ledge. Maskull’s heart raced.

“What can that sound be?” asked Corpang, peering into the obscurity.

“What could that sound be?” asked Corpang, looking into the darkness.

“It is Surtur.”

"It's Surtur."

“Once again, who is Surtur?”

“Once again, who is Surtur?”

Maskull clutched his arm and pressed him to silence. A strange radiance was in the air, in the direction of the drumming. It increased in intensity and gradually occupied the whole scene. Things were no longer seen by Their’s light, but by this new light. It cast no shadows.

Maskull grabbed his arm and urged him to be quiet. An unusual glow filled the air, coming from the direction of the drumming. It got brighter and eventually spread across the entire area. Things weren't lit up by Their's light anymore, but by this new light. It didn’t cast any shadows.

Corpang’s nostrils swelled, and he held himself more proudly. “What fire is that?”

Corpang’s nostrils flared, and he stood even taller. “What fire is that?”

“It is Muspel-light.”

“It’s Muspel-light.”

They both glanced instinctively at the three statues. In the strange glow they had undergone a change. The face of each figure was clothed in the sordid and horrible Crystalman mask.

They both instinctively looked at the three statues. In the strange glow, they had changed. The face of each figure was covered in the grim and horrifying Crystalman mask.

Corpang cried out and put his hand over his eyes. “What can this mean?” he asked a minute later.

Corpang shouted and covered his eyes. “What could this mean?” he asked a moment later.

“It must mean that life is wrong, and the creator of life too, whether he is one person or three.”

“It must mean that life is flawed, and so is its creator, whether that’s one being or three.”

Corpang looked again, like a man trying to accustom himself to a shocking sight. “Dare we believe this?”

Corpang looked again, like someone trying to get used to a shocking sight. “Can we really believe this?”

“You must,” replied Maskull. “You have always served the highest, and you must continue to do so. It has simply turned out that Thire is not the highest.”

“You have to,” Maskull answered. “You've always served the highest, and you need to keep doing that. It just turns out that Thire isn't the highest.”

Corpang’s face became swollen with a kind of coarse anger. “Life is clearly false—I have been seeking Thire for a lifetime, and now I find—this.”

Corpang’s face swelled with a harsh anger. “Life is obviously a lie—I’ve spent my whole life searching for Thire, and now I find—this.”

“You have nothing to reproach yourself with. Crystalman has had eternity to practice his cunning in, so it’s no wonder if a man can’t see straight, even with the best intentions. What have you decided to do?”

“You have nothing to feel guilty about. Crystalman has had forever to get good at his tricks, so it’s no surprise if someone can’t see things clearly, even when they mean well. What have you decided to do?”

“The drumming seems to be moving away. Will you follow it, Maskull?”

“The drumming seems to be getting farther away. Are you going to follow it, Maskull?”

“Yes.”

"Yep."

“But where will it take us?”

“But where will it lead us?”

“Perhaps out of Threal altogether.”

“Maybe out of Threal completely.”

“It sounds to me more real than reality,” said Corpang. “Tell me, who is Surtur?”

“It sounds to me more real than reality,” said Corpang. “Tell me, who is Surtur?”

“Surtur’s world, or Muspel, we are told, is the original of which this world is a distorted copy. Crystalman is life, but Surtur is other than life.”

“Surtur’s world, or Muspel, we’re told, is the original that this world is a twisted copy of. Crystalman represents life, but Surtur is something beyond life.”

“How do you know this?”

“How do you know that?”

“It has sprung together somehow—from inspiration, from experience, from conversation with the wise men of your planet. Every hour it grows truer for me and takes a more definite shape.”

“It has come together somehow—from inspiration, from experience, from conversations with the wise people of your planet. Every hour it becomes more real to me and takes on a clearer form.”

Corpang stood up squarely, facing the three Figures with a harsh, energetic countenance, stamped all over with resolution. “I believe you, Maskull. No better proof is required than that. Thire is not the highest; he is even in a certain sense the lowest. Nothing but the thoroughly false and base could stoop to such deceits.... I am coming with you—but don’t play the traitor. These signs may be for you, and not for me at all, and if you leave me—”

Corpang stood up straight, looking directly at the three Figures with a fierce, determined expression. “I believe you, Maskull. That alone is enough proof. Thire is not the highest; in a way, he’s even the lowest. Only something completely false and low would sink to such deceits.... I’m coming with you—but don’t betray me. These signs might be meant for you and not for me at all, and if you abandon me—”

“I make no promises. I don’t ask you to come with me. If you prefer to stay in your little world, or if you have any doubts about it, you had better not come.”

“I’m not making any promises. I’m not asking you to come with me. If you’d rather stay in your own little world, or if you have any doubts about it, you’re better off not coming.”

“Don’t talk like that. I shall never forget your service to me... Let us make haste, or we shall lose the sound.”

“Don’t talk like that. I’ll never forget how you helped me... Let’s hurry, or we’ll miss the sound.”

Corpang started off more eagerly than Maskull. They walked fast in the direction of the drumming. For upward of two miles the path went along the ledge without any change of level. The mysterious radiance gradually departed, and was replaced by the normal light of Threal. The rhythmical beats continued, but a very long way ahead—neither was able to diminish the distance.

Corpang was more excited than Maskull at the start. They walked quickly towards the sound of the drumming. For over two miles, the path stretched along the ledge without any change in elevation. The mysterious glow gradually faded, giving way to the usual light of Threal. The rhythmic beats continued, but were a long way off—neither of them could shorten the distance.

“What kind of man are you?” Corpang suddenly broke out.

“What kind of man are you?” Corpang suddenly exclaimed.

“In what respect?”

"In what way?"

“How do you come to be on such terms with the Invisible? How is it that I’ve never had this experience before I met you, in spite of my never-ending prayers and mortifications? In what way are you superior to me?”

“How did you become so connected with the Invisible? How is it that I’ve never had this experience until I met you, despite my constant prayers and self-denials? What makes you better than me?”

“To hear voices perhaps can’t be made a profession,” replied Maskull. “I have a simple and unoccupied mind—that may be why I sometimes hear things that up to the present you have not been able to.”

“Being able to hear voices probably can’t be a career,” replied Maskull. “I have a straightforward and free mind—that might be why I occasionally hear things that you haven’t been able to until now.”

Corpang darkened, and kept silent; and then Maskull saw through to his pride.

Corpang darkened and fell silent; then Maskull saw right through his pride.

The ledge presently began to rise. They were high above the platform on the opposite side of the gulf. The road then curved sharply to the right, and they passed over the abyss and the other ledge as by a bridge, coming out upon the top of the opposite cliffs. A new line of precipices immediately confronted them. They followed the drumming along the base of these heights, but as they were passing the mouth of a large cave the sound came from its recesses, and they turned their steps inward.

The ledge began to rise. They were high above the platform on the other side of the gulf. The road then sharply turned to the right, and they crossed over the abyss and the other ledge like a bridge, emerging on top of the opposite cliffs. A new line of cliffs immediately faced them. They continued following the drumming along the base of these heights, but as they passed the entrance of a large cave, the sound came from inside, and they headed inward.

“This leads to the outer world,” remarked Corpang. “I’ve occasionally been there by this passage.”

“This leads to the outside world,” Corpang said. “I’ve been there a few times using this path.”

“Then that’s where it is taking us, no doubt. I confess I shan’t be sorry to see sunlight once more.”

“Then that’s where it’s leading us, no doubt. I admit I won’t be sad to see sunlight again.”

“Can you find time to think of sunlight?” asked Corpang with a rough smile.

“Can you take a moment to think about sunlight?” asked Corpang with a rough smile.

“I love the sun, and perhaps I’m rather lacking in the spirit of a zealot.”

“I love the sun, and maybe I’m just not very passionate about it.”

“Yet, for all that, you may get there before me.”

“Still, despite everything, you might arrive there before I do.”

“Don’t be bitter,” said Maskull. “I’ll tell you another thing. Muspel can’t be willed, for the simple reason that Muspel does not concern the will. To will is a property of this world.”

“Don’t be bitter,” said Maskull. “I’ll tell you something else. Muspel can’t be controlled, for the simple reason that Muspel isn’t about control. To will is a feature of this world.”

“Then what is your journey for?”

“Then what's the purpose of your journey?”

“It’s one thing to walk to a destination, and to linger over the walk, and quite another to run there at top speed.”

“It’s one thing to walk to a destination and take your time enjoying the journey, and quite another to sprint there at full speed.”

“Perhaps I’m not so easily deceived as you think,” said Corpang with another smile.

“Maybe I’m not as easy to fool as you think,” said Corpang with another smile.

The light persisted in the cave. The path narrowed and became a steep ascent. Then the angle became one of forty-five degrees, and they had to climb. The tunnel grew so confined that Maskull was reminded of the confined dreams of his childhood.

The light continued to shine in the cave. The path got narrower and turned into a steep climb. Then the incline reached about forty-five degrees, and they had to scale it. The tunnel became so tight that Maskull was reminded of the close dreams he had as a child.

Not long afterward, daylight appeared. They hastened to complete the last stage. Maskull rushed out first into the world of colours and, all dirty and bleeding from numerous scratches, stood blinking on a hillside, bathed in the brilliant late-afternoon sunshine. Corpang followed closely at his heels. He was obliged to shield his eyes with his hands for a few minutes, so unaccustomed was he to Branchspell’s blinding rays.

Not long after, daylight broke. They rushed to finish the final stretch. Maskull bolted out first into a world of colors and, dirty and bleeding from many scratches, stood squinting on a hillside, illuminated by the bright late-afternoon sun. Corpang followed closely behind. He had to shield his eyes with his hands for a few minutes, as he wasn't used to Branchspell’s intense light.

“The drum beats have stopped!” he exclaimed suddenly.

“The drum beats have stopped!” he shouted suddenly.

“You can’t expect music all the time,” answered Maskull dryly. “We mustn’t be luxurious.”

“You can’t expect music all the time,” Maskull replied dryly. “We shouldn't be extravagant.”

“But now we have no guide. We’re no better off than before.”

“But now we have no guide. We're just as lost as we were before.”

“Well, Tormance is a big place. But I have an infallible rule, Corpang. As I come from the south, I always go due north.”

“Well, Tormance is a large area. But I have a foolproof rule, Corpang. Since I'm coming from the south, I always head directly north.”

“That will take us to Lichstorm.”

"That will take us to Lichstorm."

Maskull gazed at the fantastically piled rocks all around them. “I saw these rocks from Matterplay. The mountains look as far off now as they did then, and there’s not much of the day left. How far is Lichstorm from here?”

Maskull looked at the amazing piles of rocks all around them. “I saw these rocks from Matterplay. The mountains look just as distant now as they did then, and there isn’t much of the day left. How far is Lichstorm from here?”

Corpang looked away to the distant range. “I don’t know, but unless a miracle happens we shan’t get there tonight.”

Corpang looked away at the distant mountains. “I don’t know, but unless a miracle happens, we won’t make it there tonight.”

“I have a feeling,” said Maskull, “that we shall not only get there tonight, but that tonight will be the most important in my life.”

“I have a feeling,” said Maskull, “that we’re not just going to get there tonight, but that tonight will be the most important night of my life.”

And he sat down passively to rest.

And he sat down quietly to take a break.





Chapter 18. HAUNTE

While Maskull sat, Corpang walked restlessly to and fro, swinging his arms. He had lost his staff. His face was inflamed with suppressed impatience, which accentuated its natural coarseness. At last he stopped short in front of Maskull and looked down at him. “What do you intend to do?”

While Maskull sat, Corpang paced back and forth, swinging his arms. He had lost his staff. His face was flushed with barely contained impatience, which highlighted its rough features. Finally, he stopped in front of Maskull and looked down at him. “What do you plan to do?”

Maskull glanced up and idly waved his hand toward the distant mountains. “Since we can’t walk, we must wait.”

Maskull looked up and casually waved his hand toward the far-off mountains. “Since we can’t walk, we have to wait.”

“For what?”

"Why?"

“I don’t know... How’s this, though? Those peaks have changed colour, from red to green.”

“I don’t know... But what about this? Those peaks have changed color, from red to green.”

“Yes, the lich wind is travelling this way.”

“Yes, the lich wind is coming this way.”

“The lich wind?”

"The lich wind?"

“It’s the atmosphere of Lichstorm. It always clings to the mountains, but when the wind blows from the north it comes as far as Threal.”

“It’s the vibe of Lichstorm. It always hangs around the mountains, but when the wind blows from the north, it reaches as far as Threal.”

“It’s a sort of fog, then?”

"Is it like a fog?"

“A peculiar sort, for they say it excites the sexual passions.”

“A strange kind, because they say it stirs up sexual desires.”

“So we are to have lovemaking,” said Maskull, laughing.

“So we're going to have some fun,” said Maskull, laughing.

“Perhaps you won’t find it so joyous,” replied Corpang a little grimly.

“Maybe you won’t find it so joyful,” replied Corpang a little grimly.

“But tell me—these peaks, how do they preserve their balance?”

“But tell me—how do these peaks maintain their balance?”

Corpang gazed at the distant, overhanging summits, which were fast fading into obscurity.

Corpang looked at the distant, looming peaks, which were quickly disappearing into darkness.

“Passion keeps them from falling.”

"Passion prevents them from falling."

Maskull laughed again; he was feeling a strange disturbance of spirit. “What, the love of rock for rock?”

Maskull laughed again; he was feeling a strange disturbance in his spirit. “What, the love of rock for rock?”

“It is comical, but true.”

"It's funny, but true."

“We’ll take a closer peep at them presently. Beyond the mountains is Barey, is it not?”

"We'll take a closer look at them soon. Beyond the mountains is Barey, right?"

“Yes.”

“Yep.”

“And then the Ocean. But what is the name of that Ocean?”

“And then the Ocean. But what’s the name of that Ocean?”

“That is told only to those who die beside it.”

“That is shared only with those who die next to it.”

“Is the secret so precious, Corpang?”

“Is the secret that precious, Corpang?”

Branchspell was nearing the horizon in the west; there were more than two hours of daylight remaining. The air all around them became murky. It was a thin mist, neither damp nor cold. The Lichstorm Range now appeared only as a blur on the sky. The air was electric and tingling, and was exciting in its effect. Maskull felt a sort of emotional inflammation, as though a very slight external cause would serve to overturn his self-control. Corpang stood silent with a mouth like iron.

Branchspell was close to the horizon in the west; there were still over two hours of daylight left. The air around them turned hazy. It was a light mist, neither damp nor cold. The Lichstorm Range now looked like a blur in the sky. The air felt charged and electric, creating a thrilling effect. Maskull felt a rush of emotions, as if just a small external trigger could tip him over the edge. Corpang stood silently with a jaw set tight.

Maskull kept looking toward a high pile of rocks in the vicinity.

Maskull kept glancing at a tall pile of rocks nearby.

“That seems to me a good watchtower. Perhaps we shall see something from the top.”

“That looks like a decent watchtower. Maybe we’ll be able to see something from the top.”

Without waiting for his companion’s opinion, he began to scramble up the tor, and in a few minutes was standing on the summit. Corpang joined him.

Without waiting for his friend's thoughts, he started to climb up the hill, and in just a few minutes, he was standing at the top. Corpang joined him.

From their viewpoint they saw the whole countryside sloping down to the sea, which appeared as a mere flash of far-off, glittering water. Leaving all that, however, Maskull’s eyes immediately fastened themselves on a small, boat-shaped object, about two miles away, which was travelling rapidly toward them, suspended only a few feet in the air.

From their perspective, they could see the entire countryside sloping down to the sea, which looked like a distant flash of sparkling water. However, leaving all that behind, Maskull's eyes quickly fixed on a small, boat-shaped object, about two miles away, that was moving swiftly toward them, hovering just a few feet above the ground.

“What do you make of that?” he asked in a tone of astonishment.

“What do you think about that?” he asked in a tone of surprise.

Corpang shook his head and said nothing.

Corpang shook his head and stayed silent.

Within two minutes the flying object, whatever it was, had diminished the distance between them by one half. It resembled a boat more and more, but its flight was erratic, rather than smooth; its nose was continually jerking upward and downward, and from side to side. Maskull now made out a man sitting in the stern, and what looked like a large dead animal lying amidships. As the aerial craft drew nearer, he observed a thick, blue haze underneath it, and a similar haze behind, but the front, facing them, was clear.

Within two minutes, the flying object, whatever it was, had cut the distance between them in half. It looked more and more like a boat, but its movement was erratic instead of smooth; the front was constantly jerking up and down and side to side. Maskull now spotted a man sitting in the back and what seemed to be a large dead animal lying in the middle. As the aerial craft got closer, he noticed a thick blue haze underneath it and a similar haze behind, but the front, facing them, was clear.

“Here must be what we are waiting for, Corpang. But what on earth carries it?”

“Here’s what we’ve been waiting for, Corpang. But what on earth is bringing it?”

He stroked his beard contemplatively, and then, fearing that they had not been seen, stepped onto the highest rock, bellowed loudly, and made wild motions with his arm. The flying-boat, which was only a few hundred yards distant, slightly altered its course, now heading toward them in a way that left no doubt that the steersman had detected their presence.

He rubbed his beard thoughtfully, then, worried that they hadn't been noticed, climbed up onto the highest rock, shouted loudly, and waved his arm wildly. The flying boat, just a few hundred yards away, slightly changed its course, now heading toward them in a way that left no doubt the pilot had spotted them.

The boat slackened speed until it was travelling no faster than a walking man, but the irregularity of its movements continued. It was shaped rather queerly. About twenty feet long, its straight sides tapered off from a flat bow, four feet broad, to a sharp-angled stern. The flat bottom was not above ten feet from the ground. It was undecked, and carried only one living occupant; the other object they had distinguished was really the carcass of an animal, of about the size of a large sheep. The blue haze trailing behind the boat appeared to emanate from the glittering point of a short upright pole fastened in the stern. When the craft was within a few feet of them, and they were looking down at it in wonder from above, the man removed this pole and covered the brightly shining tip with a cap. The forward motion then ceased altogether, and the boat began to drift hither and thither, but still it remained suspended in the air, while the haze underneath persisted. Finally the broad side came gently up against the pile of rocks on which they were standing. The steersman jumped ashore and immediately clambered up to meet them.

The boat slowed down until it was moving no faster than a person walking, but its movements were still irregular. It had a rather strange shape. About twenty feet long, its straight sides tapered from a flat bow, four feet wide, to a sharp-angled stern. The flat bottom was just about ten feet off the ground. It didn’t have a deck and carried only one living passenger; the other thing they had seen was actually the carcass of an animal, roughly the size of a large sheep. The blue haze trailing behind the boat seemed to come from the shiny tip of a short upright pole attached to the stern. When the craft got within a few feet of them, and they were looking down in amazement from above, the man took this pole out and covered the bright tip with a cap. The forward motion then completely stopped, and the boat began to drift around, but it still hovered in the air while the haze underneath continued. Finally, the broad side gently bumped against the pile of rocks they were standing on. The steersman jumped onto shore and quickly climbed up to meet them.

Maskull offered him a hand, but he refused it disdainfully. He was a young man, of middle height. He wore a close-fitting fur garment. His limbs were quite ordinary, but his trunk was disproportionately long, and he had the biggest and deepest chest that Maskull had ever seen in a man. His hairless face was sharp, pointed, and ugly, with protruding teeth, and a spiteful, grinning expression. His eyes and brows sloped upward. On his forehead was an organ which looked as though it had been mutilated—it was a mere disagreeable stump of flesh. His hair was short and thin. Maskull could not name the colour of his skin, but it seemed to stand in the same relation to jale as green to red.

Maskull offered him a hand, but he turned it down with contempt. He was a young man of average height, wearing a snug fur outfit. His limbs were pretty typical, but his torso was unusually long, and he had the largest and deepest chest Maskull had ever seen on a man. His hairless face was sharp, pointed, and unattractive, with sticking-out teeth and a spiteful, grinning look. His eyes and brows slanted upward. He had an organ on his forehead that looked like it had been harmed—it was just an unpleasant stump of flesh. His hair was short and thin. Maskull couldn't pinpoint the color of his skin, but it seemed to relate to jale like green does to red.

Once up, the stranger stood for a minute or two, scrutinising the two companions through half-closed lids, all the time smiling insolently. Maskull was all eagerness to exchange words, but did not care to be the first to speak. Corpang stood moodily, a little in the background.

Once he got up, the stranger stood there for a minute or two, examining the two companions through half-closed eyes, all the while smiling arrogantly. Maskull was eager to talk, but didn’t want to be the one to start the conversation. Corpang stood off to the side, somewhat glum.

“What men are you?” demanded the aerial navigator at last. His voice was extremely loud, and possessed a most unpleasant timbre. It sounded to Maskull like a large volume of air trying to force its way through a narrow orifice.

“What men are you?” shouted the aerial navigator finally. His voice was incredibly loud and had a really unpleasant tone. To Maskull, it sounded like a huge rush of air trying to squeeze through a tight opening.

“I am Maskull; my friend is Corpang. He comes from Threal, but where I come from, don’t ask.”

“I’m Maskull; my friend is Corpang. He’s from Threal, but where I’m from, don’t ask.”

“I am Haunte, from Sarclash.”

“I’m Haunte, from Sarclash.”

“Where may that be?”

“Where could that be?”

“Half an hour ago I could have shown it to you, but now it has got too murky. It is a mountain in Lichstorm.”

“Thirty minutes ago, I could have shown it to you, but now it's too cloudy. It's a mountain in Lichstorm.”

“Are you returning there now?”

"Are you going back there now?"

“Yes.”

"Yep."

“And how long will it take to get there in that boat?”

“And how long will it take to get there in that boat?”

“Two—three hours.”

"2-3 hours."

“Will it accommodate us too?”

“Will it fit us too?”

“What, are you for Lichstorm as well? What can you want there?”

“What, are you on Lichstorm’s side too? What do you want there?”

“To see the sights,” responded Maskull with twinkling eyes. “But first of all, to dine. I can’t remember having eaten all day. You seem to have been hunting to some purpose, so we won’t lack for food.”

“To see the sights,” replied Maskull with sparkling eyes. “But first, let’s eat. I can’t remember the last time I had a meal. You seem to have been hunting effectively, so we won’t be short on food.”

Haunte eyed him quizzically. “You certainly don’t lack impudence. However, I’m a man of that sort myself, and it is the sort I prefer. Your friend, now, would probably rather starve than ask a meal of a stranger. He looks to me just like a bewildered toad dragged up out of a dark hole.”

Haunte looked at him curiously. “You definitely have some nerve. But I’m that kind of person too, and it’s the type I like. Your friend, on the other hand, would probably rather go hungry than ask a stranger for food. He reminds me of a confused toad pulled out of a dark hole.”

Maskull took Corpang’s arm, and constrained him to silence.

Maskull grabbed Corpang's arm and forced him to be quiet.

“Where have you been hunting, Haunte?”

“Where have you been hunting, Haunte?”

“Matterplay. I had the worst luck—I speared one wold horse, and there it lies.”

“Matterplay. I had the worst luck—I speared one wild horse, and now it just lies there.”

“What is Lichstorm like?”

“What’s Lichstorm like?”

“There are men there, and there are women there, but there are no men-women, as with you.”

“There are men there, and there are women there, but there are no gender-fluid people, like you.”

“What do you call men-women?”

“What do you call trans people?”

“Persons of mixed sex, like yourself. In Lichstorm the sexes are pure.”

“People of mixed gender, like you. In Lichstorm, genders are distinct.”

“I have always regarded myself as a man.”

“I've always seen myself as a man.”

“Very likely you have; but the test is, do you hate and fear women?”

“Most likely you have; but the real question is, do you hate and fear women?”

“Why, do you?”

"Why not, do you?"

Haunte grinned and showed his teeth. “Things are different in Lichstorm.... So you want to see the sights?”

Haunte smiled, revealing his teeth. “Things are different in Lichstorm... So, do you want to check out the sights?”

“I confess I am curious to see your women, for example, after what you say.”

“I have to admit, I'm curious to see your women, for instance, based on what you’ve said.”

“Then I’ll introduce you to Sullenbode.”

“Then I’ll introduce you to Sullenbode.”

He paused a moment after making this remark, and then suddenly uttered a great, bass laugh, so that his chest shook.

He paused for a moment after making this comment, and then suddenly let out a deep, hearty laugh that made his chest shake.

“Let us share the joke,” said Maskull.

“Let’s share the joke,” said Maskull.

“Oh, you’ll understand it later.”

“Oh, you’ll get it later.”

“If you play pranks with me, I won’t stand on ceremony with you.”

“If you mess with me, I won’t hold back.”

Haunte laughed again. “I won’t be the one to play pranks. Sullenbode will be deeply obliged to me. If I don’t visit her myself as often as she would like, I’m always glad to serve her in other ways.... Well, you shall have your boat ride.”

Haunte laughed again. “I won’t be the one to play tricks. Sullenbode will be really grateful to me. If I don’t visit her as often as she’d like, I’m always happy to help her in other ways.... Well, you’ll get your boat ride.”

Maskull rubbed his nose doubtfully. “If the sexes hate one another in your land, is it because passion is weaker, or stronger?”

Maskull rubbed his nose, unsure. “If men and women hate each other in your country, is it because passion is weaker or stronger?”

“In other parts of the world there is soft passion, but in Lichstorm there is hard passion.”

“In other parts of the world, there is gentle passion, but in Lichstorm, there is intense passion.”

“But what do you call hard passion?”

“But what do you mean by hard passion?”

“Where men are called to women by pain, and not pleasure.”

“Where men are drawn to women through pain, not pleasure.”

“I intend to understand, before I’ve finished.”

“I plan to understand before I'm done.”

“Yes,” answered Haunte, with a taunting look, “it would be a pity to let the chance slip, since you’re going to Lichstorm.”

“Yes,” Haunte replied with a mocking expression, “it would be a shame to let this opportunity pass, especially since you’re heading to Lichstorm.”

It was now Corpang’s turn to take Maskull by the arm. “This journey will end badly.”

It was now Corpang’s turn to take Maskull by the arm. “This trip is going to end badly.”

“Why so?”

"Why is that?"

“Your goal was Muspel a short while ago; now it is women.”

“Your goal was Muspel a little while ago; now it's women.”

“Let me alone,” said Maskull. “Give luck a slack rein. What brought this boat here?”

“Leave me alone,” said Maskull. “Give luck some freedom. What brought this boat here?”

“What is this talk about Muspel?” demanded Haunte.

“What’s this talk about Muspel?” asked Haunte.

Corpang caught his shoulder roughly, and stared straight into his eyes. “What do you know?”

Corpang grabbed his shoulder roughly and looked straight into his eyes. “What do you know?”

“Not much, but something, perhaps. Ask me at supper. Now it is high time to start. Navigating the mountains by night isn’t child’s play, let me tell you.”

“Not much, but a little, maybe. Ask me at dinner. It's time to get going. Navigating the mountains at night isn’t easy, trust me.”

“I shall not forget,” said Corpang.

“I won't forget,” Corpang said.

Maskull gazed down at the boat. “Are we to get in?”

Maskull looked down at the boat. “Are we getting in?”

“Gently, my friend. It’s only canework and skin.”

“Take it easy, my friend. It’s just canework and skin.”

“First of all, you might enlighten me as to how you have contrived to dispense with the laws of gravitation.”

“First of all, can you explain how you managed to get around the laws of gravity?”

Haunte smiled sarcastically. “A secret in your ear, Maskull. All laws are female. A true male is an outlaw—outside the law.”

Haunte smiled sarcastically. “Here’s a secret for you, Maskull. All laws are feminine. A real man is a rebel—beyond the law.”

“I don’t understand.”

"I don't get it."

“The great body of the earth is continually giving out female particles, and the male parts of rocks and living bodies are equally continually trying to reach them. That’s gravitation.”

“The large mass of the earth is always releasing female particles, and the male components of rocks and living beings are constantly seeking to connect with them. That’s gravity.”

“Then how do you manage with your boat?”

“Then how do you deal with your boat?”

“My two male stones do the work. The one underneath the boat prevents it from falling to the ground; the one in the stern shuts it off from solid objects in the rear. The only part of the boat attracted by any part of the earth is the bow, for that’s the only part the light of the male stones does not fall on. So in that direction the boat travels.”

“My two male stones do the job. The one under the boat keeps it from hitting the ground; the one at the back protects it from solid objects behind. The only part of the boat that's affected by any part of the earth is the front, because that's the only area not illuminated by the light from the male stones. So, that's the direction the boat moves.”

“And what are these wondrous male stones?”

“And what are these amazing male stones?”

“They really are male stones. There is nothing female in them; they are showering out male sparks all the time. These sparks devour all the female particles rising from the earth. No female particles are left over to attract the male parts of the boat, and so they are not in the least attracted in that direction.”

“They really are male stones. There’s nothing female about them; they’re constantly shooting out male sparks. These sparks consume all the female particles rising from the earth. No female particles are left to attract the male parts of the boat, so they don’t feel drawn in that direction at all.”

Maskull ruminated for a minute.

Maskull thought for a minute.

“With your hunting, and boatbuilding, and science, you seem a very handy, skilful fellow, Haunte.... But the sun’s sinking, and we’d better start.”

“With your hunting, boatbuilding, and science skills, you seem like a really handy and skilled guy, Haunte... But the sun's setting, and we should get going.”

“Get down first, then, and shift that carcass farther forward. Then you and your gloomy friend can sit amidships.”

“Get down first, then move that body farther forward. After that, you and your moody friend can sit in the middle.”

Maskull immediately climbed down, and dropped himself into the boat; but then he received a surprise. The moment he stood on the frail bottom, still clinging to the rock, not only did his weight entirely disappear, as though he were floating in some heavy medium, like salt water, but the rock he held onto drew him, as by a mild current of electricity, and he was able to withdraw his hands only with difficulty.

Maskull quickly climbed down and jumped into the boat, but then he was in for a surprise. The moment he stood on the fragile bottom, still holding onto the rock, not only did his weight completely vanish, as if he were floating in a dense medium like saltwater, but the rock he grasped pulled him in, as if by a gentle electric current, and he could only release his grip with great effort.

After the first moment’s shock, he quietly accepted the new order of things, and set about shifting the carcass. Since there was no weight in the boat this was effected without any great labour. Corpang then descended. The astonishing physical change had no power to disturb his settled composure, which was founded on moral ideas. Haunte came last; grasping the staff which held the upper male stone, he proceeded to erect it, after removing the cap. Maskull then obtained his first near view of the mysterious light, which, by counteracting the forces of Nature, acted indirectly not only as elevator but as motive force. In the last ruddy gleams of the great sun, its rays were obscured, and it looked little more impressive than an extremely brilliant, scintillating blue-white jewel, but its power could be gauged by the visible, coloured mist that it threw out for many yards around.

After the initial shock, he calmly accepted the new reality and started moving the body. Since there was no weight in the boat, this was done without much effort. Corpang then went down. The incredible physical change didn’t disrupt his calm demeanor, which was based on moral principles. Haunte was last; grasping the pole that held the upper male stone, he removed the cap and began to raise it. Maskull then got his first close look at the mysterious light, which, by counteracting the forces of Nature, served not only as an elevator but also as a driving force. In the last reddish glimmers of the setting sun, its rays were blocked, and it seemed hardly more impressive than a brilliantly sparkling blue-white gem, but its power could be measured by the colorful mist it emitted for several yards around.

The steering was effected by means of a shutter attached by a cord to the top of the staff, which could be so manipulated that any segment of the male stone’s rays, or all the rays, or none at all, could be shut off at will. No sooner was the staff raised than the aerial vessel quietly detached itself from the rock to which it had been drawn, and passed slowly forward in the direction of the mountains. Branchspell sank below the horizon. The gathering mist blotted out everything outside a radius of a few miles. The air grew cool and fresh.

The steering was done using a shutter connected by a cord to the top of the staff, allowing it to be adjusted so that any part of the male stone's rays could be blocked off—whether that was just some, all, or none at all. As soon as the staff was raised, the aerial vessel quietly released itself from the rock it had been clinging to and moved slowly toward the mountains. Branchspell disappeared below the horizon. The increasing mist obscured everything beyond a few miles. The air became cool and fresh.

Soon the rock masses ceased on the great, rising plain. Haunte withdrew the shutter entirely, and the boat gathered full speed.

Soon the rock formations ended on the vast, rising plain. Haunte pulled the shutter completely back, and the boat picked up full speed.

“You say that navigation among the mountains is difficult at night,” exclaimed Maskull. “I would have thought it impossible.”

“You're saying that navigating through the mountains at night is tough,” Maskull exclaimed. “I would have thought it was impossible.”

Haunte grunted. “You will have to take risks, and think yourself fortunate if you come off with nothing worse than a cracked skull. But one thing I can tell you—if you go on disturbing me with your chitchat we shan’t get as far as the mountains.”

Haunte grunted. “You’re going to have to take some risks, and consider yourself lucky if all you walk away with is a cracked skull. But I can tell you this—if you keep bothering me with your small talk, we won’t make it to the mountains.”

Thereafter Maskull was silent.

After that, Maskull was silent.

The twilight deepened; the murk grew denser. There was little to look at, but much to feel. The motion of the boat, which was due to the never-ending struggle between the male stones and the force of gravitation, resembled in an exaggerated fashion the violent tossing of a small craft on a choppy sea. The two passengers became unhappy. Haunte, from his seat in the stern, gazed at them sardonically with one eye. The darkness now came on rapidly.

The twilight got darker; the gloom thickened. There wasn’t much to see, but a lot to sense. The movement of the boat, caused by the constant battle between the heavy stones and gravity, exaggerated the violent rocking of a small vessel on a rough sea. The two passengers started to feel uneasy. Haunte, sitting in the back, stared at them sarcastically with one eye. The darkness was closing in fast.

About ninety minutes after the commencement of the voyage they arrived at the foothills of Lichstorm. They began to mount. There was no daylight left to see by. Beneath them, however, on both sides of them and in the rear, the landscape was lighted up for a considerable distance by the now vivid blue rays of the twin male stones. Ahead, where these rays did not shine, Haunte was guided by the self-luminous nature of the rocks, grass, and trees. These were faintly phosphorescent; the vegetation shone out more strongly than the soil.

About ninety minutes into the journey, they reached the foothills of Lichstorm. They started to climb. There was no daylight left to see by. However, below them, on both sides and behind, the landscape was illuminated for a good distance by the bright blue rays of the twin male stones. Up ahead, where these rays didn’t reach, Haunte was guided by the glow of the rocks, grass, and trees. These were faintly glowing; the plants lit up more brightly than the ground.

The moon was not shining and there were no stars; Maskull therefore inferred that the upper atmosphere was dense with mist. Once or twice, from his sensations of choking, he thought that they were entering a fogbank, but it was a strange kind of fog, for it had the effect of doubling the intensity of every light in front of them. Whenever this happened, nightmare feelings attacked him; he experienced transitory, unreasoning fright and horror.

The moon wasn't shining, and there were no stars, so Maskull figured the upper atmosphere was thick with mist. A couple of times, from his choking sensations, he thought they were moving into a fog bank, but it was a weird kind of fog because it made every light in front of them seem twice as bright. Whenever this happened, he was hit with terrifying feelings; he felt short bursts of irrational fear and horror.

Now they passed high above the valley that separated the foothills from the mountains themselves. The boat began an ascent of many thousands of feet and, as the cliffs were near, Haunte had to manoeuvre carefully with the rear light in order to keep clear of them. Maskull watched the delicacy of his movements, not without admiration. A long time went by. It grew much colder; the air was damp and drafty. The fog began to deposit something like snow on their persons. Maskull kept sweating with terror, not because of the danger they were in, but because of the cloud banks that continued to envelop them.

Now they flew high above the valley that separated the foothills from the mountains. The boat started to climb thousands of feet, and with the cliffs nearby, Haunte had to maneuver carefully with the rear light to avoid them. Maskull watched his delicate movements with admiration. Time passed slowly. It got much colder; the air was damp and chilly. The fog began to settle like snow on them. Maskull kept sweating with fear, not because of the danger they were in, but because of the thick clouds that kept surrounding them.

They cleared the first line of precipices. Still mounting, but this time with a forward motion, as could be seen by the vapours illuminated by the male stones through which they passed, they were soon altogether out of sight of solid ground. Suddenly and quite unexpectedly the moon broke through. In the upper atmosphere thick masses of fog were seen crawling hither and thither, broken in many places by thin rifts of sky, through one of which Teargeld was shining. Below them, to their left, a gigantic peak, glittering with green ice, showed itself for a few seconds, and was then swallowed up again. All the rest of the world was hidden by the mist. The moon went in again. Maskull had seen quite enough to make him long for the aerial voyage to end.

They cleared the first line of cliffs. Still climbing, but this time moving forward, as could be seen by the mist illuminated by the dark stones they passed through, they soon completely lost sight of solid ground. Suddenly and unexpectedly, the moon broke through. In the upper atmosphere, thick clouds of fog were seen moving around, interrupted in many spots by thin gaps of sky, through one of which Teargeld was shining. Below them, to their left, a massive peak, shimmering with green ice, appeared for a few seconds before disappearing again. The rest of the world was hidden by the mist. The moon vanished again. Maskull had seen enough to make him eager for the aerial journey to end.

The light from the male stones presently illuminated the face of a new cliff. It was grand, rugged, and perpendicular. Upward, downward, and on both sides, it faded imperceptibly into the night. After coasting it a little way, they observed a shelf of rock jutting out. It was square, measuring about a dozen feet each way. Green snow covered it to a depth of some inches. Immediately behind it was a dark slit in the rock, which promised to be the mouth of a cave.

The light from the male stones now lit up the face of a new cliff. It was majestic, rough, and steep. Up, down, and on both sides, it slowly blended into the darkness. After moving along it for a bit, they noticed a ledge of rock sticking out. It was square, roughly twelve feet on each side. Green snow covered it to a depth of several inches. Right behind it was a dark opening in the rock, which seemed to be the entrance of a cave.

Haunte skilfully landed the boat on this platform. Standing up, he raised the staff bearing the keel light and lowered the other; then removed both male stones, which he continued to hold in his hand. His face was thrown into strong relief by the vivid, sparkling blue-white rays. It looked rather surly.

Haunte skillfully landed the boat on this platform. Standing up, he raised the staff with the keel light and lowered the other one; then he took off both male stones, which he continued to hold in his hand. The vivid, sparkling blue-white rays cast strong shadows on his face. It looked fairly grumpy.

“Do we get out?” inquired Maskull.

“Are we getting out?” asked Maskull.

“Yes. I live here.”

“Yes. I live here.”

“Thanks for the successful end of a dangerous journey.”

“Thanks for the successful ending of a dangerous journey.”

“Yes, it has been touch-and-go.”

"Yes, it’s been uncertain."

Corpang jumped onto the platform. He was smiling coarsely. “There has been no danger, for our destinies lie elsewhere. You are merely a ferryman, Haunte.”

Corpang jumped onto the platform. He was grinning broadly. “There has been no threat, for our fates lie elsewhere. You’re just a ferryman, Haunte.”

“Is that so?” returned Haunte, with a most unpleasant laugh. “I thought I was carrying men, not gods.”

“Is that right?” Haunte replied, laughing in a rather unpleasant way. “I thought I was carrying men, not gods.”

“Where are we?” asked Maskull. As he spoke, he got out, but Haunte remained standing a minute in the boat.

“Where are we?” Maskull asked. As he spoke, he got out, but Haunte stayed standing in the boat for a minute.

“This is Sarclash—the second highest mountain in the land.”

“This is Sarclash—the second tallest mountain in the region.”

“Which is the highest, then?”

"What's the highest, then?"

“Adage. Between Sarclash and Adage there is a long ridge—very difficult in places. About halfway along the ridge, at the lowest point, lies the top of the Mornstab Pass, which goes through to Barey. Now you know the lay of the land.”

“Adage. Between Sarclash and Adage, there’s a long ridge—pretty tough in some spots. About halfway along the ridge, at the lowest point, sits the top of the Mornstab Pass, which leads over to Barey. Now you understand the layout of the area.”

“Does the woman Sullenbode live near here?”

“Does the woman Sullenbode live around here?”

“Near enough.” Haunte grinned.

"Close enough." Haunte grinned.

He leaped out of the boat and, pushing past the others without ceremony, walked straight into the cave.

He jumped out of the boat and, brushing past everyone without hesitation, walked straight into the cave.

Maskull followed, with Corpang at his heels. A few stone steps led to a doorway, curtained by the skin of some large beast. Their host pushed his way in, never offering to hold the skin aside for them. Maskull made no comment, but grabbed it with his fist and tugged it away from its fastenings to the ground. Haunte looked at the skin, and then stared hard at Maskull with his disagreeable smile, but neither said anything.

Maskull followed, with Corpang right behind him. A few stone steps led to a doorway, covered by the hide of some large animal. Their host pushed his way inside, not bothering to hold the hide aside for them. Maskull said nothing, but grabbed it with his fist and yanked it away from its ties to the ground. Haunte glanced at the hide, then glared at Maskull with his irritating smile, but neither of them spoke.

The place in which they found themselves was a large oblong cavern, with walls, floor, and ceiling of natural rock. There were two doorways: that by which they had entered, and another of smaller size directly opposite. The cave was cold and cheerless; a damp draft passed from door to door. Many skins of wild animals lay scattered on the ground. A number of lumps of sun-dried flesh were hanging on a string along the wall, and a few bulging liquor skins reposed in a corner. There were tusks, horns, and bones everywhere. Resting against the wall were two short hunting spears, having beautiful crystal heads.

The place they found themselves in was a large, rectangular cave, with walls, floor, and ceiling made of natural rock. There were two doorways: the one they came in through and a smaller one directly opposite. The cave was cold and uninviting; a damp draft moved from one door to the other. Many animal skins were scattered on the ground. Several pieces of sun-dried meat were hanging on a string along the wall, and a few full liquor skins were stored in a corner. Tusks, horns, and bones were everywhere. Leaning against the wall were two short hunting spears with beautiful crystal tips.

Haunte set down the two male stones on the ground, near the farther door; thire light illuminated the whole cave. He then walked over to the meat and, snatching a large piece, began to gnaw it ravenously.

Haunte placed the two male stones on the ground, near the far door; their light lit up the entire cave. He then walked over to the meat and, grabbing a large piece, started to gnaw on it hungrily.

“Are we invited to the feast?” asked Maskull.

“Are we invited to the party?” asked Maskull.

Haunte pointed to the hanging flesh and to the liquor skins, but did not pause in his chewing.

Haunte pointed to the hanging meat and the liquor skins, but didn’t stop chewing.

“Where’s a cup?” inquired Maskull, lifting one of the skins.

“Where’s a cup?” Maskull asked, lifting one of the skins.

Haunte indicated a clay goblet lying on the floor. Maskull picked it up, undid the neck of the skin, and, resting it under his arm, filled the cup. Tasting the liquor, he discovered it to be raw spirit. He tossed off the draught, and then felt much better.

Haunte pointed to a clay cup on the floor. Maskull picked it up, loosened the neck of the skin, and, tucking it under his arm, filled the cup. After tasting the drink, he realized it was strong alcohol. He gulped it down and then felt a lot better.

The second cupful he proffered to Corpang. The latter took a single sip, swallowed it, and then passed the cup back without a word. He refused to drink again, as long as they were in the cave. Maskull finished the cup, and began to throw off care.

The second cup he offered to Corpang. He took a sip, swallowed it, and then silently handed the cup back. He refused to drink again while they were in the cave. Maskull finished the cup and started to relax.

Going to the meat line, he took down a large double handful, and sat down on a pile of skins to eat at his ease. The flesh was tough and coarse, but he had never tasted anything sweeter. He could not understand the flavour, which was not surprising in a world of strange animals. The meal proceeded in silence. Corpang ate sparingly, standing up, and afterward lay down on a bundle of furs. His bold eyes watched all the movements of the other two. Haunte had not drunk as yet.

Going to the meat line, he grabbed a large double handful and sat down on a pile of skins to eat comfortably. The meat was tough and rough, but he had never tasted anything sweeter. He couldn't figure out the flavor, which wasn't surprising in a world full of strange animals. The meal went on in silence. Corpang ate cautiously, standing up, and afterward lay down on a bundle of furs. His sharp eyes watched every move the other two made. Haunte hadn't had a drink yet.

At last Maskull concluded his meal. He emptied another cup, sighed pleasantly, and prepared to talk.

At last, Maskull finished his meal. He drained another cup, sighed contentedly, and got ready to talk.

“Now explain further about your women, Haunte.”

“Now tell me more about your women, Haunte.”

Haunte fetched another skin of liquor and a second cup. He tore off the string with his teeth, and poured out and drank cup after cup in quick succession. Then he sat down, crossed his legs, and turned to Maskull.

Haunte grabbed another bottle of liquor and a second cup. He bit off the string, poured, and downed cup after cup one after another. Then he sat down, crossed his legs, and faced Maskull.

“Well?”

"What's up?"

“So they are objectionable?”

"Are they really objectionable?"

“They are deadly.”

“They're deadly.”

“Deadly? In what way can they possibly be deadly?”

“Deadly? How could they possibly be deadly?”

“You will learn. I was watching you in the boat, Maskull. You had some bad feelings, eh?”

“You’ll figure it out. I was watching you in the boat, Maskull. You had some negative vibes, huh?”

“I don’t conceal it. There were times when I felt as if I were struggling with a nightmare. What caused it?”

“I don’t hide it. There were times when I felt like I was battling a nightmare. What triggered it?”

“The female atmosphere of Lichstorm. Sexual passion.”

“The feminine vibe of Lichstorm. Sexual desire.”

“I had no passion.”

"I lacked passion."

“That was passion—the first stage. Nature tickles your people into marriage, but it tortures us. Wait till you get outside. You’ll have a return of those sensations—only ten times worse. The drink you’ve had will see to that.... How do you suppose it will all end?”

“That was passion—the first stage. Nature nudges your folks into marriage, but it torments us. Just wait until you get outside. You’ll feel those sensations again—only ten times stronger. The drinks you’ve had will ensure that.... How do you think this will all turn out?”

“If I knew, I wouldn’t be asking you questions.”

“If I knew, I wouldn’t be asking you.”

Haunte laughed loudly. “Sullenbode.”

Haunte laughed out loud. “Sullenbode.”

“You mean it will end in my seeking Sullenbode?”

“You’re saying it will end with me looking for Sullenbode?”

“But what will come of it, Maskull? What will she give you? Sweet, fainting, white-armed, feminine voluptuousness?”

“But what will come of it, Maskull? What will she provide you? Sweet, delicate, white-armed, feminine allure?”

Maskull coolly drank another cup. “And why should she give all that to a passerby?”

Maskull casually drank another cup. “And why would she give all that to a stranger?”

“Well, as a matter of fact, she hasn’t it to give. No, what she will give you, and what you’ll accept from her, because you can’t help it, is—anguish, insanity, possibly death.”

"Well, actually, she doesn’t have anything to offer. No, what she will give you, and what you’ll take from her because you can’t avoid it, is—pain, madness, maybe even death."

“You may be talking sense, but it sounds like raving to me. Why should I accept insanity and death?”

“You might be making sense, but it sounds like craziness to me. Why should I accept madness and death?”

“Because your passion will force you to.”

“Because your passion will push you to.”

“What about yourself?” Maskull asked, biting his nails.

“What about you?” Maskull asked, biting his nails.

“Oh, I have my male stones. I am immune.”

“Oh, I have my male stones. I am immune.”

“Is that all that prevents you from being like other men?”

“Is that what keeps you from being like other guys?”

“Yes, but don’t attempt any tricks, Maskull.”

“Yes, but don’t try any tricks, Maskull.”

Maskull went on drinking steadily, and said nothing for a time. “So men and women here are hostile to each other, and love is unknown?” he proceeded at last.

Maskull kept drinking steadily and stayed quiet for a while. “So men and women here are at odds with each other, and love doesn’t exist?” he finally said.

“That magic word.... Shall I tell you what love is, Maskull? Love between male and female is impossible. When Maskull loves a woman, it is Maskull’s female ancestors who are loving her. But here in this land the men are pure males. They have drawn nothing from the female side.”

“That magic word... Should I tell you what love is, Maskull? Love between a man and a woman is impossible. When Maskull loves a woman, it’s Maskull’s female ancestors who are loving her. But here in this land, the men are purely masculine. They haven’t taken anything from the female side.”

“Where do the male stones come from?”

“Where do the male stones come from?”

“Oh, they are not freaks. There must be whole beds of the stuff somewhere. It is all that prevents the world from being a pure female world. It would be one big mass of heavy sweetness, without individual shapes.”

“Oh, they aren’t freaks. There has to be entire fields of it somewhere. It’s the only thing keeping the world from being completely female. It would just be one big blob of heavy sweetness, without any individual form.”

“Yet this same sweetness is torturing to men?”

“Is this same sweetness torturing to people?”

“The life of an absolute male is fierce. An excess of life is dangerous to the body. How can it be anything else than torturing?”

“The life of a man with complete control is intense. Too much vitality can be harmful to the body. How could it be anything other than tormenting?”

Corpang now sat up suddenly, and addressed Haunte. “I remind you of your promise to tell about Muspel.”

Corpang suddenly sat up and spoke to Haunte. “I want to remind you of your promise to tell me about Muspel.”

Haunte regarded him with a malevolent smile. “Ha! The underground man has come to life.”

Haunte looked at him with a twisted smile. “Ha! The underground man is alive.”

“Yes, tell us,” put in Maskull carelessly.

"Yeah, go ahead and tell us," Maskull said casually.

Haunte drank, and laughed a little. “Well, the tale’s short, and hardly worth telling, but since you’re interested.... A stranger came here five years ago, inquiring after Muspel-light. His name was Lodd. He came from the east. He came up to me one bright morning in summer, outside this very cave. If you ask me to describe him—I can’t imagine a second man like him. He looked so proud, noble, superior, that I felt my own blood to be dirty by comparison. You can guess I don’t have this feeling for everyone. Now that I am recalling him, he was not so much superior as different. I was so impressed that I rose and talked to him standing. He inquired the direction of the mountain Adage. He went on to say, ‘They say Muspel-light is sometimes seen there. What do you know of such a thing?’ I told him the truth—that I knew nothing about it, and then he went on, ‘Well, I am going to Adage. And tell those who come after me on the same errand that they had better do the same thing.’ That was the whole conversation. He started on his way, and I’ve never seen him or heard of him since.”

Haunte drank and chuckled a little. “Well, the story’s short and not really worth telling, but since you’re curious.... A stranger showed up here five years ago, asking about Muspel-light. His name was Lodd. He came from the east. One bright summer morning, he approached me right outside this cave. If you asked me to describe him—I can't think of anyone else like him. He looked so proud, noble, and superior that it made me feel like my own blood was dirty by comparison. You can guess that I don’t feel this way about everyone. Now that I’m remembering him, he wasn’t so much superior as just different. I was so taken aback that I stood up to talk to him. He asked for the direction to the mountain Adage. Then he said, ‘They say Muspel-light can sometimes be seen there. What do you know about that?’ I told him the truth—that I didn’t know anything about it, and then he said, ‘Well, I'm heading to Adage. And tell those who come after me on the same quest that they’d better do the same thing.’ That was the entire conversation. He set off on his way, and I’ve never seen him or heard from him since.”

“So you didn’t have the curiosity to follow him?”

“So you weren’t curious enough to follow him?”

“No, because the moment he had turned his back all my interest in the man somehow seemed to vanish.”

“No, because the moment he turned his back, all my interest in him just seemed to disappear.”

“Probably because he was useless to you.”

“Probably because he wasn't any help to you.”

Corpang glanced at Maskull. “Our road is marked out for us.”

Corpang glanced at Maskull. “Our path is laid out for us.”

“So it would appear,” said Maskull indifferently.

“So it seems,” said Maskull indifferently.

The talk flagged for a time. Maskull felt the silence oppressive, and grew restless.

The conversation lagged for a while. Maskull found the silence heavy and started to feel uneasy.

“What do you call the colour of your skin, Haunte, as I saw it in daylight? It struck me as strange.”

“What do you call the color of your skin, Haunte, as I saw it in daylight? It seemed odd to me.”

“Dolm,” said Haunte.

“Dolm,” Haunte said.

“A compound of ulfire and blue,” explained Corpang.

“A mix of ulfire and blue,” Corpang explained.

“Now I know. These colours are puzzling for a stranger.”

“Now I get it. These colors can be confusing for someone unfamiliar.”

“What colours have you in your world?” asked Corpang.

“What colors do you have in your world?” asked Corpang.

“Only three primary ones, but here you seem to have five, though how it comes about I can’t imagine.”

“Only three main ones, but here you seem to have five, though I can’t imagine how that happened.”

“There are two sets of three primary colours here,” said Corpang, “but as one of the colours—blue—is identical in both sets, altogether there are five primary colours.”

“There are two sets of three primary colors here,” said Corpang, “but since one of the colors—blue—is the same in both sets, there are a total of five primary colors.”

“Why two sets?”

“Why two sets?”

“Produced by the two suns. Branchspell produces blue, yellow, and red; Alppain, ulfire, blue, and jale.”

“Created by the two suns. Branchspell generates blue, yellow, and red; Alppain produces ultraviolet, blue, and green.”

“It’s remarkable that explanation has never occurred to me before.”

“It’s amazing that I’ve never thought about that before.”

“So here you have another illustration of the necessary trinity of nature. Blue is existence. It is darkness seen through light; a contrasting of existence and nothingness. Yellow is relation. In yellow light we see the relation of objects in the clearest way. Red is feeling. When we see red, we are thrown back on our personal feelings.... As regards the Alppain colours, blue stands in the middle and is therefore not existence, but relation. Ulfire is existence; so it must be a different sort of existence.”

“So here you have another example of the essential trinity of nature. Blue represents existence. It's darkness seen through light; a contrast between existence and nothingness. Yellow represents relation. In yellow light, we see the connections between objects most clearly. Red symbolizes feeling. When we see red, we're reminded of our personal emotions.... As for the Alppain colors, blue sits in the middle and is thus not existence, but relation. Ulfire represents existence; so it has to be a different kind of existence.”

Haunte yawned. “There are marvellous philosophers in your underground hole.”

Haunte yawned. “There are amazing philosophers in your underground lair.”

Maskull got up and looked about him.

Maskull got up and looked around.

“Where does that other door lead to?”

“Where does that other door go to?”

“Better explore,” said Haunte.

“Better explore,” said Haunte.

Maskull took him at his word, and strolled across the cave, flinging the curtain aside and disappearing into the night. Haunte rose abruptly and hurried after him.

Maskull believed him and walked across the cave, pushing the curtain aside and vanishing into the night. Haunte suddenly got up and rushed after him.

Corpang too got to his feet. He went over to the untouched spirit skins, untied the necks, and allowed the contents to gush out on to the floor. Next he took the hunting spears, and snapped off the points between his hands. Before he had time to resume his seat, Haunte and Maskull reappeared. The host’s quick, shifty eyes at once took in what had happened. He smiled, and turned pale.

Corpang also got up. He walked over to the untouched spirit skins, untied the tops, and let the contents spill onto the floor. Then he grabbed the hunting spears and broke the tips off with his hands. Just as he was about to sit back down, Haunte and Maskull came back. The host's quick, darting eyes immediately registered what had happened. He smiled and turned pale.

“You haven’t been idle, friend.”

"You've been busy, friend."

Corpang fixed Haunte with his bold, heavy gaze. “I thought it well to draw your teeth.”

Corpang stared at Haunte with a confident, intense look. “I thought it was a good idea to take away your power.”

Maskull burst out laughing. “The toad’s come into the light to some purpose, Haunte. Who would have expected it?”

Maskull laughed out loud. “The toad has come into the light for a reason, Haunte. Who would have guessed it?”

Haunte, after staring hard at Corpang for two or three minutes, suddenly uttered a strange cry, like an evil spirit, and flung himself upon him. The two men began to wrestle like wildcats. They were as often on the floor as on their legs, and Maskull could not see who was getting the better of it. He made no attempt to separate them. A thought came into his head and, snatching up the two male stones, he ran with them, laughing, through the upper doorway, into the open night air.

Haunte, after glaring intensely at Corpang for two or three minutes, suddenly let out a weird scream, like a malevolent spirit, and lunged at him. The two men started to grapple like wild animals. They were just as likely to be on the floor as on their feet, and Maskull couldn't tell who was winning. He didn't try to break them up. An idea popped into his head, and grabbing the two male stones, he dashed off, laughing, through the upper doorway and into the night air.

The door overlooked an abyss on another face of the mountain. A narrow ledge, sprinkled with green snow, wound along the cliff to the right; it was the only available path. He pitched the pebbles over the edge of the chasm. Although hard and heavy in his hand, they sank more like feathers than stones, and left a long trail of vapour behind. While Maskull was still watching them disappear, Haunte came rushing out of the cavern, followed by Corpang. He gripped Maskull’s arm excitedly.

The door opened to a drop on another side of the mountain. A narrow ledge, dusted with green snow, curved along the cliff to the right; it was the only path available. He tossed the pebbles over the edge of the chasm. Even though they felt hard and heavy in his hand, they fell more like feathers than stones, leaving a long trail of mist behind. While Maskull was still watching them vanish, Haunte rushed out of the cavern, followed by Corpang. He grabbed Maskull’s arm with excitement.

“What in Krag’s name have you done?”

“What in Krag's name did you do?”

“Overboard they have gone,” replied Maskull, renewing his laughter.

“Overboard they have gone,” replied Maskull, laughing again.

“You accursed madman!”

“You cursed madman!”

Haunte’s luminous colour came and went, just as though his internal light were breathing. Then he grew suddenly calm, by a supreme exertion of his will.

Haunte’s glowing color flickered in and out, almost as if his inner light were breathing. Then he became suddenly calm, using an immense effort of his will.

“You know this kills me?”

"You know this is killing me?"

“Haven’t you been doing your best this last hour to make me ripe for Sullenbode? Well then, cheer up, and join the pleasure party!”

“Haven’t you been trying your hardest this past hour to make me ready for Sullenbode? Well then, lighten up and join the fun!”

“You say it as a joke, but it is the miserable truth.”

“You say it as a joke, but it's the sad reality.”

Haunte’s jeering malevolence had completely vanished. He looked a sick man—yet somehow his face had become nobler.

Haunte’s mocking malice had completely disappeared. He looked like a sick man—yet somehow his face had taken on a nobler appearance.

“I would be very sorry for you, Haunte, if it did not entail my being also very sorry for myself. We are now all three together on the same errand—which doesn’t appear to have struck you yet.”

“I would feel really bad for you, Haunte, if it didn't also mean I feel really bad for myself. We are all three here for the same reason—which doesn't seem to have occurred to you yet.”

“But why this errand at all?” asked Corpang quietly. “Can’t you men exercise self-control till you have arrived out of danger?”

“But why do this at all?” Corpang asked quietly. “Can’t you guys show some self-control until you’re out of danger?”

Haunte fixed him with wild eyes. “No. The phantoms come trooping in on me already.”

Haunte fixed him with wild eyes. “No. The ghosts are already crowding in on me.”

He sat down moodily, but the next minute was up again.

He sat down gloomily, but the next moment he was up again.

“And I cannot wait.... the game is started.”

“And I can't wait.... the game has started.”

Soon afterward, by silent consent, they began to walk the ledge, Haunte in front. It was narrow, ascending, and slippery, so that extreme caution was demanded. The way was lighted by the self-luminous snow and rocks.

Soon after, with unspoken agreement, they started to walk along the ledge, Haunte leading the way. It was narrow, sloped upward, and slippery, requiring them to be very careful. The path was illuminated by the glowing snow and rocks.

When they had covered about half a mile, Maskull, who went second of the party, staggered, caught the cliff, and finally sat down.

When they had walked about half a mile, Maskull, who was second in line, stumbled, grabbed onto the cliff for support, and eventually sat down.

“The drink works. My old sensations are returning, but worse.”

“The drink is working. My old feelings are coming back, but they're worse.”

Haunte turned back. “Then you are a doomed man.”

Haunte turned back. “Then you're a doomed man.”

Maskull, though fully conscious of his companions and situation, imagined that he was being oppressed by a black, shapeless, supernatural being, who was trying to clasp him. He was filled with horror, trembled violently, yet could not move a limb. Sweat tumbled off his face in great drops. The waking nightmare lasted a long time, but during that space it kept coming and going. At one moment the vision seemed on the point of departing; the next it almost took shape—which he knew would be his death. Suddenly it vanished altogether—he was free. A fresh spring breeze fanned his face; he heard the slow, solitary singing of a sweet bird; and it seemed to him as if a poem had shot together in his soul. Such flashing, heartbreaking joy he had never experienced before in all his life! Almost immediately that too vanished.

Maskull, fully aware of his friends and situation, imagined that he was being overwhelmed by a dark, formless, supernatural entity trying to wrap around him. He felt intense fear, trembled uncontrollably, yet couldn't move a muscle. Sweat dripped from his face in heavy droplets. The waking nightmare lasted for a long time, but during that period, it came and went. At one moment, the vision seemed like it was about to fade; the next, it almost materialized—which he realized would mean his end. Suddenly, it disappeared entirely—he was free. A cool spring breeze brushed against his face; he heard the slow, lonely song of a sweet bird; and it felt as if a poem had sparked to life within him. He had never felt such overwhelming, beautiful joy in his life! Almost immediately, that too faded away.

Sitting up, he passed his hand across his eyes and swayed quietly, like one who has been visited by an angel.

Sitting up, he rubbed his eyes and swayed gently, like someone who has just been touched by an angel.

“Your colour changed to white,” said Corpang. “What happened?”

“Your color turned white,” Corpang said. “What happened?”

“I passed through torture to love,” replied Maskull simply.

“I went through hell to love,” Maskull replied straightforwardly.

He stood up. Haunte gazed at him sombrely. “Will you not describe that passage?”

He stood up. Haunte looked at him seriously. “Will you not describe that passage?”

Maskull answered slowly and thoughtfully. “When I was in Matterplay, I saw heavy clouds discharge themselves and change to coloured, living animals. In the same way, my black, chaotic pangs just now seemed to consolidate themselves and spring together as a new sort of joy. The joy would not have been possible without the preliminary nightmare. It is not accidental; Nature intends it so. The truth has just flashed through my brain.... You men of Lichstorm don’t go far enough. You stop at the pangs, without realising that they are birth pangs.”

Maskull answered slowly and thoughtfully. “When I was in Matterplay, I saw heavy clouds release their contents and transform into colorful, living animals. Similarly, my dark, chaotic feelings just now seemed to come together and evolve into a new kind of joy. This joy wouldn’t have been possible without the prior nightmare. It’s not by chance; Nature means it to be so. The truth just hit me... You men of Lichstorm don’t dig deep enough. You get stuck on the pain, without realizing that it’s the pain of giving birth.”

“If this is true, you are a great pioneer,” muttered Haunte.

“If this is true, you’re a great pioneer,” muttered Haunte.

“How does this sensation differ from common love?” interrogated Corpang.

“How does this feeling compare to ordinary love?” Corpang asked.

“This was all that love is, multiplied by wildness.”

“This is everything love is, amplified by wildness.”

Corpang fingered his chin awhile. “The Lichstorm men, however, will never reach this stage, for they are too masculine.”

Corpang rubbed his chin for a moment. “The Lichstorm guys, though, will never get to this point because they’re too manly.”

Haunte turned pale. “Why should we alone suffer?”

Haunte went pale. “Why should it only be us who suffer?”

“Nature is freakish and cruel, and doesn’t act according to justice.... Follow us, Haunte, and escape from it all.”

“Nature is weird and harsh, and doesn’t follow any sense of justice.... Come with us, Haunte, and get away from it all.”

“I’ll see,” muttered Haunte. “Perhaps I will.”

“I'll see,” muttered Haunte. “Maybe I will.”

“Have we far to go, to Sullenbode?” inquired Maskull.

“Are we far from Sullenbode?” asked Maskull.

“No, her home’s under the hanging cap of Sarclash.”

“No, her home’s under the hanging cap of Sarclash.”

“What is to happen tonight?” Maskull spoke to himself, but Haunte answered him.

“What’s going to happen tonight?” Maskull said to himself, but Haunte replied.

“Don’t expect anything pleasant, in spite of what has just occurred. She is not a woman, but a mass of pure sex. Your passion will draw her out into human shape, but only for a moment. If the change were permanent, you would have endowed her with a soul.”

“Don’t expect anything good, despite what just happened. She isn’t a woman, but a bundle of pure sex. Your desire will briefly bring her into human form, but only for a moment. If the change lasted, you would have given her a soul.”

“Perhaps the change might be made permanent.”

“Maybe the change could be made permanent.”

“To do that, it is not enough to desire her; she must desire you as well. But why should she desire you?”

“To achieve that, it’s not enough for you to want her; she needs to want you too. But why would she want you?”

“Nothing turns out as one expects,” said Maskull, shaking his head. “We had better get on again.”

“Nothing turns out like you expect,” said Maskull, shaking his head. “We should move on.”

They resumed the journey. The ledge still rose, but, on turning a corner of the cliff, Haunte quitted it and began to climb a steep gully, which mounted directly to the upper heights. Here they were compelled to use both hands and feet. Maskull thought all the while of nothing but the overwhelming sweetness he had just experienced.

They continued their journey. The ledge still went up, but when they turned a corner of the cliff, Haunte left it and started climbing a steep gully that went straight up to the higher elevations. Here, they had to use both their hands and feet. Maskull was focused only on the incredible sweetness he had just felt.

The flat ground on top was dry and springy. There was no more snow, and bright plants appeared. Haunte turned sharply to the left.

The flat ground on top was dry and springy. There was no more snow, and bright plants had started to grow. Haunte turned quickly to the left.

“This must be under the cap,” said Maskull.

“This has to be under the cap,” said Maskull.

“It is; and within five minutes you will see Sullenbode.”

“It is, and in five minutes, you'll see Sullenbode.”

When he spoke his words, Maskull’s lips surprised him by their tender sensitiveness. Their action against each other sent thrills throughout his body.

When Maskull spoke, he was surprised by how sensitively his lips felt. The way they moved against each other sent shivers through his body.

The grass shone dimly. A huge tree, with glowing branches, came into sight. It bore a multitude of red fruit, like hanging lanterns, but no leaves. Underneath this tree Sullenbode was sitting. Her beautiful light—a mingling of jale and white—gleamed softly through the darkness. She sat erect, on crossed legs, asleep. She was clothed in a singular skin garment, which started as a cloak thrown over one shoulder, and ended as loose breeches terminating above the knees. Her forearms were lightly folded, and in one hand she held a half-eaten fruit.

The grass glimmered faintly. A massive tree with glowing branches appeared. It was full of red fruit hanging like lanterns, but it had no leaves. Under this tree sat Sullenbode. Her beautiful light—a mix of yellow and white—shone softly in the darkness. She was sitting upright, with her legs crossed, asleep. She wore a unique skin garment that draped over one shoulder and ended as loose shorts above her knees. Her forearms were lightly crossed, and she held a half-eaten piece of fruit in one hand.

Maskull stood over her and looked down, deeply interested. He thought he had never seen anything half so feminine. Her flesh was almost melting in its softness. So undeveloped were the facial organs that they looked scarcely human; only the lips were full, pouting, and expressive. In their richness, these lips seemed like a splash of vivid will on a background of slumbering protoplasm. Her hair was undressed. Its colour could not be distinguished. It was long and tangled, and had been tucked into her garment behind, for convenience.

Maskull stood over her and looked down, really intrigued. He thought he had never seen anything so feminine. Her skin was almost melting in its softness. Her facial features were so underdeveloped that they hardly appeared human; only her lips were full, pouting, and expressive. In their richness, those lips seemed like a burst of vivid intention against a backdrop of dormant protoplasm. Her hair was unkempt. The color was hard to tell. It was long and messy, tucked into her clothing behind her for convenience.

Corpang looked calm and sullen, but both the others were visibly agitated. Maskull’s heart was hammering away under his chest. Haunte pulled him, and said, “My head feels as if it were being torn from my shoulders.”

Corpang looked calm and gloomy, but the other two were clearly restless. Maskull's heart was pounding in his chest. Haunte tugged at him and said, “My head feels like it’s being ripped off my shoulders.”

“What can that mean?”

"What does that mean?"

“Yet there’s a horrible joy in it,” added Haunte, with a sickly smile.

“Yet there's a terrible thrill in it,” added Haunte, with a sickly smile.

He put his hand on the woman’s shoulder. She awoke softly, glanced up at them, smiled, and then resumed eating her fruit. Maskull did not imagine that she had intelligence enough to speak. Haunte suddenly dropped on his knees, and kissed her lips.

He placed his hand on the woman’s shoulder. She woke up gently, looked up at them, smiled, and then went back to eating her fruit. Maskull didn’t think she was smart enough to talk. Haunte suddenly dropped to his knees and kissed her lips.

She did not repulse him. During the continuance of the kiss, Maskull noticed with a shock that her face was altering. The features emerged from their indistinctness and became human, and almost powerful. The smile faded, a scowl took its place. She thrust Haunte away, rose to her feet, and stared beneath bent brows at the three men, each one in turn. Maskull came last; his face she studied for quite a long time, but nothing indicated what she thought.

She didn’t push him away. As they kissed, Maskull noticed in shock that her face was changing. Her features became clear and almost strong. The smile disappeared and was replaced by a scowl. She pushed Haunte away, stood up, and glared at the three men, one after the other. Maskull was last; she studied his face for a long time, but nothing showed what she was thinking.

Meanwhile Haunte again approached her, staggering and grinning. She suffered him quietly; but the instant lips met lips the second time, he fell backward with a startled cry, as though he had come in contact with an electric wire. The back of his head struck the ground, and he lay there motionless.

Meanwhile, Haunte approached her again, staggering and grinning. She let him come close without saying anything; but the moment their lips met again, he fell back with a startled shout, as if he had touched a live wire. The back of his head hit the ground, and he lay there, completely still.

Corpang sprang forward to his assistance. But, when he saw what had happened, he left him where he was.

Corpang rushed to help him. But when he saw what had happened, he left him there.

“Maskull, come here quickly!”

“Maskull, come here fast!”

The light was perceptibly fading from Haunte’s skin, as Maskull bent over. The man was dead. His face was unrecognisable. The head had been split from the top downward into two halves, streaming with strange-coloured blood, as though it had received a terrible blow from an axe.

The light was clearly fading from Haunte’s skin as Maskull leaned in. The man was dead. His face was unrecognizable. The head had been split down the middle, leaking strange-colored blood, as if it had taken a brutal hit from an axe.

“This couldn’t be from the fall,” said Maskull.

“This can't be from the fall,” said Maskull.

“No, Sullenbode did it.”

“No, Sullenbode did it.”

Maskull turned quickly to look at the woman. She had resumed her former attitude on the ground. The momentary intelligence had vanished from her face, and she was again smiling.

Maskull quickly turned to look at the woman. She had taken up her previous position on the ground. The brief spark of awareness had disappeared from her face, and she was smiling again.





Chapter 19. SULLENBODE

Sullenbode’s naked skin glowed softly through the darkness, but the clothed part of her person was invisible. Maskull watched her senseless, smiling face, and shivered. Strange feelings ran through his body.

Sullenbode’s bare skin glowed softly in the dark, but the covered parts of her body were hidden. Maskull stared at her expressionless, smiling face, feeling a chill run through him. Odd sensations coursed through his body.

Corpang spoke out of the night. “She looks like an evil spirit filled with deadliness.”

Corpang spoke out of the night. “She looks like a wicked spirit filled with danger.”

“It was like deliberately kissing lightning.”

“It was like intentionally kissing lightning.”

“Haunte was insane with passion.”

“Haunte was crazy with passion.”

“So am I,” said Maskull quietly. “My body seems full of rocks, all grinding against one another.”

“Me too,” said Maskull quietly. “It feels like my body is full of rocks, all rubbing against each other.”

“This is what I was afraid of.”

“This is what I was scared of.”

“It appears I shall have to kiss her too.”

“It looks like I’ll have to kiss her too.”

Corpang pulled his arm. “Have you lost all manliness?”

Corpang tugged at his arm. “Have you lost all your manliness?”

But Maskull impatiently shook himself free. He plucked nervously at his beard, and stared at Sullenbode. His lips kept twitching. After this had gone on for a few minutes, he stepped forward, bent over the woman, and lifted her bodily in his arms. Setting her upright against the rugged tree trunk, he kissed her.

But Maskull impatiently shook himself loose. He nervously tugged at his beard and stared at Sullenbode. His lips kept twitching. After this had gone on for a few minutes, he stepped forward, leaned over the woman, and lifted her up in his arms. He set her upright against the rough tree trunk and kissed her.

A cold, knifelike shock passed down his frame. He thought that it was death, and lost consciousness.

A cold, sharp shock ran through his body. He believed it was death and fainted.

When his sense returned, Sullenbode was holding him by the shoulder with one hand at arm’s length, searching his face with gloomy eyes. At first he failed to recognise her; it was not the woman he had kissed, but another. Then he gradually realised that her face was identical with that which Haunte’s action had called into existence. A great calmness came upon him; his bad sensations had disappeared.

When he came to his senses, Sullenbode was gripping his shoulder with one hand, keeping him at arm's length while studying his face with a forlorn expression. At first, he didn't recognize her; she wasn't the woman he had kissed, but someone else. Slowly, he began to realize that her face was the same as the one that Haunte's actions had brought to life. A deep sense of calm washed over him; his uneasy feelings had vanished.

Sullenbode was transformed into a living soul. Her skin was firm, her features were strong, her eyes gleamed with the consciousness of power. She was tall and slight, but slow in all her gestures and movements. Her face was not beautiful. It was long, and palely lighted, while the mouth crossed the lower half like a gash of fire. The lips were as voluptuous as before. Her brows were heavy. There was nothing vulgar in her—she looked the kingliest of all women. She appeared not more than twenty-five.

Sullenbode became a living being. Her skin was firm, her features strong, and her eyes shone with a sense of power. She was tall and slender, but slow in all her gestures and movements. Her face wasn’t beautiful; it was long and pale, with her mouth slicing across the lower half like a mark of fire. Her lips were just as voluptuous as before. Her brows were thick. There was nothing vulgar about her—she looked like the kingliest of all women. She seemed to be no older than twenty-five.

Growing tired, apparently, of his scrutiny, she pushed him a little way and allowed her arm to drop, at the same time curving her mouth into a long, bowlike smile. “Whom have I to thank for this gift of life?”

Growing tired, it seemed, of his scrutiny, she pushed him away a bit and let her arm drop, simultaneously curving her mouth into a long, bowlike smile. “Who do I have to thank for this gift of life?”

Her voice was rich, slow, and odd. Maskull felt himself in a dream.

Her voice was deep, slow, and peculiar. Maskull felt like he was in a dream.

“My name is Maskull.”

"I'm Maskull."

She motioned to him to come a step nearer. “Listen, Maskull. Man after man has drawn me into the world, but they could not keep me there, for I did not wish it. But now you have drawn me into it for all time, for good or evil.”

She gestured for him to come a little closer. “Hey, Maskull. One guy after another has pulled me into this world, but none of them could keep me here because I didn't want to. But now you’ve brought me into it for good or bad, and I can’t go back.”

Maskull stretched a hand toward the now invisible corpse, and said quietly, “What have you to say about him?”

Maskull reached out toward the now invisible corpse and said quietly, “What do you have to say about him?”

“Who was it?”

“Who was that?”

“Haunte.”

"Haunted."

“So that was Haunte. The news will travel far and wide. He was a famous man.”

“So that was Haunte. The news will spread everywhere. He was a well-known man.”

“It’s a horrible affair. I can’t think that you killed him deliberately.”

“It’s a terrible situation. I can't believe you actually killed him on purpose.”

“We women are endowed with terrible power, but it is our only protection. We do not want these visits; we loathe them.”

“We women have incredible power, but it’s our only protection. We don’t want these visits; we hate them.”

“I might have died, too.”

"I could have died, too."

“You came together?”

“Did you get together?”

“There were three of us. Corpang still stands over there.”

“There were three of us. Corpang is still over there.”

“I see a faintly glimmering form. What do you want of me, Corpang?”

“I see a faintly glowing figure. What do you want from me, Corpang?”

“Nothing.”

“Nothing.”

“Then go away, and leave me with Maskull.”

“Then just go away and leave me with Maskull.”

“No need, Corpang. I am coming with you.”

“No need, Corpang. I'm coming with you.”

“This is not that pleasure, then?” demanded the low, earnest voice, out of the darkness.

“This isn't that kind of pleasure, is it?” asked the low, serious voice from the darkness.

“No, that pleasure has not returned.”

“No, that pleasure hasn't come back.”

Sullenbode gripped his arm hard. “What pleasure are you speaking of?”

Sullenbode gripped his arm tightly. “What pleasure are you talking about?”

“A presentiment of love, which I felt not long ago.”

“A feeling of love that I sensed not long ago.”

“But what do you feel now?”

“But how do you feel now?”

“Calm and free.”

"Chill and free."

Sullenbode’s face seemed like a pallid mask, hiding a slow, swelling sea of elemental passions. “I do not know how it will end, Maskull, but we will still keep together a little. Where are you going?”

Sullenbode's face looked like a pale mask, concealing a deep, brewing storm of raw emotions. “I don't know how this will turn out, Maskull, but let's stick together for a bit longer. Where are you headed?”

“To Adage,” said Corpang, stepping forward.

“To Adage,” said Corpang, stepping forward.

“But why?”

"But why though?"

“We are following the steps of Lodd, who went there years ago, to find Muspel-light.”

“We are following the path of Lodd, who traveled there years ago to find Muspel-light.”

“What light is that?”

"What's that light?"

“It’s the light of another world.”

“It’s the light from another world.”

“The quest is grand. But cannot women see that light?”

“The quest is great. But can’t women see that light?”

“On one condition,” said Corpang. “They must forget their sex. Womanhood and love belong to life, while Muspel is above life.”

“On one condition,” said Corpang. “They have to forget their gender. Being a woman and love are part of life, while Muspel is beyond life.”

“I give you all other men,” said Sullenbode. “Maskull is mine.”

“I give you all the other men,” said Sullenbode. “Maskull is mine.”

“No. I am not here to help Maskull to a lover but to remind him of the existence of nobler things.”

“No. I'm not here to help Maskull find a lover; I'm here to remind him of the existence of greater things.”

“You are a good man. But you two alone will never strike the road to Adage.”

“You're a good guy. But you two by yourselves will never make the journey to Adage.”

“Are you acquainted with it?”

“Do you know about it?”

Again the woman gripped Maskull’s arm. “What is love—which Corpang despises?”

Again the woman grabbed Maskull’s arm. “What is love—that Corpang hates?”

Maskull looked at her attentively. Sullenbode went on, “Love is that which is perfectly willing to disappear and become nothing, for the sake of the beloved.”

Maskull looked at her intently. Sullenbode continued, “Love is what is completely willing to fade away and become nothing, for the sake of the one you love.”

Corpang wrinkled his forehead. “A magnanimous female lover is new in my experience.”

Corpang furrowed his brow. “A generous female partner is something I haven't encountered before.”

Maskull put him aside with his hand, and said to Sullenbode, “Are you contemplating a sacrifice?”

Maskull pushed him away with his hand and said to Sullenbode, “Are you thinking about making a sacrifice?”

She gazed at her feet, and smiled. “What does it matter what my thoughts are? Tell me, are you starting at once, or do you mean to rest first? It’s a rough road to Adage.”

She looked down at her feet and smiled. “Does it really matter what I'm thinking? Tell me, are you leaving right away, or do you plan to rest first? The road to Adage is tough.”

“What’s in your mind?” demanded Maskull.

“What’s on your mind?” asked Maskull.

“I will guide you a little. When we reach the ridge between Sarclash and Adage, perhaps I shall turn back.”

“I'll lead you a bit. When we get to the ridge between Sarclash and Adage, maybe I’ll head back.”

“And then?”

"And what happens next?"

“Then if the moon shines perhaps you will arrive before daybreak, but if it is dark it’s hardly likely.”

“Then if the moon is shining, maybe you’ll get here before dawn, but if it’s dark, it’s not very likely.”

“That’s not what I meant. What will become of you after we have parted company?”

"That's not what I meant. What will happen to you after we go our separate ways?"

“I shall return somewhere—perhaps here.”

“I'll return somewhere—maybe here.”

Maskull went close up to her, in order to study her face better. “Shall you sink back into—the old state?”

Maskull moved closer to her to get a better look at her face. “Are you going to fall back into—the old state?”

“No, Maskull, thank heaven.”

"No, Maskull, thank goodness."

“Then how will you live?”

"How will you live then?"

Sullenbode calmly removed the hand which he had placed on her arm. There was a sort of swirling flame in her eyes. “And who said I would go on living?”

Sullenbode calmly took his hand off her arm. There was a kind of swirling fire in her eyes. “And who said I would keep on living?”

Maskull blinked at her in bewilderment. A few moments passed before he spoke again. “You women are a sacrificing lot. You know I can’t leave you like this.”

Maskull blinked at her in confusion. A few moments went by before he spoke again. “You women really know how to sacrifice. You know I can’t just leave you like this.”

Their eyes met. Neither withdrew them, and neither felt embarrassed.

Their eyes locked. Neither of them looked away, and neither felt awkward.

“You will always be the most generous of men, Maskull. Now let us go.... Corpang is a single-minded personage, and the least we others—who aren’t so single-minded—can do is to help him to his destination. We mustn’t inquire whether the destination of single-minded men is as a rule worth arriving at.”

“You will always be the most generous guy, Maskull. Now let’s go.... Corpang is really focused, and the least we who aren’t as focused can do is help him reach his destination. We shouldn’t question whether the destination of single-minded people is usually worth getting to.”

“If it is good for Maskull, it will be good for me.”

“If it’s good for Maskull, it’ll be good for me.”

“Well, no vessel can hold more than its appointed measure.”

“Well, no ship can carry more than its designated capacity.”

Corpang gave a wry smile. “During your long sleep you appear to have picked up wisdom.”

Corpang gave a wry smile. “While you were asleep for so long, it seems you've gained some wisdom.”

“Yes, Corpang, I have met many men, and explored many minds.”

“Yes, Corpang, I’ve met a lot of guys and explored many minds.”

As they moved off, Maskull remembered Haunte.

As they left, Maskull thought about Haunte.

“Can we not bury that poor fellow?”

“Can we not bury that poor guy?”

“By this time tomorrow we shall need burial ourselves. But I do not include Corpang.”

“By this time tomorrow, we will need to bury ourselves. But I’m not including Corpang.”

“We have no tools, so you must have your way. You killed him, but I am the real murderer. I stole his protecting light.”

“We don't have any tools, so you can do what you want. You killed him, but I'm the real murderer. I took away his protective light.”

“Surely that death is balanced by the life you have given me.” They left the spot in the direction opposite to that by which the three men had arrived. After a few steps, they came to green snow again. At the same time the flat ground ended, and they started to traverse a steep, pathless mountain slope. The snow and rocks glimmered, their own bodies shone; otherwise everything was dark. The mists swirled around them, but Maskull had no more nightmares. The breeze was cold, pure, and steady. They walked in file, Sullenbode leading; her movements were slow and fascinating. Corpang came last. His stern eyes saw nothing ahead but an alluring girl and a half-infatuated man.

“Surely, that death is balanced by the life you’ve given me.” They left the area, heading in the opposite direction from where the three men had arrived. After a few steps, they encountered green snow again. At the same time, the flat ground ended, and they began to climb a steep, pathless mountain slope. The snow and rocks glimmered, their bodies shone; otherwise, everything was dark. The mist swirled around them, but Maskull no longer had nightmares. The breeze was cold, pure, and steady. They walked in a line, with Sullenbode in the lead; her movements were slow and captivating. Corpang brought up the rear. His intense eyes saw nothing ahead but an alluring girl and a half-infatuated man.

For a long time they continued crossing the rough and rocky slope, maintaining a slightly upward course. The angle was so steep that a false step would have been fatal. The high ground was on their right. After a while, the hillside on the left hand changed to level ground, and they seemed to have joined another spur of the mountain. The ascending slope on the right hand persisted for a few hundred yards more. Then Sullenbode bore sharply to the left, and they found level ground all around them.

For a long time, they kept making their way up the rough, rocky slope, maintaining a slight incline. The angle was so steep that a wrong step could have been deadly. The higher ground was to their right. After a while, the hillside on the left flattened out, and it seemed like they had connected with another ridge of the mountain. The slope on the right continued to rise for a few hundred yards more. Then Sullenbode turned sharply to the left, and they found flat ground all around them.

“We are on the ridge,” announced the woman, halting.

“We’re on the ridge,” the woman said, stopping.

The others came up to her, and at the same instant the moon burst through the clouds, illuminating the whole scene.

The others approached her, and at that moment, the moon broke through the clouds, lighting up the entire scene.

Maskull uttered a cry. The wild, noble, lonely beauty of the view was quite unexpected. Teargeld was high in the sky to their left, shining down on them from behind. Straight in front, like an enormously wide, smoothly descending road, lay the great ridge which went on to Adage, though Adage itself was out of sight. It was never less than two hundred yards wide. It was covered with green snow, in some places entirely, but in other places the naked rocks showed through like black teeth. From where they stood they were unable to see the sides of the ridge, or what lay underneath. On the right hand, which was north, the landscape was blurred and indistinct. There were no peaks there; it was the distant, low-lying land of Barey. But on the left hand appeared a whole forest of mighty pinnacles, near and far, as far as the eye could see in moonlight. All glittered green, and all possessed the extraordinary hanging caps that characterised the Lichstorm range. These caps were of fantastic shapes, and each one was different. The valley directly opposite them was filled with rolling mist.

Maskull shouted out. The wild, noble, and solitary beauty of the view was totally unexpected. Teargeld shone down on them from high in the sky to their left. Directly ahead, like an incredibly wide, smoothly sloping road, lay the vast ridge leading to Adage, though Adage itself was out of sight. It was at least two hundred yards wide and covered in green snow in some areas, while in others, the bare rocks peeked through like black teeth. From where they stood, they couldn’t see the sides of the ridge or what lay beneath. To the right, which was north, the landscape was hazy and unclear. There were no peaks there; it was the distant, flat land of Barey. But to the left, there was a whole forest of towering peaks, near and far, as far as the eye could see in the moonlight. All shimmered green, and each had the unusual hanging caps that defined the Lichstorm range. These caps had fantastic shapes, and each one was unique. The valley directly in front of them was filled with swirling mist.

Sarclash was a mighty mountain mass in the shape of a horseshoe. Its two ends pointed west, and were separated from each other by a mile or more of empty space. The northern end became the ridge on which they stood. The southern end was the long line of cliffs on that part of the mountain where Haunte’s cave was situated. The connecting curve was the steep slope they had just traversed. One peak of Sarclash was invisible.

Sarclash was a massive mountain shaped like a horseshoe. Its two ends pointed west and were separated by a mile or more of open space. The northern end became the ridge where they stood. The southern end was the long line of cliffs where Haunte’s cave was located. The connecting curve was the steep slope they had just crossed. One peak of Sarclash was hidden from view.

In the south-west many mountains raised their heads. In addition, a few summits, which must have been of extraordinary height, appeared over the south side of the horseshoe.

In the southwest, many mountains stood tall. Additionally, a few peaks, which must have been incredibly high, were visible on the south side of the horseshoe.

Maskull turned round to put a question to Sullenbode, but when he saw her for the first time in moonlight the words he had framed died on his lips. The gashlike mouth no longer dominated her other features, and the face, pale as ivory and most femininely shaped, suddenly became almost beautiful. The lips were a long, womanish curve of rose-red. Her hair was a dark maroon. Maskull was greatly disturbed; he thought that she resembled a spirit, rather than a woman.

Maskull turned to ask Sullenbode a question, but when he saw her for the first time in the moonlight, the words he had ready faded away. The deep, wide mouth no longer took over her other features, and her face, pale like ivory and elegantly shaped, suddenly looked almost beautiful. Her lips formed a long, feminine curve of rose-red. Her hair was a dark maroon. Maskull was deeply unsettled; he thought she looked more like a spirit than a woman.

“What puzzles you?” she asked, smiling.

“What’s puzzling you?” she asked, smiling.

“Nothing. But I would like to see you by sunlight.”

“Nothing. But I’d like to see you in the daylight.”

“Perhaps you never will.”

"Maybe you never will."

“Your life must be most solitary.”

“Your life must be very lonely.”

She explored his features with her black, slow-gleaming eyes. “Why do you fear to speak your feelings, Maskull?”

She studied his face with her dark, slowly shining eyes. "Why are you afraid to share your feelings, Maskull?"

“Things seem to open up before me like a sunrise, but what it means I can’t say.”

“Things feel like they're expanding in front of me like a sunrise, but I can’t explain what it means.”

Sullenbode laughed outright. “It assuredly does not mean the approach of night.”

Sullenbode laughed out loud. “It definitely doesn't mean night is coming.”

Corpang, who had been staring steadily along the ridge, here abruptly broke in. “The road is plain now, Maskull. If you wish it, I’ll go on alone.”

Corpang, who had been gazing steadily along the ridge, suddenly interrupted. “The path is clear now, Maskull. If you want, I’ll continue on my own.”

“No, we’ll go on together. Sullenbode will accompany us.”

“No, we’ll stick together. Sullenbode will join us.”

“A little way,” said the woman, “but not to Adage, to pit my strength against unseen powers. That light is not for me. I know how to renounce love, but I will never be a traitor to it.”

“A little way,” said the woman, “but not to Adage, to test my strength against unseen forces. That light isn’t meant for me. I know how to give up on love, but I will never betray it.”

“Who knows what we shall find on Adage, or what will happen? Corpang is as ignorant as myself.”

“Who knows what we’ll find on Adage, or what will happen? Corpang is as clueless as I am.”

Corpang looked him full in the face. “Maskull, you are quite well aware that you never dare approach that awful fire in the society of a beautiful woman.”

Corpang looked him straight in the eye. “Maskull, you know very well that you can never get close to that terrifying fire in the company of a beautiful woman.”

Maskull gave an uneasy laugh. “What Corpang doesn’t tell you, Sullenbode, is that I am far better acquainted with Muspel-light than he, and that, but for a chance meeting with me, he would still be saying his prayers in Threal.”

Maskull gave a nervous laugh. “What Corpang doesn’t tell you, Sullenbode, is that I know a lot more about Muspel-light than he does, and if it weren't for our chance meeting, he would still be praying in Threal.”

“Still, what he says must be true,” she replied, looking from one to the other.

“Still, what he says has to be true,” she replied, looking from one to the other.

“And so I am not to be allowed to—”

“And so I’m not allowed to—”

“So long as I am with you, I shall urge you onward, and not backward, Maskull.”

“So long as I'm with you, I’ll push you forward, not backward, Maskull.”

“We need not quarrel yet,” he remarked, with a forced smile. “No doubt things will straighten themselves out.”

“We don’t need to argue yet,” he said, forcing a smile. “I’m sure things will work themselves out.”

Sullenbode began kicking the snow about with her foot. “I picked up another piece of wisdom in my sleep, Corpang.”

Sullenbode started kicking the snow around with her foot. “I picked up another nugget of wisdom in my sleep, Corpang.”

“Tell it to me, then.”

“Go ahead and tell me.”

“Men who live by laws and rules are parasites. Others shed their strength to bring these laws out of nothing into the light of day, but the law-abiders live at their ease—they have conquered nothing for themselves.”

“Men who live by laws and rules are parasites. Others expend their energy to create these laws from nothing and bring them into the light, but those who follow the rules live comfortably—they have achieved nothing for themselves.”

“It is given to some to discover, and to others to preserve and perfect. You cannot condemn me for wishing Maskull well.”

“It’s up to some to discover and others to preserve and improve. You can’t blame me for wanting the best for Maskull.”

“No, but a child cannot lead a thunderstorm.”

“No, but a child can’t lead a thunderstorm.”

They started walking again along the centre of the ridge. All three were abreast, Sullenbode in the middle.

They started walking again down the center of the ridge. All three were side by side, Sullenbode in the middle.

The road descended by an easy gradient, and was for a long distance comparatively smooth. The freezing point seemed higher than on Earth, for the few inches of snow through which they trudged felt almost warm to their naked feet. Maskull’s soles were by now like tough hides. The moonlit snow was green and dazzling. Their slanting, abbreviated shadows were sharply defined, and red-black in colour. Maskull, who walked on Sullenbode’s right hand, looked constantly to the left, toward the galaxy of glorious distant peaks.

The road went down at a gentle slope and was pretty smooth for a long stretch. The freezing point felt higher than on Earth, because the few inches of snow they walked through felt almost warm on their bare feet. Maskull's soles were like tough hides by this point. The moonlit snow glowed green and bright. Their slanting, shortened shadows were sharply outlined and a dark red-black color. Maskull, walking on Sullenbode’s right side, kept looking to the left, towards the stunning distant peaks of the galaxy.

“You cannot belong to this world,” said the woman. “Men of your stamp are not to be looked for here.”

“You don’t belong in this world,” the woman said. “People like you aren’t meant to be found here.”

“No, I have come here from Earth.”

“No, I came here from Earth.”

“Is that larger than our world?”

“Is that bigger than our world?”

“Smaller, I think. Small, and overcrowded with men and women. With all those people, confusion would result but for orderly laws, and therefore the laws are of iron. As adventure would be impossible without encroaching on these laws, there is no longer any spirit of adventure among the Earthmen. Everything is safe, vulgar, and completed.”

“Smaller, I think. Small, and crowded with men and women. With all those people, chaos would break out if it weren't for strict laws, so the laws are unyielding. Since adventure is impossible without pushing against these laws, there’s no longer any spirit of adventure among Earthmen. Everything is safe, dull, and finished.”

“Do men hate women there, and women men?”

“Do men hate women there, and do women hate men?”

“No, the meeting of the sexes is sweet, though shameful. So poignant is the sweetness that the accompanying shame is ignored, with open eyes. There is no hatred, or only among a few eccentric persons.”

“No, the meeting of the sexes is sweet, even if it's shameful. The sweetness is so intense that the surrounding shame is overlooked, even with awareness. There is no hatred, or only among a few odd individuals.”

“That shame surely must be the rudiment of our Lichstorm passion. But now say—why did you come here?”

“That shame definitely has to be the foundation of our Lichstorm passion. But now tell me—why did you come here?”

“To meet with new experiences, perhaps. The old ones no longer interested me.”

“To connect with new experiences, maybe. The old ones just don’t interest me anymore.”

“How long have you been in this world?”

“How long have you been in this world?”

“This is the end of my fourth day.”

“This is the end of my fourth day.”

“Then tell me what you have seen and done during those four days. You cannot have been inactive.”

“Then tell me what you saw and did during those four days. You must have done something.”

“Great misfortunes have happened to me.”

“I've been through some really tough times.”

He proceeded briefly to relate everything that had taken place from the moment of his first awakening in the scarlet desert. Sullenbode listened, with half-closed eyes, nodding her head from time to time. Only twice did she interrupt him. After his description of Tydomin’s death, she said, speaking in a low voice—“None of us women ought by right of nature to fall short of Tydomin in sacrifice. For that one act of hers, I almost love her, although she brought evil to your door.” Again, speaking of Gleameil, she remarked, “That grand-souled girl I admire the most of all. She listened to her inner voice, and to nothing else besides. Which of us others is strong enough for that?”

He went on to briefly describe everything that had happened since he first woke up in the red desert. Sullenbode listened with half-closed eyes, nodding occasionally. She only interrupted him twice. After he talked about Tydomin’s death, she said softly, “None of us women should naturally fall short of Tydomin in sacrifice. For that one act of hers, I almost love her, even though she brought trouble to your life.” Then, when mentioning Gleameil, she added, “I admire that noble girl the most. She listened to her inner voice and nothing else. Which of us is strong enough to do that?”

When his tale was quite over, Sullenbode said, “Does it not strike you, Maskull, that these women you have met have been far nobler than the men?”

When he finished his story, Sullenbode said, “Don't you think, Maskull, that the women you've met have been much more noble than the men?”

“I recognise that. We men often sacrifice ourselves, but only for a substantial cause. For you women almost any cause will serve. You love the sacrifice for its own sake, and that is because you are naturally noble.”

“I get that. We men often make sacrifices, but usually for something really important. For you women, almost any cause works. You appreciate the sacrifice just for the sake of it, and that's because you are inherently noble.”

Turning her head a little, she threw him a smile so proud, yet so sweet, that he was struck into silence.

Turning her head slightly, she gave him a smile that was both proud and sweet, leaving him speechless.

They tramped on quietly for some distance, and then he said, “Now you understand the sort of man I am. Much brutality, more weakness, scant pity for anyone—Oh, it has been a bloody journey!”

They walked quietly for a while, and then he said, “Now you see the kind of man I am. A lot of brutality, more weakness, and little compassion for anyone—Oh, it has been a bloody journey!”

She laid her hand on his arm. “I, for one, would not have it less rugged.”

She placed her hand on his arm. “I, for one, wouldn’t want it to be any less rugged.”

“Nothing good can be said of my crimes.”

“Nothing good can be said about my crimes.”

“To me you seem like a lonely giant, searching for you know not what.... The grandest that life holds.... You at least have no cause to look up to women.”

“To me, you seem like a lonely giant, searching for something you don’t even know.... The greatest that life has to offer.... You at least have no reason to look up to women.”

“Thanks, Sullenbode!” he responded, with a troubled smile.

“Thanks, Sullenbode!” he replied, forcing a worried smile.

“When Maskull passes, let people watch. Everyone is thrown out of your road. You go on, looking neither to right nor left.”

“When Maskull walks by, people stop and stare. Everyone gets out of your way. You move forward, not looking to the right or the left.”

“Take care that you are not thrown as well,” said Corpang gravely.

“Make sure you don't get tossed out too,” said Corpang seriously.

“Maskull shall do with me whatever he pleases, old skull! And for whatever he does, I will thank him.... In place of a heart you have a bag of loose dust. Someone has described love to you. You have had it described to you. You have heard that it is a small, fearful, selfish joy. It is not that—it is wild, and scornful, and sportive, and bloody.... How should you know.”

“Maskull can do whatever he wants with me, old skull! And for anything he does, I’ll be grateful.... Instead of a heart, you’ve got a bag of loose dust. Someone has explained love to you. You’ve been told about it. You’ve heard that it’s a small, fearful, selfish joy. That’s not it—it’s wild, scornful, playful, and bloody.... How could you possibly know.”

“Selfishness has far too many disguises.”

“Selfishness comes in way too many forms.”

“If a woman wills to give up all, what can there be selfish in that?”

“If a woman decides to give up everything, how can that be considered selfish?”

“Only do not deceive yourself. Act decisively, or fate will be too swift for you both.”

“Just don’t kid yourself. Take action decisively, or fate will move too fast for you both.”

Sullenbode studied him through her lashes. “Do you mean death—his death as well as mine?”

Sullenbode looked at him from under her lashes. “Are you talking about death—his death and mine?”

“You go too far, Corpang,” said Maskull, turning a shade darker. “I don’t accept you as the arbiter of our fortunes.”

“You're going too far, Corpang,” Maskull said, his expression darkening a bit. “I don’t accept you as the judge of our fate.”

“If honest counsel is disagreeable to you, let me go on ahead.”

“If truthful advice bothers you, I’ll just move on.”

The woman detained him with her slow, light fingers. “I wish you to stay with us.”

The woman held him in place with her gentle, slow fingers. “I want you to stay with us.”

“Why?”

“Why?”

“I think you may know what you are talking about. I don’t wish to bring harm to Maskull. Presently I’ll leave you.”

“I think you know what you're talking about. I don't want to hurt Maskull. For now, I'm going to leave you.”

“That will be best,” said Corpang.

"That’s the best way to go," said Corpang.

Maskull looked angry. “I shall decide—Sullenbode, whether you go on, or back, I stay with you. My mind is made up.”

Maskull looked angry. “I’m going to decide—Sullenbode, whether you move forward or go back, I’m staying with you. I’ve made up my mind.”

An expression of joyousness overspread her face, in spite of her efforts to conceal it. “Why do you scowl at me, Maskull?”

A joyful expression spread across her face, even though she tried to hide it. “Why are you scowling at me, Maskull?”

He returned no answer, but continued walking onward with puckered brows. After a dozen paces or so, he halted abruptly. “Wait, Sullenbode!”

He didn't respond but kept walking with a perplexed look on his face. After about twelve steps, he suddenly stopped. “Hold on, Sullenbode!”

The others came to a standstill. Corpang looked puzzled, but the woman smiled. Maskull, without a word, bent over and kissed her lips. Then he relinquished her body, and turned around to Corpang.

The others stopped moving. Corpang looked confused, but the woman smiled. Maskull, without saying anything, bent down and kissed her lips. Then he let go of her and turned to Corpang.

“How do you, in your great wisdom, interpret that kiss?”

“How do you interpret that kiss, with all your wisdom?”

“It requires no great wisdom to interpret kisses, Maskull.”

“It doesn’t take much wisdom to understand kisses, Maskull.”

“Hereafter, never dare to come between us. Sullenbode belongs to me.”

“From now on, never try to come between us. Sullenbode is mine.”

“Then I say no more; but you are a fated man.”

“Then I won’t say anything else; but you are a destined man.”

From that time forward he spoke not another word to either of the others.

From that point on, he didn’t say another word to either of them.

A heavy gleam appeared in the woman’s eyes. “Now things are changed, Maskull. Where are you taking me?”

A strong gleam appeared in the woman’s eyes. “Now things have changed, Maskull. Where are you taking me?”

“Choose, you.”

"Make a choice."

“The man I love must complete his journey. I won’t have it otherwise. You shall not stand lower than Corpang.”

“The man I love has to finish his journey. I won’t have it any other way. You will not be less than Corpang.”

“Where you go, I will go.”

“Where you go, I will go.”

“And I—as long as your love endures, I will accompany you—even to Adage.”

“And I—as long as your love lasts, I will be with you—even to Adage.”

“Do you doubt its lasting?”

“Do you doubt its permanence?”

“I wish not to.... Now I will tell you what I refused to tell you before. The term of your love is the term of my life. When you love me no longer, I must die.”

“I don’t want to.... Now I’ll tell you what I didn’t tell you before. The duration of your love is the duration of my life. When you stop loving me, I have to die.”

“And why?” asked Maskull slowly.

“And why?” Maskull asked slowly.

“Yes, that’s the responsibility you incurred when you kissed me for the first time. I never meant to tell you.”

“Yes, that’s the responsibility you took on when you kissed me for the first time. I never intended to tell you.”

“Do you mean that if I had gone on alone, you would have died?”

“Are you saying that if I had gone by myself, you would have died?”

“I have no other life but what you give me.”

“I have no life outside of what you provide for me.”

He gazed at her mournfully, without attempting to reply, and then slowly placed his arms around her body. During this embrace he turned very pale, but Sullenbode grew as white as chalk.

He looked at her sadly, without trying to respond, and then slowly wrapped his arms around her. During the embrace, he went very pale, but Sullenbode turned as white as chalk.

A few minutes later the journey toward Adage was resumed.

A few minutes later, the journey to Adage continued.

They had been walking for two hours. Teargeld was higher in the sky and nearer the south. They had descended many hundred feet, and the character of the ridge began to alter for the worse. The thin snow disappeared, and gave way to moist, boggy ground. It was all little grassy hillocks and marshes. They began to slip about and become draggled with mud. Conversation ceased; Sullenbode led the way, and the men followed in her tracks. The southern half of the landscape grew grander. The greenish light of the brilliant moon, shining on the multitude of snow-green peaks, caused it to appear like a spectral world. Their nearest neighbour towered high above them on the other side of the valley, due south, some five miles distant. It was a slender, inaccessible, dizzy spire of black rock, the angles of which were too steep to retain snow. A great upward-curving horn of rock sprang out from its topmost pinnacle. For a long time it constituted their cheif landmark.

They had been walking for two hours. Teargeld was higher in the sky and further south. They had descended several hundred feet, and the ridge started to change for the worse. The thin layer of snow disappeared and was replaced by damp, boggy ground. It was all little grassy mounds and marshes. They began to slip around and got covered in mud. Conversations stopped; Sullenbode led the way, and the men followed in her footsteps. The southern part of the landscape became more impressive. The greenish glow of the bright moon shining on the many snow-covered peaks made it look like a ghostly world. Their closest neighbor loomed high above them on the other side of the valley, directly south, about five miles away. It was a tall, inaccessible, dizzying spire of black rock, with angles too steep for snow to settle. A large upward-curving horn of rock jutted out from its highest point. For a long time, it served as their main landmark.

The whole ridge gradually became saturated with moisture. The surface soil was spongy, and rested on impermeable rock; it breathed in the damp mists by night, and breathed them out again by day, under Branchspell’s rays. The walking grew first unpleasant, then difficult, and finally dangerous. None of the party could distinguish firm ground from bog. Sullenbode sank up to her waist in a pit of slime; Maskull rescued her, but after this incident took the lead himself. Corpang was the next to meet with trouble. Exploring a new path for himself, he tumbled into liquid mud up to his shoulders, and narrowly escaped a filthy death. After Maskull had got him out, at great personal risk, they proceeded once more; but now the scramble changed from bad to worse. Each step had to be thoroughly tested before weight was put upon it, and even so the test frequently failed. All of them went in so often, that in the end they no longer resembled human beings, but walking pillars plastered from top to toe with black filth. The hardest work fell to Maskull. He not only had the exhausting task of beating the way, but was continually called upon to help his companions out of their difficulties. Without him they could not have got through.

The whole ridge gradually soaked up moisture. The surface soil was spongy and sat on impermeable rock; it absorbed the damp mist at night and released it during the day under Branchspell’s rays. Walking became unpleasant, then difficult, and finally dangerous. No one in the group could tell solid ground from a bog. Sullenbode sank up to her waist in a pit of slime; Maskull saved her, but after that incident, he took the lead himself. Corpang was the next to run into trouble. While trying out a new path, he fell into liquid mud up to his shoulders and barely escaped a filthy death. After Maskull pulled him out at great personal risk, they moved on again; but now the struggle went from bad to worse. Each step had to be carefully checked before putting any weight on it, and even then the tests often failed. They all fell in so often that by the end, they looked less like people and more like walking pillars covered from head to toe in black muck. The hardest work fell to Maskull. Not only did he have the exhausting job of clearing the path, but he was constantly called upon to pull his friends out of their troubles. Without him, they wouldn’t have made it through.

After a peculiarly evil patch, they paused to recruit their strength. Corpang’s breathing was difficult, Sullenbode was quiet, listless, and depressed.

After a strangely tough time, they stopped to catch their breath. Corpang was having a hard time breathing, Sullenbode was silent, indifferent, and feeling down.

Maskull gazed at them doubtfully. “Does this continue?” he inquired.

Maskull looked at them with uncertainty. “Does this go on?” he asked.

“No. I think,” replied the woman, “we can’t be far from the Mornstab Pass. After that we shall begin to climb again, and then the road will improve perhaps.”

“No. I think,” replied the woman, “we can’t be far from the Mornstab Pass. After that, we’ll start climbing again, and hopefully the road will get better.”

“Can you have been here before?”

“Could you have been here before?”

“Once I have been to the Pass, but it was not so bad then.”

“Once I went to the Pass, but it wasn't that bad back then.”

“You are tired out, Sullenbode.”

"You look worn out, Sullenbode."

“What of it?” she replied, smiling faintly. “When one has a terrible lover, one must pay the price.”

“What of it?” she said, smiling slightly. “When you have a terrible lover, you have to face the consequences.”

“We cannot get there tonight, so let us stop at the first shelter we come to.”

“We can’t make it there tonight, so let’s stop at the first shelter we find.”

“I leave it to you.”

"I'll let you decide."

He paced up and down, while the others sat. “Do you regret anything?” he demanded suddenly.

He walked back and forth while the others sat. “Do you regret anything?” he suddenly asked.

“No, Maskull, nothing. I regret nothing.”

“No, Maskull, nothing. I don’t regret anything.”

“Your feelings are unchanged?”

"Are your feelings still the same?"

“Love can’t go back—it can only go on.”

“Love can't rewind—it can only move forward.”

“Yes, eternally on. It is so.”

“Yes, forever onward. It is true.”

“No, I don’t mean that. There is a climax, but when the climax has been reached, love if it still wants to ascend must turn to sacrifice.”

“No, that’s not what I mean. There is a climax, but once it’s reached, if love still wants to grow, it has to turn into sacrifice.”

“That’s a dreadful creed,” he said in a low voice, turning pale beneath his coating of mud.

“That’s a terrible belief,” he said quietly, turning pale under his layer of mud.

“Perhaps my nature is discordant.... I am tired. I don’t know what I feel.”

“Maybe my nature is out of sync.... I'm exhausted. I don't know what I'm feeling.”

In a few minutes they were on their feet again, and the journey recommenced. Within half an hour they had reached the Mornstab Pass.

In a few minutes, they were back on their feet, and the journey started again. Within half an hour, they had arrived at the Mornstab Pass.

The ground here was drier; the broken land to the north served to drain off the moisture of the soil. Sullenbode led them to the northern edge of the ridge, to show them the nature of the country. The pass was nothing but a gigantic landslip on both sides of the ridge, where it was the lowest above the underlying land. A series of huge broken terraces of earth and rock descended toward Barey. They were overgrown with stunted vegetation. It was quite possible to get down to the lowlands that way, but rather difficult. On either side of the landslip, to east and west, the ridge came down in a long line of sheer, terrific cliffs. A low haze concealed Barey from view. Complete stillness was in the air, broken only by the distant thundering of an invisible waterfall.

The ground here was drier; the broken land to the north helped drain the soil's moisture. Sullenbode led them to the northern edge of the ridge to show them what the area was like. The pass was simply a massive landslide on both sides of the ridge, where it was lowest above the underlying land. A series of large broken terraces of earth and rock sloped down toward Barey, overgrown with stunted plants. It was possible to get down to the lowlands this way, but it was pretty challenging. On either side of the landslide, to the east and west, the ridge dropped in a long line of steep, sheer cliffs. A low haze hid Barey from sight. The air was completely still, interrupted only by the distant roar of an unseen waterfall.

Maskull and Sullenbode sat down on a boulder, facing the open country. The moon was directly behind them, high up. It was almost as light as an Earth day.

Maskull and Sullenbode sat down on a boulder, looking out at the open countryside. The moon was directly behind them, high in the sky. It was nearly as bright as a day on Earth.

“Tonight is like life,” said Sullenbode.

“Tonight is like life,” said Sullenbode.

“How so?”

"How's that?"

“So lovely above and around us, so foul underfoot.”

“So beautiful above and around us, so disgusting underfoot.”

Maskull sighed. “Poor girl, you are unhappy.”

Maskull sighed. “Poor girl, you're unhappy.”

“And you—are you happy?”

“And you—are you good?”

He thought a while, and then replied—“No. No, I’m not happy. Love is not happiness.”

He thought for a moment and then replied, “No. No, I’m not happy. Love isn't happiness.”

“What is it, Maskull?”

“What’s up, Maskull?”

“Restlessness—unshed tears—thoughts too grand for our soul to think...”

“Restlessness—uncried tears—thoughts too big for our soul to handle...”

“Yes,” said Sullenbode.

“Yes,” Sullenbode replied.

After a time she asked, “Why were we created, just to live for a few years and then disappear?”

After a while, she asked, “Why were we created, just to live for a few years and then vanish?”

“We are told that we shall live again.”

“We are told that we will live again.”

“Yes, Maskull?”

"Yes, Maskull?"

“Perhaps in Muspel,” he added thoughtfully.

“Maybe in Muspel,” he said, thinking.

“What kind of life will that be?”

“What kind of life will that be?”

“Surely we shall meet again. Love is too wonderful and mysterious a thing to remain uncompleted.”

“I'm sure we'll meet again. Love is too amazing and mysterious to leave unfinished.”

She gave a slight shiver, and turned away from him. “This dream is untrue. Love is completed here.”

She shivered a little and turned away from him. “This dream isn't real. Love is fulfilled here.”

“How can that be, when sooner or later it is brutally interrupted by Fate?”

“How can that be, when it’s inevitably brought to an abrupt end by Fate?”

“It is completed by anguish.... Oh, why must it always be enjoyment for us? Can’t we suffer—can’t we go on suffering, forever and ever? Maskull, until love crushes our spirit, finally and without remedy, we don’t begin to feel ourselves.”

“It’s filled with pain... Oh, why does it always have to be about enjoyment for us? Can’t we suffer—can’t we keep suffering, forever and ever? Maskull, until love breaks our spirit, completely and irreparably, we don’t start to truly feel ourselves.”

Maskull gazed at her with a troubled expression. “Can the memory of love be worth more than its presence and reality?”

Maskull looked at her with a troubled expression. “Is the memory of love really worth more than having it here and now?”

“You don’t understand. Those pangs are more precious than all the rest beside.” She caught at him. “Oh, if you could only see inside my mind, Maskull! You would see strange things.... I can’t explain. It is all confused, even to myself.... This love is quite different from what I thought.”

“You don’t get it. Those feelings are more valuable than everything else combined.” She grabbed his arm. “Oh, if only you could see inside my head, Maskull! You would see bizarre things.... I can’t explain it. It’s all a jumble, even for me.... This love is totally different from what I expected.”

He sighed again. “Love is a strong drink. Perhaps it is too strong for human beings. And I think that it overturns our reason in different ways.”

He sighed again. “Love is a powerful drink. Maybe it's too powerful for humans. And I think it disrupts our reason in various ways.”

They remained sitting side by side, staring straight before them with unseeing eyes.

They stayed sitting next to each other, staring ahead with unseeing eyes.

“It doesn’t matter,” said Sullenbode at last, with a smile, getting up. “Soon it will be ended, one way or another. Come, let us be off!”

“It doesn’t matter,” said Sullenbode finally, smiling as he got up. “Soon it will be over, one way or another. Come on, let’s go!”

Maskull too got up.

Maskull also got up.

“Where’s Corpang?” he asked listlessly.

“Where's Corpang?” he asked flatly.

They both looked across the ridge in the direction of Adage. At the point where they stood it was nearly a mile wide. It sloped perceptibly toward the southern edge, giving all the earth the appearance of a heavy list. Toward the west the ground continued level for a thousand yards, but then a high, sloping, grassy hill went right across the ridge from side to side, like a vast billow on the verge of breaking. It shut out all further view beyond. The whole crest of this hill, from one end to the other, was crowned by a long row of enormous stone posts, shining brightly in the moonlight against a background of dark sky. There were about thirty in all, and they were placed at such regular intervals that there was little doubt that they had been set there by human hands. Some were perpendicular, but others dipped so much that an aspect of extreme antiquity was given to the entire colonnade. Corpang was seen climbing the hill, not far from the top.

They both looked across the ridge toward Adage. From where they stood, it was almost a mile wide. It sloped noticeably toward the southern edge, making the whole area look like it was leaning heavily. To the west, the ground remained flat for a thousand yards, but then a steep, grassy hill stretched across the ridge from side to side, resembling a huge wave about to crash. It blocked any view beyond that point. The entire top of this hill was lined with a long row of massive stone posts, glistening in the moonlight against the dark sky. There were about thirty posts in total, spaced out so evenly that it was clear they had been placed there by people. Some stood straight up, while others leaned so much that the whole row had an ancient feel to it. Corpang was seen climbing the hill, not far from the top.

“He wishes to arrive,” said Maskull, watching the energetic ascent with a rather cynical smile.

“He wants to get there,” said Maskull, observing the lively climb with a somewhat cynical smile.

“The heavens won’t open for Corpang,” returned Sullenbode. “He need not be in such a hurry.... What do these pillars seem like to you?”

“The heavens won’t open for Corpang,” replied Sullenbode. “He doesn’t need to rush.... What do these pillars look like to you?”

“They might be the entrance to some mighty temple. Who can have planted them there?”

“They could be the entrance to some grand temple. Who could have put them there?”

She did not answer. They watched Corpang gain the summit of the hill, and disappear through the line of posts.

She didn’t reply. They watched Corpang reach the top of the hill and vanish beyond the posts.

Maskull turned again to Sullenbode. “Now we two are alone in a lonely world.”

Maskull turned again to Sullenbode. “Now it's just us two in this empty world.”

She regarded him steadily. “Our last night on this earth must be a grand one. I am ready to go on.”

She looked at him intently. “Our last night on this planet has to be amazing. I’m ready to move on.”

“I don’t think you are fit to go on. It will be better to go down the pass a little, and find shelter.”

“I don’t think you’re fit to continue. It would be better to head down the pass a bit and find some shelter.”

She half smiled. “We won’t study our poor bodies tonight. I mean you to go to Adage, Maskull.”

She smiled a little. “We’re not going to worry about our bodies tonight. I want you to go to Adage, Maskull.”

“Then at all events let us rest first, for it must be a long, terrible climb, and who knows what hardships we shall meet?”

“Then let’s take a break first, because it’s going to be a long, tough climb, and who knows what challenges we’ll face?”

She walked a step or two forward, half turned, and held out her hand to him. “Come, Maskull!”

She took a step or two forward, turned slightly, and reached out her hand to him. “Come on, Maskull!”


When they had covered half the distance that separated them from the foot of the hill, Maskull heard the drum taps. They came from behind the hill, and were loud, sharp, almost explosive. He glanced at Sullenbode, but she appeared to hear nothing. A minute later the whole sky behind and above the long chain of stone posts on the crest of the hill began to be illuminated by a strange radiance. The moonlight in that quarter faded; the posts stood out black on a background of fire. It was the light of Muspel. As the moments passed, it grew more and more vivid, peculiar, and awful. It was of no colour, and resembled nothing—it was supernatural and indescribable. Maskull’s spirit swelled. He stood fast, with expanded nostrils and terrible eyes.

When they had covered half the distance to the base of the hill, Maskull heard the drumbeats. They were coming from behind the hill, loud, sharp, almost explosive. He looked at Sullenbode, but she seemed to hear nothing. A minute later, the entire sky behind and above the long line of stone posts on the hill's crest started to glow with a strange light. The moonlight in that area faded; the posts stood out in black against a fiery background. It was the light of Muspel. As moments passed, it became more intense, unusual, and terrifying. It had no color and resembled nothing—it was supernatural and indescribable. Maskull's spirit soared. He stood still, with flared nostrils and fierce eyes.

Sullenbode touched him lightly.

Sullenbode touched him gently.

“What do you see, Maskull?”

"What do you see, Maskull?"

“Muspel-light.”

"Firelight."

“I see nothing.”

"I don't see anything."

The light shot up, until Maskull scarcely knew where he stood. It burned with a fiercer and stranger glare than ever before. He forgot the existence of Sullenbode. The drum beats grew deafeningly loud. Each beat was like a rip of startling thunder, crashing through the sky and making the air tremble. Presently the crashes coalesced, and one continuous roar of thunder rocked the world. But the rhythm persisted—the four beats, with the third accented, still came pulsing through the atmosphere, only now against a background of thunder, and not of silence.

The light shot up, until Maskull barely knew where he was. It burned with a fiercer and stranger intensity than ever before. He completely forgot about Sullenbode. The drum beats became deafeningly loud. Each beat was like a jolt of startling thunder, crashing through the sky and making the air vibrate. Soon, the crashes merged into one continuous roar of thunder that shook the world. But the rhythm continued—the four beats, with the third accentuated, still pulsed through the atmosphere, now set against a backdrop of thunder, rather than silence.

Maskull’s heart beat wildly. His body was like a prison. He longed to throw it off, to spring up and become incorporated with the sublime universe which was beginning to unveil itself.

Maskull’s heart raced. His body felt like a cage. He yearned to break free, to leap up and merge with the magnificent universe that was starting to reveal itself.

Sullenbode suddenly enfolded him in her arms, and kissed him—passionately, again and again. He made no response; he was unaware of what she was doing. She unclasped him and, with bent head and streaming eyes, went noiselessly away. She started to go back toward the Mornstab Pass.

Sullenbode suddenly wrapped her arms around him and kissed him—passionately, over and over. He didn’t respond; he had no idea what she was doing. She let go of him and, with her head down and tears streaming down her face, quietly walked away. She began to head back toward the Mornstab Pass.

A few minutes afterward the radiance began to fade. The thunder died down. The moonlight reappeared, the stone posts and the hillside were again bright. In a short time the supernatural light had entirely vanished, but the drum taps still sounded faintly, a muffled rhythm, from behind the hill. Maskull started violently, and stared around him like a suddenly awakened sleeper.

A few minutes later, the light started to fade. The thunder quieted down. The moonlight came back, and the stone posts and the hillside were bright again. Before long, the supernatural light had completely disappeared, but the drum beats still echoed softly, a muffled rhythm, from behind the hill. Maskull jumped, startled, and looked around like someone who had just woken up.

He saw Sullenbode walking slowly away from him, a few hundred yards off. At that sight, death entered his heart. He ran after her, calling out.... She did not look around. When he had lessened the distance between them by a half, he saw her suddenly stumble and fall. She did not get up again, but lay motionless where she fell.

He saw Sullenbode walking slowly away from him, a few hundred yards ahead. At that sight, he felt a chill of dread. He ran after her, calling out.... She didn’t turn around. When he had closed the gap between them by half, he saw her suddenly trip and fall. She didn’t get up again, but lay still where she fell.

He flew toward her, and bent over her body. His worst fears were realised. Life had departed.

He rushed towards her and leaned over her body. His worst fears were confirmed. Life was gone.

Beneath its coating of mud, her face bore the vulgar, ghastly Crystalman grin, but Maskull saw nothing of it. She had never appeared so beautiful to him as at that moment.

Beneath its layer of mud, her face displayed the grotesque, horrifying Crystalman grin, but Maskull noticed none of that. She had never looked more beautiful to him than she did at that moment.


He remained beside her for a long time, on his knees. He wept—but, between his fits of weeping, he raised his head from time to time, and listened to the distant drum beats.

He stayed next to her for a long time, kneeling down. He cried—but, in between his tears, he occasionally lifted his head and listened to the distant drumbeats.

An hour passed—two hours. Teargeld was now in the south-west. Maskull lifted Sullenbode’s dead body on to his shoulders, and started to walk toward the Pass. He cared no more for Muspel. He intended to look for water in which to wash the corpse of his beloved, and earth in which to bury her.

An hour went by—two hours. Teargeld was now in the southwest. Maskull lifted Sullenbode’s lifeless body onto his shoulders and began to walk toward the Pass. He no longer cared about Muspel. He planned to find water to wash the body of his beloved and earth to bury her.

When he had reached the boulder overlooking the landslip, on which they had sat together, he lowered his burden, and, placing the dead girl on the stone, seated himself beside her for a time, gazing over toward Barey.

When he got to the boulder that overlooked the landslide where they had sat together, he set down his load, placed the lifeless girl on the stone, and sat next to her for a while, staring toward Barey.

After that, he commenced his descent of the Mornstab Pass.

After that, he started his descent down the Mornstab Pass.





Chapter 20. BAREY

The day had already dawned, but it was not yet sunrise when Maskull awoke from his miserable sleep. He sat up and yawned feebly. The air was cool and sweet. Far away down the landslip a bird was singing; the song consisted of only two notes, but it was so plaintive and heartbreaking that he scarcely knew how to endure it.

The day had already started, but it wasn't quite sunrise when Maskull woke up from his restless sleep. He sat up and yawned weakly. The air was cool and refreshing. In the distance, a bird was singing; the song had only two notes, but it was so mournful and touching that he hardly knew how to bear it.

The eastern sky was a delicate green, crossed by a long, thin band of chocolate-coloured cloud near the horizon. The atmosphere was blue-tinted, mysterious, and hazy. Neither Sarclash nor Adage was visible.

The eastern sky was a light green, cut across by a long, skinny band of brownish cloud near the horizon. The atmosphere had a blue tint, feeling mysterious and hazy. Neither Sarclash nor Adage could be seen.

The saddle of the Pass was five hundred feet above him; he had descended that distance overnight. The landslip continued downward, like a huge flying staircase, to the upper slopes of Barey, which lay perhaps fifteen hundred feet beneath. The surface of the Pass was rough, and the angle was excessively steep, though not precipitous. It was above a mile across. On each side of it, east and west, the dark walls of the ridge descended sheer. At the point where the pass sprang outward they were two thousand feet from top to bottom, but as the ridge went upward, on the one hand toward Adage, on the other toward Sarclash, they attained almost unbelievable heights. Despite the great breadth and solidity of the pass, Maskull felt as though he were suspended in midair.

The saddle of the Pass was five hundred feet above him; he had come down that distance overnight. The landslide continued downward, resembling a massive flying staircase, to the upper slopes of Barey, which were about fifteen hundred feet below. The surface of the Pass was rough, and the slope was extremely steep, though not sheer. It was over a mile wide. On either side, east and west, the dark walls of the ridge dropped straight down. At the point where the pass extended outward, they were two thousand feet from top to bottom, but as the ridge went up, one way towards Adage and the other towards Sarclash, it reached almost unbelievable heights. Despite the great width and strength of the pass, Maskull felt like he was suspended in midair.

The patch of broken, rich, brown soil observable not far away marked Sullenbode’s grave. He had interred her by the light of the moon, with a long, flat stone for a spade. A little lower down, the white steam of a hot spring was curling about in the twilight. From where he sat he was unable to see the pool into which the spring ultimately flowed, but it was in that pool that he had last night washed first of all the dead girl’s body, and then his own.

The patch of broken, rich brown soil visible not far away marked Sullenbode's grave. He had buried her by moonlight, using a long, flat stone as a shovel. A little lower down, the white steam from a hot spring twisted in the twilight. From where he sat, he couldn't see the pool where the spring eventually flowed, but it was in that pool that he had washed the dead girl's body first, and then his own, last night.

He got up, yawned again, stretched himself, and looked around him dully. For a long time he eyed the grave. The half-darkness changed by imperceptible degrees to full day; the sun was about to appear. The sky was nearly cloudless. The whole wonderful extent of the mighty ridge behind him began to emerge from the morning mist... there was a part of Sarclash, and the ice-green crest of gigantic Adage itself, which he could only take in by throwing his head right back.

He got up, yawned again, stretched, and looked around him blankly. For a long time, he stared at the grave. The dim light gradually shifted to full daylight; the sun was about to rise. The sky was almost clear. The entire amazing view of the towering ridge behind him started to appear from the morning fog... there was a part of Sarclash, along with the ice-green peak of the massive Adage itself, which he could only fully see by tilting his head all the way back.

He gazed at everything in weary apathy, like a lost soul. All his desires were gone forever; he wished to go nowhere, and to do nothing. He thought he would go to Barey.

He looked at everything with tired indifference, like a lost soul. All his desires were gone for good; he didn't want to go anywhere or do anything. He figured he would head to Barey.

He went to the warm pool, to wash the sleep out of his eyes. Sitting beside it, watching the bubbles, was Krag.

He went to the warm pool to wash the sleep from his eyes. Sitting beside it and watching the bubbles was Krag.

Maskull thought that he was dreaming. The man was clothed in a skin shirt and breeches. His face was stern, yellow, and ugly. He eyed Maskull without smiling or getting up.

Maskull thought he was dreaming. The man was wearing a leather shirt and pants. His face was serious, yellow, and unattractive. He looked at Maskull without smiling or standing up.

“Where in the devil’s name have you come from, Krag?”

“Where in the world have you come from, Krag?”

“The great point is, I am here.”

“The important thing is, I am here.”

“Where’s Nightspore?”

“Where's Nightspore?”

“Not far away.”

"Not far off."

“It seems a hundred years since I saw you. Why did you two leave me in such a damnable fashion?”

“It feels like forever since I last saw you. Why did you both leave me in such an awful way?”

“You were strong enough to get through alone.”

“You were strong enough to get through it on your own.”

“So it turned out, but how were you to know?.... Anyway, you’ve timed it well. It seems I am to die today.”

“So it happened, but how could you have known?.... Anyway, you’ve picked a good time. It looks like I’m going to die today.”

Krag scowled. “You will die this morning.”

Krag frowned. “You’re going to die this morning.”

“If I am to, I shall. But where have you heard it from?”

“If I need to, I will. But where did you hear that from?”

“You are ripe for it. You have run through the gamut. What else is there to live for?”

“You're ready for it. You've experienced everything. What else is there to live for?”

“Nothing,” said Maskull, uttering a short laugh. “I am quite ready. I have failed in everything. I only wondered how you knew.... So now you’ve come to rejoin me. Where are we going?”

“Nothing,” said Maskull with a brief laugh. “I’m completely ready. I’ve failed at everything. I was just curious how you knew.... So now you’re here to join me again. Where are we headed?”

“Through Barey.”

“Via Barey.”

“And what about Nightspore?”

“And what about Nightspore?”

Krag jumped to his feet with clumsy agility. “We won’t wait for him. He’ll be there as soon as we shall.”

Krag jumped up awkwardly but quickly. “We won’t wait for him. He’ll arrive just as soon as we do.”

“Where?”

“Where at?”

“At our destination.... Come! The sun’s rising.”

“At our destination... Come! The sun's coming up.”


As they started clambering down the pass side by side, Branchspell, huge and white, leaped fiercely into the sky. All the delicacy of the dawn vanished, and another vulgar day began. They passed some trees and plants, the leaves of which were all curled up, as if in sleep.

As they began to climb down the path next to each other, Branchspell, massive and white, sprang powerfully into the sky. All the subtlety of dawn disappeared, and another ordinary day began. They passed by some trees and plants, their leaves all curled up, as if in slumber.

Maskull pointed them out to his companion.

Maskull pointed them out to his friend.

“How is it the sunshine doesn’t open them?”

“How come the sunshine doesn’t open them?”

“Branchspell is a second night to them. Their day is Alppain.”

“Branchspell is a second night for them. Their day is Alppain.”

“How long will it be before that sun rises?”

“How long until that sun rises?”

“Some time yet.”

“Some time left.”

“Shall I live to see it, do you think?”

“Do you think I'll live to see it?”

“Do you want to?”

“Do you wanna?”

“At one time I did, but now I’m indifferent.”

“At one point I cared, but now I don't really mind.”

“Keep in that humour, and you’ll do well. Once for all, there’s nothing worth seeing on Tormance.”

“Stay in that mood, and you'll be fine. Just so you know, there's nothing worth seeing on Tormance.”

After a few minutes Maskull said, “Why did we come here, then?”

After a few minutes, Maskull said, “So why did we come here?”

“To follow Surtur.”

"To follow Surtur."

“True. But where is he?”

"True. But where is he?"

“Closer at hand than you think, perhaps.”

“Closer than you might think, maybe.”

“Do you know that he is regarded as a god here, Krag?... There is supernatural fire, too, which I have been led to believe is somehow connected with him.... Why do you keep up the mystery? Who and what is Surtur?”

“Do you know that he is seen as a god here, Krag? ... There is also supernatural fire, which I’ve been told is somehow linked to him... Why do you keep the mystery going? Who and what is Surtur?”

“Don’t disturb yourself about that. You will never know.”

“Don’t worry about that. You’ll never find out.”

“Do you know?”

"Do you know?"

“I know,” snarled Krag.

“I know,” growled Krag.

“The devil here is called Krag,” went on Maskull, peering into his face.

“The devil here is called Krag,” Maskull continued, looking closely at his face.

“As long as pleasure is worshiped, Krag will always be the devil.”

“As long as people worship pleasure, Krag will always be the devil.”

“Here we are, talking face to face, two men together.... What am I to believe of you?”

“Here we are, talking face to face, two guys together.... What am I supposed to think about you?”

“Believe your senses. The real devil is Crystalman.”

“Trust your senses. The real villain is Crystalman.”

They continued descending the landslip. The sun’s rays had grown insufferably hot. In front of them, down below in the far distance, Maskull saw water and land intermingled. It appeared that they were travelling toward a lake district.

They kept going down the landslide. The sun's rays had become unbearably hot. Ahead of them, far off in the distance, Maskull saw water and land mixed together. It looked like they were heading toward a lake area.

“What have you and Nightspore been doing during the last four days, Krag? What happened to the torpedo?”

“What have you and Nightspore been up to for the last four days, Krag? What happened to the torpedo?”

“You’re just about on the same mental level as a man who sees a brand-new palace, and asks what has become of the scaffolding.”

“You're pretty much on the same level of understanding as someone who sees a brand-new palace and wonders what happened to the scaffolding.”

“What palace have you been building, then?”

“What palace have you been creating, then?”

“We have not been idle,” said Krag. “While you have been murdering and lovemaking, we have had our work.”

“We haven't been sitting around,” said Krag. “While you’ve been out killing and making love, we’ve been busy with our own tasks.”

“And how have you been made acquainted with my actions?”

“And how did you find out about what I've been doing?”

“Oh, you’re an open book. Now you’ve got a mortal heart wound on account of a woman you knew for six hours.”

“Oh, you’re so easy to read. Now you’ve got a human heartache because of a woman you met for just six hours.”

Maskull turned pale. “Sneer away, Krag! If you lived with a woman for six hundred years and saw her die, that would never touch your leather heart. You haven’t even the feelings of an insect.”

Maskull went pale. “Go ahead and mock me, Krag! If you spent six hundred years with a woman and watched her die, it wouldn’t even faze your cold heart. You don’t even have the feelings of an insect.”

“Behold the child defending its toys!” said Krag, grinning faintly.

“Look at the child protecting its toys!” said Krag, smiling slightly.

Maskull stopped short. “What do you want with me, and why did you bring me here?”

Maskull stopped suddenly. “What do you want from me, and why did you bring me here?”

“It’s no use stopping, even for the sake of theatrical effect,” said Krag, pulling him into motion again. “The distance has got to be covered, however often we pull up.”

“It’s pointless to stop, even for dramatic effect,” said Krag, getting him moving again. “We have to cover the distance, no matter how many times we pause.”

When he touched him, Maskull felt a terrible shooting pain through his heart.

When he touched him, Maskull felt a terrible stabbing pain in his heart.

“I can’t go on regarding you as a man, Krag. You’re something more than a man—whether good or evil, I can’t say.”

“I can’t keep seeing you as just a man, Krag. You’re something more than that—whether you’re good or evil, I can’t really tell.”

Krag looked yellow and formidable. He did not reply to Maskull’s remark, but after a pause said, “So you’ve been trying to find Surtur on your own account, during the intervals between killing and fondling?”

Krag looked intimidating and angry. He didn’t respond to Maskull’s comment, but after a moment, he said, “So you’ve been looking for Surtur on your own, in between your killing and your flirting?”

“What was that drumming?” demanded Maskull.

“What was that drumming?” Maskull asked.

“You needn’t look so important. We know you had your ear to the keyhole. But you could join the assembly, the music was not playing for you, my friend.”

“You don’t need to act so important. We know you were eavesdropping. But you could join the gathering; the music wasn’t playing for you, my friend.”

Maskull smiled rather bitterly. “At all events, I listen through no more keyholes. I have finished with life. I belong to nobody and nothing any more, from this time forward.”

Maskull smiled somewhat bitterly. “Anyway, I won't be listening through any more keyholes. I'm done with life. I don't belong to anyone or anything anymore, from now on.”

“Brave words, brave words! We shall see. Perhaps Crystalman will make one more attempt on you. There is still time for one more.”

“Bold words, bold words! We’ll see. Maybe Crystalman will make one more move against you. There’s still time for another.”

“Now I don’t understand you.”

"Now I don’t get you."

“You think you are thoroughly disillusioned, don’t you? Well, that may prove to be the last and strongest illusion of all.”

“You think you’re totally disillusioned, right? Well, that might turn out to be the final and strongest illusion of all.”

The conversation ceased. They reached the foot of the landslip an hour later. Branchspell was steadily mounting the cloudless sky. It was approaching Sarclash, and it was an open question whether or not it would clear its peak. The heat was sweltering. The long, massive, saucer-shaped ridge behind them, with its terrific precipices, was glowing with bright morning colours. Adage, towering up many thousands of feet higher still, guarded the end of it like a lonely Colossus. In front of them, starting from where they stood, was a cool and enchanting wilderness of little lakes and forests. The water of the lakes was dark green; the forests were asleep, waiting for the rising of Alppain.

The conversation stopped. They arrived at the bottom of the landslide an hour later. Branchspell was steadily climbing into the clear sky. It was heading toward Sarclash, and it was uncertain whether it would clear its peak. The heat was unbearable. The long, massive, saucer-shaped ridge behind them, with its sheer cliffs, was glowing with bright morning colors. Adage, rising many thousands of feet higher, stood at the end like a solitary giant. In front of them, starting from where they stood, was a cool and enchanting wilderness of small lakes and forests. The water in the lakes was dark green; the forests were dormant, waiting for the rise of Alppain.

“Are we now in Barey?” asked Maskull.

“Are we in Barey now?” asked Maskull.

“Yes—and there is one of the natives.”

“Yes—and there’s one of the locals.”

There was an ugly glint in his eye as he spoke the words, but Maskull did not see it.

There was a nasty sparkle in his eye as he spoke, but Maskull didn't notice it.

A man was leaning in the shade against one of the first trees, apparently waiting for them to come up. He was small, dark, and beardless, and was still in early manhood. He was clothed in a dark blue, loosely flowing robe, and wore a broad-brimmed slouch hat. His face, which was not disfigured by any special organs, was pale, earnest, and grave, yet somehow remarkably pleasing.

A man was leaning in the shade against one of the first trees, seemingly waiting for them to arrive. He was small, dark, and clean-shaven, still in his early twenties. He wore a dark blue, loose-fitting robe and a wide-brimmed slouch hat. His face, which didn’t have any unusual features, was pale, serious, and sober, yet somehow surprisingly attractive.

Before a word was spoken, he warmly grasped Maskull’s hand, but even while he was in the act of doing so he threw a queer frown at Krag. The latter responded with a scowling grin.

Before a word was spoken, he warmly shook Maskull’s hand, but even while doing so, he shot a strange frown at Krag. The latter responded with a grimacing grin.

When he opened his mouth to speak, his voice was a vibrating baritone, but it was at the same time strangely womanish in its modulations and variety of tone.

When he opened his mouth to speak, his voice was a deep baritone, but it was also oddly feminine in its inflections and range of tone.

“I’ve been waiting for you here since sunrise,” he said. “Welcome to Barey, Maskull! Let’s hope you’ll forget your sorrows here, you over-tested man.”

“I’ve been waiting for you here since sunrise,” he said. “Welcome to Barey, Maskull! Let’s hope you can leave your troubles behind here, you weary man.”

Maskull stared at him, not without friendliness. “What made you expect me, and how do you know my name?”

Maskull looked at him, not unfriendly. “What made you think I’d be here, and how do you know my name?”

The stranger smiled, which made his face very handsome. “I’m Gangnet. I know most things.”

The stranger smiled, making his face look quite handsome. “I’m Gangnet. I know a lot.”

“Haven’t you a greeting for me too—Gangnet?” asked Krag, thrusting his forbidding features almost into the other’s face.

“Haven’t you got a greeting for me too—Gangnet?” asked Krag, leaning his intimidating face almost into the other’s.

“I know you, Krag. There are few places where you are welcome.”

“I know you, Krag. There are only a few places where you’re welcome.”

“And I know you, Gangnet—you man-woman.... Well, we are here together, and you must make what you can of it. We are going down to the Ocean.”

“And I know you, Gangnet—you man-woman.... Well, we are here together, and you must make what you can of it. We are going down to the Ocean.”

The smile faded from Gangnet’s face. “I can’t drive you away, Krag—but I can make you the unwelcome third.”

The smile vanished from Gangnet’s face. “I can’t push you away, Krag—but I can make you the unwanted third wheel.”

Krag threw back his head, and gave a loud, grating laugh. “That bargain suits me all right. As long as I have the substance, you may have the shadow, and much good may it do you.”

Krag threw his head back and let out a loud, harsh laugh. “That deal works for me just fine. As long as I have the real thing, you can keep the illusion, and good luck with that.”

“Now that it’s all arranged so satisfactorily,” said Maskull, with a hard smile, “permit me to say that I don’t desire any society at all at present.... You take too much for granted, Krag. You have played the false friend once already.... I presume I’m a free agent?”

“Now that everything is set up so well,” said Maskull with a cold smile, “let me say that I don’t want any company right now.... You assume too much, Krag. You’ve already acted like a false friend once.... I assume I’m a free agent?”

“To be a free man, one must have a universe of one’s own,” said Krag, with a jeering look. “What do you say, Gangnet—is this a free world?”

“To be a free person, you need to have your own universe,” said Krag, with a mocking expression. “What do you think, Gangnet—is this a free world?”

“Freedom from pain and ugliness should be every man’s privilege,” returned Gangnet tranquilly. “Maskull is quite within his rights, and if you’ll engage to leave him I’ll do the same.”

“Everyone deserves to be free from pain and ugliness,” Gangnet replied calmly. “Maskull is completely within his rights, and if you agree to leave him alone, I’ll do the same.”

“Maskull can change face as often as he likes, but he won’t get rid of me so easily. Be easy on that point, Maskull.”

“Maskull can change his appearance whenever he wants, but he won’t be able to get rid of me so easily. Just take it easy on that front, Maskull.”

“It doesn’t matter,” muttered Maskull. “Let everyone join in the procession. In a few hours I shall finally be free, anyhow, if what they say is true.”

“It doesn’t matter,” muttered Maskull. “Let everyone join the procession. In a few hours, I’ll finally be free, anyway, if what they say is true.”

“I’ll lead the way,” said Gangnet. “You don’t know this country, of course, Maskull. When we get to the flat lands some miles farther down, we shall be able to travel by water, but at present we must walk, I fear.”

“I’ll take the lead,” said Gangnet. “You’re not familiar with this country, of course, Maskull. Once we reach the flatlands a few miles ahead, we’ll be able to travel by water, but for now, I’m afraid we have to walk.”

“Yes, you fear—you fear!” broke out Krag, in a highpitched, scraping voice. “You eternal loller!”

“Yeah, you’re scared—you’re scared!” Krag exclaimed, in a high-pitched, raspy voice. “You endless slacker!”

Maskull kept looking from one to the other in amazement. There seemed to be a determined hostility between the two, which indicated an intimate previous acquaintance.

Maskull kept glancing back and forth in shock. There seemed to be a clear hostility between the two, suggesting they had a close relationship in the past.

They set off through a wood, keeping close to its border, so that for a mile or more they were within sight of the long, narrow lake that flowed beside it. The trees were low and thin; their dolm-coloured leaves were all folded. There was no underbrush—they walked on clean, brown earth, A distant waterfall sounded. They were in shade, but the air was pleasantly warm. There were no insects to irritate them. The bright lake outside looked cool and poetic.

They started walking through a forest, sticking close to the edge, so for about a mile, they could see the long, narrow lake next to it. The trees were short and sparse; their pale-colored leaves were all closed up. There was no underbrush—they walked on clean, brown soil. In the distance, a waterfall could be heard. They were in the shade, but the air felt pleasantly warm. There were no bugs to bother them. The bright lake outside looked cool and beautiful.

Gangnet pressed Maskull’s arm affectionately. “If the bringing of you from your world had fallen to me, Maskull, it is here I would have brought you, and not to the scarlet desert. Then you would have escaped the dark spots, and Tormance would have appeared beautiful to you.”

Gangnet squeezed Maskull’s arm affectionately. “If I had been the one to bring you from your world, Maskull, I would have brought you here, not to the red desert. Then you would have avoided the dark spots, and Tormance would have seemed beautiful to you.”

“And what then, Gangnet? The dark spots would have existed all the same.”

“And what then, Gangnet? The dark spots would still have been there.”

“You could have seen them afterward. It makes all the difference whether one sees darkness through the light, or brightness through the shadows.”

“You could have seen them afterward. It makes all the difference whether you see darkness through the light or brightness through the shadows.”

“A clear eye is the best. Tormance is an ugly world, and I greatly prefer to know it as it really is.”

“A clear perspective is the best. Tormance is a harsh world, and I much prefer to see it for what it truly is.”

“The devil made it ugly, not Crystalman. These are Crystalman’s thoughts, which you see around you. He is nothing but Beauty and Pleasantness. Even Krag won’t have the effrontery to deny that.”

“The devil made it ugly, not Crystalman. These are Crystalman’s thoughts, which you see around you. He is nothing but Beauty and Pleasantness. Even Krag wouldn’t have the audacity to deny that.”

“It’s very nice here,” said Krag, looking around him malignantly. “One only wants a cushion and half a dozen houris to complete it.”

“It’s really nice here,” said Krag, looking around him maliciously. “All it needs is a cushion and a few beautiful women to make it perfect.”

Maskull disengaged himself from Gangnet. “Last night, when I was struggling through the mud in the ghastly moonlight—then I thought the world beautiful.”

Maskull pulled away from Gangnet. “Last night, as I was pushing through the mud in the eerie moonlight—that's when I found the world beautiful.”

“Poor Sullenbode!” said Gangnet, sighing.

"Poor Sullenbode!" said Gangnet, sighing.

“What! You knew her?”

“What! You knew her?”

“I know her through you. By mourning for a noble woman, you show your own nobility. I think all women are noble.”

“I know her because of you. By grieving for a great woman, you demonstrate your own greatness. I believe all women are great.”

“There may be millions of noble women, but there’s only one Sullenbode.”

“There might be millions of noble women, but there’s only one Sullenbode.”

“If Sullenbode can exist,” said Gangnet, “the world cannot be a bad place.”

“If Sullenbode can exist,” said Gangnet, “then the world can’t be that terrible.”

“Change the subject.... The world’s hard and cruel, and I am thankful to be leaving it.”

“Let’s talk about something else.... The world is tough and harsh, and I’m glad to be getting away from it.”

“On one point, though, you both agree,” said Krag, smiling evilly. “Pleasure is good, and the cessation of pleasure is bad.”

“On one point, though, you both agree,” said Krag, smiling wickedly. “Pleasure is good, and the end of pleasure is bad.”

Gangnet glanced at him coldly. “We know your peculiar theories, Krag. You are very fond of them, but they are unworkable. The world could not go on being, without pleasure.”

Gangnet looked at him coldly. “We know your strange theories, Krag. You love them, but they just don’t work. The world can’t keep existing without pleasure.”

“So Gangnet thinks!” jeered Krag.

“So Gangnet thinks!” mocked Krag.

They came to the end of the wood, and found themselves overlooking a little cliff. At the foot of it, about fifty feet below, a fresh series of lakes and forests commenced. Barey appeared to be one big mountain slope, built by nature into terraces. The lake along whose border they had been travelling was not banked at the end, but overflowed to the lower level in half a dozen beautiful, threadlike falls, white and throwing off spray. The cliff was not perpendicular, and the men found it easy to negotiate.

They reached the edge of the woods and discovered a small cliff ahead of them. At the bottom, about fifty feet down, a new series of lakes and forests began. It looked like one giant mountain slope, shaped by nature into terraces. The lake they had been traveling alongside didn't have a solid bank at the end; instead, it overflowed into the lower level in several beautiful, thin waterfalls that cascaded down, sparkling and creating mist. The cliff wasn't straight up and down, so the men had no trouble climbing down it.

At the base they entered another wood. Here it was much denser, and they had nothing but trees all around them. A clear brook rippled through the heart of it; they followed its bank.

At the bottom, they entered another forest. It was much thicker here, with trees surrounding them on all sides. A clear stream flowed through the center; they followed its bank.

“It has occurred to me,” said Maskull, addressing Gangnet, “that Alppain may be my death. Is that so?”

“It just hit me,” said Maskull, looking at Gangnet, “that Alppain might be the end of me. Is that true?”

“These trees don’t fear Alppain, so why should you? Alppain is a wonderful, life-bringing sun.”

“These trees don’t fear Alppain, so why should you? Alppain is a beautiful, life-giving sun.”

“The reason I ask is—I’ve seen its afterglow, and it produced such violent sensations that a very little more would have proved too much.”

“The reason I’m asking is—I’ve seen its aftereffects, and it caused such intense feelings that a tiny bit more would have been overwhelming.”

“Because the forces were evenly balanced. When you see Alppain itself, it will reign supreme, and there will be no more struggling of wills inside you.”

“Because the forces were evenly matched. When you see Alppain itself, it will take control, and you won’t feel that inner struggle anymore.”

“And that, I may tell you beforehand, Maskull,” said Krag, grinning, “is Crystalman’s trump card.”

“And just so you know in advance, Maskull,” said Krag, grinning, “that's Crystalman's secret weapon.”

“How do you mean?”

"What do you mean?"

“You’ll see. You’ll renounce the world so eagerly that you’ll want to stay in the world merely to enjoy your sensations.”

“You’ll see. You’ll give up the world so eagerly that you’ll want to stay in it just to enjoy your feelings.”

Gangnet smiled. “Krag, you see, is hard to please. You must neither enjoy, nor renounce. What are you to do?”

Gangnet smiled. “Krag, you see, is hard to please. You must neither enjoy nor reject. What are you supposed to do?”

Maskull turned toward Krag. “It’s very odd, but I don’t understand your creed even yet. Are you recommending suicide?”

Maskull turned toward Krag. “It’s really strange, but I still don’t get your beliefs. Are you suggesting suicide?”

Krag seemed to grow sallower and more repulsive every minute. “What, because they have left off stroking you?” he exclaimed, laughing and showing his discoloured teeth.

Krag seemed to get paler and more disgusting by the minute. “What, because they’ve stopped petting you?” he shouted, laughing and revealing his stained teeth.

“Whoever you are, and whatever you want,” said Maskull, “you seem very certain of yourself.”

“Whoever you are, and whatever you want,” said Maskull, “you seem really confident.”

“Yes, you would like me to blush and stammer like a booby, wouldn’t you! That would be an excellent way of destroying lies.”

“Yes, you want me to blush and stammer like an idiot, don’t you! That would be a great way to get rid of lies.”

Gangnet glanced toward the foot of one of the trees. He stooped and picked up two or three objects that resembled eggs.

Gangnet looked down at the base of one of the trees. He bent down and picked up two or three objects that looked like eggs.

“To eat?” asked Maskull, accepting the offered gift.

“To eat?” asked Maskull, taking the offered gift.

“Yes, eat them; you must be hungry. I want none myself, and one mustn’t insult Krag by offering him a pleasure—especially such a low pleasure.”

“Yes, eat them; you must be hungry. I don’t want any myself, and you shouldn’t insult Krag by offering him something he might enjoy—especially something so trivial.”

Maskull knocked the ends off two of the eggs, and swallowed the liquid contents. They tasted rather alcoholic. Krag snatched the remaining egg out of his hand and flung it against a tree trunk, where it broke and stuck, a splash of slime.

Maskull knocked the ends off two of the eggs and swallowed the liquid inside. They had a slightly alcoholic taste. Krag grabbed the last egg from his hand and threw it against a tree trunk, where it broke and splattered, leaving a gooey mess.

“I don’t wait to be asked, Gangnet.... Say, is there a filthier sight than a smashed pleasure?”

“I don’t wait to be asked, Gangnet.... Is there a dirtier sight than a ruined pleasure?”

Gangnet did not reply, but took Maskull’s arm.

Gangnet didn't say anything but took Maskull's arm.

After they had alternately walked through forests and descended cliffs and slopes for upward of two hours, the landscape altered. A steep mountainside commenced and continued for at least a couple of miles, during which space the land must have dropped nearly four thousand feet, at a practically uniform gradient. Maskull had seen nothing like this immense slide of country anywhere. The hill slope carried an enormous forest on its back. This forest, however, was different from those they had hitherto passed through. The leaves of the trees were curled in sleep, but the boughs were so close and numerous that, but for the fact that they were translucent, the rays of the sun would have been completely intercepted. As it was, the whole forest was flooded with light, and this light, being tinged with the colour of the branches, was a soft and lovely rose. So gay, feminine, and dawnlike was the illumination, that Maskull’s spirits immediately started to rise, although he did not wish it.

After they had taken turns walking through forests and climbing down cliffs and slopes for over two hours, the scenery changed. A steep mountainside began and stretched for at least a couple of miles, during which the land must have dropped nearly four thousand feet at a nearly consistent angle. Maskull had never seen such a vast decline anywhere else. The hill's slope was covered by a massive forest. However, this forest was different from the ones they had passed before. The leaves of the trees were curled up as if in sleep, but the branches were so close and numerous that, if they weren't translucent, the sunlight would have been completely blocked. As it was, the entire forest was bathed in light, and this light, tinged with the color of the branches, was a soft and beautiful pink. The illumination was so cheerful, feminine, and reminiscent of dawn that Maskull’s spirits began to lift, even though he didn’t want them to.

He checked himself, sighed, and grew pensive.

He paused, let out a sigh, and became thoughtful.

“What a place for languishing eyes and necks of ivory, Maskull!” rasped Krag mockingly. “Why isn’t Sullenbode here?”

“What a place for tired eyes and necks of ivory, Maskull!” rasped Krag mockingly. “Why isn’t Sullenbode here?”

Maskull gripped him roughly and flung him against the nearest tree. Krag recovered himself, and burst into a roaring laugh, seeming not a whit discomposed.

Maskull grabbed him forcefully and threw him against the nearest tree. Krag regained his composure and broke into a loud laugh, appearing completely unfazed.

“Still what I said—was it true or untrue?”

“Still, what I said—was it true or not?”

Maskull gazed at him sternly. “You seem to regard yourself as a necessary evil. I’m under no obligation to go on with you any farther. I think we had better part.”

Maskull looked at him seriously. “You act like you’re a necessary evil. I’m not obligated to continue with you any longer. I think we should separate.”

Krag turned to Gangnet with an air of grotesque mock earnestness.

Krag turned to Gangnet with a dramatic and exaggerated seriousness.

“What do you say—do we part when Maskull pleases, or when I please?”

“What do you think—do we separate whenever Maskull wants, or when I want?”

“Keep your temper, Maskull,” said Gangnet, showing Krag his back. “I know the man better than you do. Now that he has fastened onto you there’s only one way of making him lose his hold, by ignoring him. Despise him—say nothing to him, don’t answer his questions. If you refuse to recognise his existence, he is as good as not here.”

“Stay calm, Maskull,” Gangnet said, turning his back to Krag. “I know him better than you do. Now that he’s latched onto you, the only way to make him let go is to ignore him. Treat him with disdain—don't say anything to him, don’t answer his questions. If you act like he doesn't exist, it's like he’s not even here.”

“I’m beginning to be tired of it all,” said Maskull. “It seems as if I shall add one more to my murders, before I have finished.”

“I’m starting to get tired of it all,” said Maskull. “It feels like I’ll end up adding one more to my list of murders before I’m done.”

“I smell murder in the air,” exclaimed Krag, pretending to sniff. “But whose?”

“I can smell murder in the air,” Krag exclaimed, pretending to sniff. “But whose?”

“Do as I say, Maskull. To bandy words with him is to throw oil on fire.”

“Do what I say, Maskull. Arguing with him is just making things worse.”

“I’ll say no more to anyone.... When do we get out of this accursed forest?”

“I won't say anything else to anyone... When do we get out of this cursed forest?”

“It’s some way yet, but when we’re once out we can take to the water, and you will be able to rest, and think.”

“It’s still a bit of a journey, but once we’re out, we can get on the water, and you’ll be able to relax and think.”

“And brood comfortably over your sufferings,” added Krag.

“And think comfortably about your struggles,” added Krag.

None of the three men said anything more until they emerged into the open day. The slope of the forest was so steep that they were forced to run, rather than walk, and this would have prevented any conversation, even if they had otherwise felt inclined toward it. In less than half an hour they were through. A flat, open landscape lay stretched in front of them as far as they could see.

None of the three men spoke again until they stepped into the daylight. The slope of the forest was so steep that they had to run instead of walk, which would have made conversation impossible anyway, even if they had wanted to talk. In under half an hour, they were out. A flat, open landscape extended in front of them as far as they could see.

Three parts of this country consisted of smooth water. It was a succession of large, low-shored lakes, divided by narrow strips of tree-covered land. The lake immediately before them had its small end to the forest. It was there about a third of a mile wide. The water at the sides and end was shallow, and choked with dolm-colored rushes; but in the middle, beginning a few yards from the shore, there was a perceptible current away from them. In view of this current, it was difficult to decide whether it was a lake or a river. Some little floating islands were in the shallows.

Three parts of this country were made up of calm water. It was a series of large, low-shore lakes, separated by narrow stretches of wooded land. The lake directly in front of them had its smaller end toward the forest. It was about a third of a mile wide at that point. The water along the edges and at the end was shallow and filled with dull-colored reeds, but in the center, starting a few yards from the shore, there was a noticeable current flowing away from them. Considering this current, it was hard to tell if it was a lake or a river. A few small floating islands bobbed in the shallows.

“Is it here that we take to the water?” inquired Maskull.

“Is this where we get into the water?” asked Maskull.

“Yes, here,” answered Gangnet.

“Yeah, here,” replied Gangnet.

“But how?”

"But how?"

“One of those islands will serve. It only needs to move it into the stream.”

“One of those islands will work. It just needs to be moved into the stream.”

Maskull frowned. “Where will it carry us to?”

Maskull frowned. “Where will it take us?”

“Come, get on, get on!” said Krag, laughing uncouthly. “The morning’s wearing away, and you have to die before noon. We are going to the Ocean.”

“Come on, get on, let’s go!” said Krag, laughing awkwardly. “The morning's slipping away, and you need to die before noon. We're heading to the Ocean.”

“If you are omniscient, Krag, what is my death to be?”

“If you know everything, Krag, how am I going to die?”

“Gangnet will murder you.”

“Gangnet will kill you.”

“You lie!” said Gangnet. “I wish Maskull nothing but good.”

“You're lying!” said Gangnet. “I only want the best for Maskull.”

“At all events, he will be the cause of your death. But what does it matter? The great point is you are quitting this futile world.... Well, Gangnet, I see you’re as slack as ever. I suppose I must do the work.”

“At any rate, he will be the reason for your death. But who cares? The important thing is you’re leaving this pointless world.... Well, Gangnet, I see you’re as lazy as ever. I guess I’ll have to do the work.”

He jumped into the lake and began to run through the shallow water, splashing it about. When he came to the nearest island, the water was up to his thighs. The island was lozenge-shaped, and about fifteen feet from end to end. It was composed of a sort of light brown peat; there was no form of living vegetation on its surface. Krag went behind it, and started shoving it toward the current, apparently without having unduly to exert himself. When it was within the influence of the stream the others waded out to him, and all three climbed on.

He jumped into the lake and started running through the shallow water, splashing everywhere. When he reached the nearest island, the water was up to his thighs. The island was shaped like a diamond and about fifteen feet long. It was made of some kind of light brown peat, and there were no plants on its surface. Krag went behind it and began pushing it towards the current, seemingly without much effort. Once it was caught in the stream, the others waded out to him, and all three climbed on.

The voyage began. The current was not travelling at more than two miles an hour. The sun glared down on their heads mercilessly, and there was no shade or prospect of shade. Maskull sat down near the edge, and periodically splashed water over his head. Gangnet sat on his haunches next to him. Krag paced up and down with short, quick steps, like an animal in a cage. The lake widened out more and more, and the width of the stream increased in proportion, until they seemed to themselves to be floating on the bosom of some broad, flowing estuary.

The journey began. The current was moving at no more than two miles an hour. The sun beat down on them relentlessly, and there was no shade or hope of finding any. Maskull sat near the edge and occasionally splashed water on his head. Gangnet squatted down next to him. Krag paced back and forth with short, quick steps, like a caged animal. The lake widened more and more, and the stream's width increased accordingly, until they felt like they were drifting on the surface of a vast, flowing estuary.

Krag suddenly bent over and snatched off Gangnet’s hat, crushing it together in his hairy fist and throwing it far out into the stream.

Krag suddenly bent down and grabbed Gangnet's hat, crumpling it in his hairy fist and tossing it far out into the stream.

“Why should you disguise yourself like a woman?” he asked with a harsh guffaw—“Show Maskull your face. Perhaps he has seen it somewhere.”

“Why are you pretending to be a woman?” he asked with a loud laugh—“Show Maskull your face. Maybe he’s seen it before.”

Gangnet did remind Maskull of someone, but he could not say of whom. His dark hair curled down to his neck, his brow was wide, lofty, and noble, and there was an air of serious sweetness about the whole man that was strangely appealing to the feelings.

Gangnet did remind Maskull of someone, but he couldn’t quite place who it was. His dark hair curled down to his neck, his brow was wide, high, and noble, and there was a serious sweetness about him that was oddly appealing to the emotions.

“Let Maskull judge,” he said with proud composure, “whether I have anything to be ashamed of.”

“Let Maskull decide,” he said confidently, “if there's anything I should be ashamed of.”

“There can be nothing but magnificent thoughts in that head,” muttered Maskull, staring hard at him.

“There can be nothing but brilliant thoughts in that head,” muttered Maskull, staring intently at him.

“A capital valuation. Gangnet is the king of poets. But what happens when poets try to carry through practical enterprises?”

“A capital valuation. Gangnet is the king of poets. But what happens when poets attempt to engage in practical ventures?”

“What enterprises?” asked Maskull, in astonishment.

“What businesses?” asked Maskull, in surprise.

“What have you got on hand, Gangnet? Tell Maskull.”

“What do you have available, Gangnet? Tell Maskull.”

“There are two forms of practical activity,” replied Gangnet calmly. “One may either build up, or destroy.”

“There are two kinds of practical activities,” Gangnet replied calmly. “You can either create or destroy.”

“No, there’s a third species. One may steal—and not even know one is stealing. One may take the purse and leave the money.”

“No, there’s a third kind. Someone might steal—and not even realize they’re stealing. They might take the purse and leave the cash.”

Maskull raised his eyebrows. “Where have you two met before?”

Maskull raised his eyebrows. “Where have you both met before?”

“I’m paying Gangnet a visit today, Maskull, but once upon a time Gangnet paid me a visit.”

“I’m visiting Gangnet today, Maskull, but there was a time when Gangnet visited me.”

“Where?”

“Where at?”

“In my home—whatever that is. Gangnet is a common thief.”

“In my home—whatever that means. Gangnet is just a common thief.”

“You are speaking in riddles, and I don’t understand you. I don’t know either of you, but it’s clear that if Gangnet is a poet, you’re a buffoon. Must you go on talking? I want to be quiet.”

“You're speaking in riddles, and I don’t get what you mean. I don’t know either of you, but it’s obvious that if Gangnet is a poet, then you’re a clown. Do you really have to keep talking? I just want some peace and quiet.”

Krag laughed, but said no more. Presently he lay down at full length, with his face to the sun, and in a few minutes was fast asleep, and snoring disagreeably. Maskull kept glancing over at his yellow, repulsive face with strong disfavour.

Krag laughed but said nothing more. Soon, he lay down flat on his stomach, facing the sun, and within a few minutes, he was sound asleep, snoring obnoxiously. Maskull kept glancing over at his yellow, unpleasant face with strong disapproval.

Two hours passed. The land on either side was more than a mile distant. In front of them there was no land at all. Behind them, the Lichstorm Mountains were blotted out from view by a haze that had gathered together. The sky ahead, just above the horizon, began to be of a strange colour. It was an intense jale-blue. The whole northern atmosphere was stained with ulfire.

Two hours went by. The land on either side was over a mile away. In front of them, there was no land at all. Behind them, the Lichstorm Mountains were hidden from view by a haze that had formed. The sky ahead, just above the horizon, started to turn a strange color. It was a deep jale-blue. The entire northern sky was tinged with ulfire.

Maskull’s mind grew disturbed. “Alppain is rising, Gangnet.”

Maskull’s mind became troubled. “Alppain is on the rise, Gangnet.”

Gangnet smiled wistfully. “It begins to trouble you?”

Gangnet smiled with a hint of nostalgia. "Are you starting to feel uneasy about it?"

“It is so solemn—tragical, almost—yet it recalls me to Earth. Life was no longer important—but this is important.”

“It feels so serious—almost tragic—yet it brings me back to reality. Life didn’t seem important anymore—but this is important.”

“Daylight is night to this other daylight. Within half an hour you will be like a man who has stepped from a dark forest into the open day. Then you will ask yourself how you could have been blind.”

“Daylight feels like night compared to this other daylight. In just half an hour, you’ll be like someone who has walked out of a dark forest into bright sunlight. Then you’ll wonder how you were ever so blind.”

The two men went on watching the blue sunrise. The entire sky in the north, halfway up to the zenith, was streaked with extraordinary colours, among which jale and dolm predominated. Just as the principal character of an ordinary dawn is mystery, the outstanding character of this dawn was wildness. It did not baffle the understanding, but the heart. Maskull felt no inarticulate craving to seize and perpetuate the sunrise, and make it his own. Instead of that, it agitated and tormented him, like the opening bars of a supernatural symphony.

The two men continued to watch the blue sunrise. The entire northern sky, reaching halfway to the zenith, was filled with amazing colors, with jale and dolm being the most prominent. Just as the main feature of a typical dawn is mystery, the standout quality of this dawn was wildness. It didn’t confuse the mind, but rather stirred the heart. Maskull felt no unexplainable desire to grasp and hold onto the sunrise to claim it as his own. Instead, it stirred and troubled him, like the opening notes of a supernatural symphony.

When he looked back to the south, Branchspell’s day had lost its glare, and he could gaze at the immense white sun without flinching. He instinctively turned to the north again, as one turns from darkness to light.

When he looked back to the south, Branchspell’s day had lost its brightness, and he could stare at the huge white sun without blinking. He instinctively turned to the north again, like one turns from darkness to light.

“If those were Crystalman’s thoughts that you showed me before, Gangnet, these must be his feelings. I mean it literally. What I am feeling now, he must have felt before me.”

“If those were Crystalman’s thoughts that you showed me before, Gangnet, these must be his feelings. I mean it literally. What I’m feeling now, he must have felt before me.”

“He is all feeling, Maskull—don’t you understand that?”

“He is all feeling, Maskull—don’t you get that?”

Maskull was feeding greedily on the spectacle before him; he did not reply. His face was set like a rock, but his eyes were dim with the beginning of tears. The sky blazed deeper and deeper; it was obvious that Alppain was about to lift itself above the sea. The island had by this time floated past the mouth of the estuary. On three sides they were surrounded by water. The haze crept up behind them and shut out all sight of land. Krag was still sleeping—an ugly, wrinkled monstrosity.

Maskull was eagerly taking in the scene in front of him; he didn’t respond. His expression was unyielding, but his eyes were glossy with the onset of tears. The sky intensified in color; it was clear that Alppain was about to rise above the ocean. By this point, the island had drifted beyond the mouth of the estuary. They were encircled by water on three sides. The fog crept up behind them, blocking any view of land. Krag was still asleep—an unsightly, wrinkled creature.

Maskull looked over the side at the flowing water. It had lost its dark green colour, and was now of a perfect crystal transparency.

Maskull looked over the edge at the flowing water. It had lost its dark green color and was now completely crystal clear.

“Are we already on the Ocean, Gangnet?”

“Are we already at sea, Gangnet?”

“Yes.”

“Yes.”

“Then nothing remains except my death.”

“Then all that's left is my death.”

“Don’t think of death, but life.”

“Don’t think about death, but about life.”

“It’s growing brighter—at the same time, more sombre. Krag seems to be fading away....”

“It’s getting brighter—yet at the same time, more serious. Krag seems to be disappearing....”

“There is Alppain!” said Gangnet, touching his arm.

“There’s Alppain!” said Gangnet, touching his arm.

The deep, glowing disk of the blue sun peeped above the sea. Maskull was struck to silence. He was hardly so much looking, as feeling. His emotions were unutterable. His soul seemed too strong for his body. The great blue orb rose rapidly out of the water, like an awful eye watching him.... it shot above the sea with a bound, and Alppain’s day commenced.

The bright, glowing disk of the blue sun peeked over the ocean. Maskull was left speechless. He wasn't just looking; he was feeling. His emotions were beyond words. His soul felt too powerful for his body. The massive blue orb quickly rose out of the water, like a terrifying eye observing him.... it leaped into the sky, and Alppain’s day began.

“What do you feel?” Gangnet still held his arm.

“What do you feel?” Gangnet still held his arm.

“I have set myself against the Infinite,” muttered Maskull.

“I've put myself up against the Infinite,” mumbled Maskull.

Suddenly his chaos of passions sprang together, and a wonderful idea swept through his whole being, accompanied by the intensest joy.

Suddenly, his whirlwind of emotions came together, and an amazing idea rushed through him, filled with overwhelming joy.

“Why, Gangnet—I am nothing.”

"Why, Gangnet—I am nothing."

“No, you are nothing.”

"No, you're nothing."

The mist closed in all around them. Nothing was visible except the two suns, and a few feet of sea. The shadows of the three men cast by Alppain were not black, but were composed of white daylight.

The mist surrounded them completely. They could only see the two suns and a few feet of water. The shadows of the three men cast by Alppain weren’t black; they were made of white daylight.

“Then nothing can hurt me,” said Maskull with a peculiar smile.

“Then nothing can hurt me,” Maskull said with a strange smile.

Gangnet smiled too. “How could it?”

Gangnet smiled as well. “How could it?”

“I have lost my will; I feel as if some foul tumour had been scraped away, leaving me clean and free.”

“I've lost my will; it feels like some nasty growth has been removed, leaving me clean and free.”

“Do you now understand life, Maskull?”

“Do you understand life now, Maskull?”

Gangnet’s face was transfigured with an extraordinary spiritual beauty; he looked as if he had descended from heaven.

Gangnet's face was transformed with an extraordinary spiritual beauty; he looked like he had come down from heaven.

“I understand nothing, except that I have no self any more. But this is life.”

“I understand nothing, except that I don’t have a self anymore. But this is life.”

“Is Gangnet expatiating on his famous blue sun?” said a jeering voice above them. Looking up, they saw that Krag had got to his feet.

“Is Gangnet going on and on about his famous blue sun?” said a mocking voice above them. Looking up, they saw that Krag was standing.

They both rose. At the same moment the gathering mist began to obscure Alppain’s disk, changing it from blue to a vivid jale.

They both got up. At the same moment, the gathering mist started to obscure Alppain’s disk, changing it from blue to a bright yellow.

“What do you want with us, Krag?” asked Maskull with simple composure.

“What do you want with us, Krag?” Maskull asked calmly.

Krag looked at him strangely for a few seconds. The water lapped around them.

Krag glanced at him oddly for a few seconds. The water splashed around them.

“Don’t you comprehend, Maskull, that your death has arrived?”

“Don’t you get it, Maskull, that your time has come?”

Maskull made no response. Krag rested an arm lightly on his shoulder, and suddenly he felt sick and faint. He sank to the ground, near the edge of the island raft. His heart was thumping heavily and queerly; its beating reminded him of the drum taps. He gazed languidly at the rippling water, and it seemed to him as if he could see right through it... away, away down... to a strange fire....

Maskull didn't say anything. Krag placed an arm gently on his shoulder, and suddenly he felt nauseous and lightheaded. He collapsed on the ground near the edge of the island raft. His heart was pounding heavily and strangely; the rhythm reminded him of drumbeats. He stared drowsily at the shimmering water, and it felt like he could see straight through it... down, down... to a mysterious fire....

The water disappeared. The two suns were extinguished. The island was transformed into a cloud, and Maskull—alone on it—was floating through the atmosphere.... Down below, it was all fire—the fire of Muspel. The light mounted higher and higher, until it filled the whole world....

The water vanished. The two suns went out. The island turned into a cloud, and Maskull—alone on it—was floating through the air.... Below, everything was fire—the fire of Muspel. The light rose higher and higher, until it lit up the entire world....

He floated toward an immense perpendicular cliff of black rock, without top or bottom. Halfway up it Krag, suspended in midair, was dealing terrific blows at a blood-red spot with a huge hammer. The rhythmical, clanging sounds were hideous.

He drifted toward a massive vertical cliff of black rock, with no visible top or bottom. Halfway up, Krag, hovering in midair, was striking a blood-red spot with a giant hammer. The rhythmic clanging sounds were terrible.

Presently Maskull made out that these sounds were the familiar drum beats. “What are you doing, Krag?” he asked.

Presently, Maskull realized that these sounds were the familiar drumbeats. “What are you doing, Krag?” he asked.

Krag suspended his work, and turned around.

Krag paused his work and turned around.

“Beating on your heart, Maskull,” was his grinning response.

“Beating on your heart, Maskull,” was his grinning reply.


The cliff and Krag vanished. Maskull saw Gangnet struggling in the air—but it was not Gangnet—it was Crystalman. He seemed to be trying to escape from the Muspel-fire, which kept surrounding and licking him, whichever way he turned. He was screaming.... The fire caught him. He shrieked horribly. Maskull caught one glimpse of a vulgar, slobbering face—and then that too disappeared.

The cliff and Krag disappeared. Maskull saw Gangnet struggling in the air—but it wasn't Gangnet—it was Crystalman. He seemed to be trying to escape from the Muspel-fire, which kept surrounding and licking at him no matter which way he turned. He was screaming... The fire engulfed him. He shrieked in agony. Maskull caught a glimpse of a grotesque, slobbering face—and then that too vanished.


He opened his eyes. The floating island was still faintly illuminated by Alppain. Krag was standing by his side, but Gangnet was no longer there.

He opened his eyes. The floating island was still dimly lit by Alppain. Krag was standing next to him, but Gangnet was gone.

“What is this Ocean called?” asked Maskull, bringing out the words with difficulty.

“What is this ocean called?” asked Maskull, struggling to get the words out.

“Surtur’s Ocean.”

“Surtur's Ocean.”

Maskull nodded, and kept quiet for some time. He rested his face on his arm. “Where’s Nightspore?” he asked suddenly.

Maskull nodded and stayed silent for a while. He rested his face on his arm. “Where’s Nightspore?” he suddenly asked.

Krag bent over him with a grave expression. “You are Nightspore.”

Krag leaned over him with a serious look. "You're Nightspore."

The dying man closed his eyes, and smiled.

The dying man shut his eyes and smiled.

Opening them again, a few moments later, with an effort, he murmured, “Who are you?”

Opening them again a few moments later with some effort, he whispered, “Who are you?”

Krag maintained a gloomy silence.

Krag kept a gloomy silence.

Shortly afterward a frightful pang passed through Maskull’s heart, and he died immediately.

Shortly after, a terrible pain shot through Maskull’s heart, and he died instantly.

Krag turned his head around. “The night is really past at last, Nightspore.... The day is here.”

Krag turned his head. “The night is finally over, Nightspore.... The day has arrived.”

Nightspore gazed long and earnestly at Maskull’s body. “Why was all this necessary?”

Nightspore looked intently at Maskull’s body. “Why did all this have to happen?”

“Ask Crystalman,” replied Krag sternly. “His world is no joke. He has a strong clutch—but I have a stronger... Maskull was his, but Nightspore is mine.”

“Ask Crystalman,” Krag replied firmly. “His world is no joke. He has a strong grip—but mine is stronger... Maskull belonged to him, but Nightspore is mine.”





Chapter 21. MUSPEL

The fog thickened so that the two suns wholly disappeared, and all grew as black as night. Nightspore could no longer see his companion. The water lapped gently against the side of the island raft.

The fog got so thick that the two suns completely vanished, and everything turned as dark as night. Nightspore could no longer see his friend. The water softly splashed against the edge of the island raft.

“You say the night is past,” said Nightspore. “But the night is still here. Am I dead, or alive?”

“You say the night is over,” said Nightspore. “But the night is still here. Am I dead or alive?”

“You are still in Crystalman’s world, but you belong to it no more. We are approaching Muspel.”

“You're still in Crystalman's world, but you don't belong to it anymore. We're getting closer to Muspel.”

Nightspore felt a strong, silent throbbing of the air—a rhythmical pulsation, in four-four time. “There is the drumming,” he exclaimed.

Nightspore felt a strong, silent thrum in the air—a rhythmic pulse, in four-four time. “There’s the drumming,” he said.

“Do you understand it, or have you forgotten?”

“Do you get it, or have you forgotten?”

“I half understand it, but I’m all confused.”

“I kinda get it, but I’m really confused.”

“It’s evident Crystalman has dug his claws into you pretty deeply,” said Krag. “The sound comes from Muspel, but the rhythm is caused by its travelling through Crystalman’s atmosphere. His nature is rhythm as he loves to call it—or dull, deadly repetition, as I name it.”

“It’s clear that Crystalman has really latched onto you,” said Krag. “The sound originates from Muspel, but the rhythm is affected by it moving through Crystalman’s atmosphere. He likes to call it rhythm, but I prefer to call it dull, deadly repetition.”

“I remember,” said Nightspore, biting his nails in the dark.

“I remember,” said Nightspore, biting his nails in the dark.

The throbbing became audible; it now sounded like a distant drum. A small patch of strange light in the far distance, straight ahead of them, began faintly to illuminate the floating island and the glassy sea around it.

The throbbing became noticeable; it now sounded like a distant drum. A small patch of unusual light in the far distance, directly in front of them, started to faintly light up the floating island and the glassy sea surrounding it.

“Do all men escape from that ghastly world, or only I, and a few like me?” asked Nightspore.

“Do all guys get away from that terrifying world, or just me and a few others like me?” asked Nightspore.

“If all escaped, I shouldn’t sweat, my friend... There’s hard work, and anguish, and the risk of total death, waiting for us yonder.”

“If everyone got away, I wouldn’t worry, my friend... There’s tough work, pain, and the risk of complete failure waiting for us over there.”

Nightspore’s heart sank. “Have I not yet finished, then?”

Nightspore felt a heavy weight in his chest. “Haven’t I finished yet, then?”

“If you wish it. You have got through. But will you wish it?”

“If you want it. You’ve made it. But will you really want it?”

The drumming grew loud and painful. The light resolved itself into a tiny oblong of mysterious brightness in a huge wall of night. Krag’s grim and rocklike features were revealed.

The drumming got loud and intense. The light formed a small rectangle of strange brightness against a vast wall of darkness. Krag's harsh, stone-like face was shown clearly.

“I can’t face rebirth,” said Nightspore. “The horror of death is nothing to it.”

“I can’t handle rebirth,” said Nightspore. “The terror of death is nothing compared to it.”

“You will choose.”

"You're going to choose."

“I can do nothing. Crystalman is too powerful. I barely escaped with my own soul.”

“I can’t do anything. Crystalman is too strong. I barely got away with my own soul.”

“You are still stupid with Earth fumes, and see nothing straight,” said Krag.

“You're still dazed by Earth fumes and can't see things clearly,” said Krag.

Nightspore made no reply, but seemed to be trying to recall something. The water around them was so still, colourless, and transparent, that they scarcely seemed to be borne up by liquid matter at all. Maskull’s corpse had disappeared.

Nightspore said nothing, but appeared to be trying to remember something. The water around them was incredibly calm, colorless, and clear, making it seem like they were hardly floating on any liquid at all. Maskull’s body was gone.

The drumming was now like the clanging of iron. The oblong patch of light grew much bigger; it burned, fierce and wild. The darkness above, below, and on either side of it, began to shape itself into the semblance of a huge, black wall, without bounds.

The drumming sounded like metal clashing. The rectangular patch of light got much bigger; it blazed, fierce and untamed. The darkness above, below, and on either side started to take on the form of a massive, black wall, endlessly tall and wide.

“Is that really a wall we are coming to?”

“Is that really a wall we’re approaching?”

“You will soon find out. What you see is Muspel, and that light is the gate you have to enter.”

“You'll find out soon. What you're looking at is Muspel, and that light is the gate you need to go through.”

Nightspore’s heart beat wildly.

Nightspore’s heart raced.

“Shall I remember?” he muttered.

“Should I remember?” he muttered.

“Yes, you’ll remember.”

“Yeah, you’ll remember.”

“Accompany me, Krag, or I shall be lost.”

“Come with me, Krag, or I’ll be lost.”

“There is nothing for me to do in there. I shall wait outside for you.”

“There’s nothing for me to do in there. I’ll wait outside for you.”

“You are returning to the struggle?” demanded Nightspore, gnawing his fingertips.

“You're going back to the fight?” asked Nightspore, biting his nails.

“Yes.”

“Yeah.”

“I dare not.”

"I'm not going to."

The thunderous clangor of the rhythmical beats struck on his head like actual blows. The light glared so vividly that he was no longer able to look at it. It had the startling irregularity of continuous lightning, but it possessed this further peculiarity—that it seemed somehow to give out not actual light, but emotion, seen as light. They continued to approach the wall of darkness, straight toward the door. The glasslike water flowed right against it, its surface reaching up almost to the threshold.

The loud clanging of the rhythmic beats hit his head like real blows. The light shone so brightly that he couldn't look at it anymore. It had the shocking unpredictability of constant lightning, but it had this strange twist—it seemed to emit not just light, but emotions that looked like light. They kept moving toward the wall of darkness, heading straight for the door. The glassy water lapped against it, its surface nearly touching the threshold.

They could not speak any more; the noise was too deafening.

They couldn't talk anymore; the noise was too loud.

In a few minutes they were before the gateway. Nightspore turned his back and hid his eyes in his two hands, but even then he was blinded by the light. So passionate were his feelings that his body seemed to enlarge itself. At every frightful beat of sound, he quivered violently.

In just a few minutes, they stood in front of the gate. Nightspore turned away and covered his eyes with his hands, but even then, the light blinded him. His emotions were so intense that it felt like his body was expanding. With every terrifying noise, he shook violently.

The entrance was doorless. Krag jumped onto the rocky platform and pulled Nightspore after him.

The entrance had no door. Krag jumped onto the rocky platform and pulled Nightspore up with him.

Once through the gateway, the light vanished. The rhythmical sound—blows totally ceased. Nightspore dropped his hands.... All was dark and quiet as an opened tomb. But the air was filled with grim, burning passion, which was to light and sound what light itself is to opaque colour.

Once through the gateway, the light disappeared. The rhythmic sound—blows completely stopped. Nightspore lowered his hands.... Everything was dark and silent like an opened tomb. But the air was charged with a harsh, burning intensity, which was to light and sound what light is to opaque color.

Nightspore pressed his hand to his heart. “I don’t know if I can endure it,” he said, looking toward Krag. He felt his person far more vividly and distinctly than if he had been able to see him.

Nightspore pressed his hand to his heart. “I don’t know if I can take it,” he said, looking toward Krag. He felt his presence much more vividly and clearly than if he had been able to see him.

“Go in, and lose no time, Nightspore.... Time here is more precious than on earth. We can’t squander the minutes. There are terrible and tragic affairs to attend to, which won’t wait for us... Go in at once. Stop for nothing.”

“Go in, and don’t waste any time, Nightspore... Time here is more valuable than on Earth. We can’t waste a minute. There are serious and urgent matters to deal with that won’t wait for us... Go in right away. Don’t stop for anything.”

“Where shall I go to?” muttered Nightspore. “I have forgotten everything.”

“Where should I go?” mumbled Nightspore. “I can’t remember anything.”

“Enter, enter! There is only one way. You can’t mistake it.”

“Come in, come in! There’s only one way. You can’t miss it.”

“Why do you bid me go in, if I am to come out again?”

“Why do you tell me to go in if I'm just going to come out again?”

“To have your wounds healed.”

“To get your wounds healed.”

Almost before the words had left his mouth, Krag sprang back on to the island raft. Nightspore involuntarily started after him, but at once recovered himself and remained standing where he was. Krag was completely invisible; everything outside was black night.

Almost before the words had left his mouth, Krag jumped back onto the island raft. Nightspore instinctively started after him but quickly regained his composure and stayed put. Krag was completely hidden; everything outside was pitch black.

The moment he had gone, a feeling shot up in Nightspore’s heart like a thousand trumpets.

The moment he left, a feeling surged in Nightspore’s heart like a thousand trumpets.


Straight in front of him, almost at his feet, was the lower end of a steep, narrow, circular flight of stone steps. There was no other way forward.

Straight in front of him, almost at his feet, was the lower end of a steep, narrow, circular flight of stone steps. There was no other way forward.

He put his foot on the bottom stair, at the same time peering aloft. He saw nothing, yet as he proceeded upward every inch of the way was perceptible to his inner feelings. The staircase was cold, dismal, and deserted, but it seemed to him, in his exaltation of soul, like a ladder to heaven.

He placed his foot on the bottom step while looking up. He didn't see anything, but as he climbed higher, he was acutely aware of every part of the journey. The staircase felt cold, grim, and empty, yet in his heightened spirit, it felt like a ladder to heaven.

After he had mounted a dozen steps or so, he paused to take breath. Each step was increasingly difficult to ascend; he felt as though he were carrying a heavy man on his shoulders. It struck a familiar chord in his mind. He went on and, ten stairs higher up, came to a window set in a high embrasure.

After climbing about a dozen steps, he stopped to catch his breath. Each step became harder to climb; it felt like he was carrying a heavy man on his back. It resonated with him. He continued on, and ten steps later, he reached a window in a high recess.

On to this he clambered, and looked through. The window was of a sort of glass, but he could see nothing. Coming to him, however, from the world outside, a disturbance of the atmosphere struck his senses, causing his blood to run cold. At one moment it resembled a low, mocking, vulgar laugh, travelling from the ends of the earth; at the next it was like a rhythmical vibration of the air—the silent, continuous throbbing of some mighty engine. The two sensations were identical, yet different. They seemed to be related in the same manner as soul and body. After feeling them for a long time, Nightspore got down from the embrasure, and continued his ascent, having meanwhile grown very serious.

He climbed onto this and looked through. The window was made of some kind of glass, but he couldn’t see anything. However, a disturbance from the outside world hit his senses, making his blood run cold. For a moment, it sounded like a low, mocking, crude laugh echoing from afar; then it was like a rhythmic vibration in the air—an ongoing, silent throbbing of some massive engine. The two feelings were the same, yet different. They seemed connected like soul and body. After experiencing them for a long time, Nightspore climbed down from the ledge and continued his ascent, having grown quite serious in the meantime.

The climbing became still more laborious, and he was forced to stop at every third or fourth step, to rest his muscles and regain breath. When he had mounted another twenty stairs in this way, he came to a second window. Again he saw nothing. The laughing disturbance of the air, too, had ceased; but the atmospheric throb was now twice as distinct as before, and its rhythm had become double. There were two separate pulses; one was in the time of a march, the other in the time of a waltz. The first was bitter and petrifying to feel, but the second was gay, enervating, and horrible.

The climb became even more exhausting, and he had to stop every third or fourth step to rest his muscles and catch his breath. After making it up another twenty stairs this way, he reached a second window. Once again, he saw nothing. The playful disturbance in the air had stopped; however, the atmospheric pulse was now twice as noticeable as before, and its rhythm had changed to double. There were two distinct pulses: one matched the rhythm of a march, while the other followed the pace of a waltz. The first felt bitter and paralyzing, but the second was lively, draining, and terrifying.

Nightspore spent little time at that window, for he felt that he was on the eve of a great discovery, and that something far more important awaited him higher up. He proceeded aloft. The ascent grew more and more exhausting, so much so that he had frequently to sit down, utterly crushed by his own dead weight. Still, he got to the third window.

Nightspore didn’t spend much time at that window because he sensed he was on the brink of a major discovery, and that something much more significant awaited him higher up. He made his way up. The climb became increasingly tiring, to the point where he often had to sit down, completely overwhelmed by his own weight. Nonetheless, he reached the third window.

He climbed into the embrasure. His feelings translated themselves into vision, and he saw a sight that caused him to turn pale. A gigantic, self-luminous sphere was hanging in the sky, occupying nearly the whole of it. This sphere was composed entirely of two kinds of active beings. There were a myriad of tiny green corpuscles, varying in size from the very small to the almost indiscernible. They were not green, but he somehow saw them so. They were all striving in one direction—toward himself, toward Muspel, but were too feeble and miniature to make any headway. Their action produced the marching rhythm he had previously felt, but this rhythm was not intrinsic in the corpuscles themselves, but was a consequence of the obstruction they met with. And, surrounding these atoms of life and light, were far larger whirls of white light that gyrated hither and thither, carrying the green corpuscles with them wherever they desired. Their whirling motion was accompanied by the waltzing rhythm. It seemed to Nightspore that the green atoms were not only being danced about against their will but were suffering excruciating shame and degradation in consequence. The larger ones were steadier than the extremely small, a few were even almost stationary, and one was advancing in the direction it wished to go.

He climbed into the opening. His emotions translated into a vision, and he saw something that made him go pale. A gigantic, glowing sphere was hanging in the sky, taking up almost the entire view. This sphere was made up entirely of two types of active beings. There were countless tiny green particles, varying in size from very small to nearly invisible. They weren’t actually green, but he somehow perceived them that way. They were all trying to move in one direction—toward him, toward Muspel—but were too weak and tiny to make any progress. Their movement created the marching rhythm he had felt earlier, but this rhythm didn’t come from the particles themselves; it was a result of the obstacles they faced. Surrounding these tiny bits of life and light were much larger swirls of white light that moved around freely, carrying the green particles with them as they pleased. Their spinning motion was accompanied by a waltz-like rhythm. It seemed to Nightspore that the green particles were not only being tossed around against their will but were also experiencing deep shame and humiliation as a result. The larger particles were more stable than the very small ones; a few were even nearly stationary, and one was moving in the direction it wanted to go.

He turned his back to the window, buried his face in his hands, and searched in the dim recesses of his memory for an explanation of what he had just seen. Nothing came straight, but horror and wrath began to take possession of him.

He turned away from the window, buried his face in his hands, and searched through the shadows of his memory for an explanation of what he had just witnessed. Nothing surfaced clearly, but horror and anger started to consume him.

On his way upward to the next window, invisible fingers seemed to him to be squeezing his heart and twisting it about here and there; but he never dreamed of turning back. His mood was so grim that he did not once permit himself to pause. Such was his physical distress by the time that he had clambered into the recess, that for several minutes he could see nothing at all—the world seemed to be spinning round him rapidly.

On his way up to the next window, he felt like invisible fingers were squeezing his heart and twisting it around; but he never thought about turning back. His mood was so dark that he didn’t allow himself to stop even once. By the time he climbed into the alcove, he was in such physical distress that for several minutes, he couldn't see anything at all—the world seemed to be spinning around him quickly.

When at last he looked, he saw the same sphere as before, but now all was changed on it. It was a world of rocks, minerals, water, plants, animals, and men. He saw the whole world at one view, yet everything was so magnified that he could distinguish the smallest details of life. In the interior of every individual, of every aggregate of individuals, of every chemical atom, he clearly perceived the presence of the green corpuscles. But, according to the degree of dignity of the life form, they were fragmentary or comparatively large. In the crystal, for example, the green, imprisoned life was so minute as to be scarcely visible; in some men it was hardly bigger; but in other men and women it was twenty or a hundred times greater. But, great or small, it played an important part in every individual. It appeared as if the whirls of white light, which were the individuals, and plainly showed themselves beneath the enveloping bodies, were delighted with existence and wished only to enjoy it, but the green corpuscles were in a condition of eternal discontent, yet, blind and not knowing which way to turn for liberation, kept changing form, as though breaking a new path, by way of experiment. Whenever the old grotesque became metamorphosed into the new grotesque, it was in every case the direct work of the green atoms, trying to escape toward Muspel, but encountering immediate opposition. These subdivided sparks of living, fiery spirit were hopelessly imprisoned in a ghastly mush of soft pleasure. They were being effeminated and corrupted—that is to say, absorbed in the foul, sickly enveloping forms.

When he finally looked again, he saw the same sphere as before, but now everything was different. It was a world filled with rocks, minerals, water, plants, animals, and humans. He could see the entire world at once, yet everything was so magnified that he could notice the smallest details of life. Inside every individual, every group of individuals, and every chemical atom, he clearly saw the presence of the green corpuscles. Depending on the dignity of the life form, they appeared either fragmentary or relatively large. In a crystal, for instance, the green imprisoned life was so tiny that it was hardly visible; in some people, it was barely bigger; but in others, it was twenty or a hundred times larger. But, whether big or small, it played a crucial role in every individual. It seemed that the whirls of white light, representing the individuals, clearly showed themselves beneath their outer bodies, were joyful to exist and only wanted to enjoy life, while the green corpuscles existed in a state of constant discontent. Yet, blind and unsure of how to escape, they kept changing form as if trying to carve out a new path through experimentation. Whenever the old grotesque transformed into something new, it was always due to the work of the green atoms, attempting to break free toward Muspel, only to face immediate resistance. These tiny sparks of living, fiery spirit were hopelessly trapped in a disturbing mixture of soft pleasure. They were being weakened and corrupted—that is to say, absorbed in the disgusting, sickly forms that surrounded them.

Nightspore felt a sickening shame in his soul as he looked on at that spectacle. His exaltation had long since vanished. He bit his nails, and understood why Krag was waiting for him below.

Nightspore felt a deep sense of shame in his soul as he watched that scene unfold. His excitement had faded away. He bit his nails and realized why Krag was waiting for him below.

He mounted slowly to the fifth window. The pressure of air against him was as strong as a full gale, divested of violence and irregularity, so that he was not for an instant suffered to relax his efforts. Nevertheless, not a breath stirred.

He climbed slowly to the fifth window. The air pushing against him felt as strong as a full gale, yet it was steady and smooth, so he couldn't afford to ease up for even a moment. Still, not a single breath of wind moved.

Looking through the window, he was startled by a new sight. The sphere was still there, but between it and the Muspel-world in which he was standing he perceived a dim, vast shadow, without any distinguishable shape, but somehow throwing out a scent of disgusting sweetness. Nightspore knew that it was Crystalman. A flood of fierce light—but it was not light, but passion—was streaming all the time from Muspel to the Shadow, and through it. When, however, it emerged on the other side, which was the sphere, the light was altered in character. It became split, as by a prism, into the two forms of life which he had previously seen—the green corpuscles and the whirls. What had been fiery spirit but a moment ago was now a disgusting mass of crawling, wriggling individuals, each whirl of pleasure-seeking will having, as nucleus, a fragmentary spark of living green fire. Nightspore recollected the back rays of Starkness, and it flashed across him with the certainty of truth that the green sparks were the back rays, and the whirls the forward rays, of Muspel. The former were trying desperately to return to their place of origin, but were overpowered by the brute force of the latter, which wished only to remain where they were. The individual whirls were jostling and fighting with, and even devouring, each other. This created pain, but, whatever pain they felt, it was always pleasure that they sought. Sometimes the green sparks were strong enough for a moment to move a little way in the direction of Muspel; the whirls would then accept the movement, not only without demur, but with pride and pleasure, as if it were their own handiwork—but they never saw beyond the Shadow, they thought that they were travelling toward it. The instant the direct movement wearied them, as contrary to their whirling nature, they fell again to killing, dancing, and loving.

Looking through the window, he was surprised by a new sight. The sphere was still there, but between it and the Muspel-world he was in, he noticed a dim, vast shadow, shapeless but somehow emitting a grossly sweet smell. Nightspore recognized it as Crystalman. A torrent of intense light—but it wasn't really light, it was passion—was continuously streaming from Muspel to the Shadow and through it. However, when it reached the other side, which was the sphere, the light changed in nature. It split, like through a prism, into the two forms of life he had seen before—the green sparks and the whirls. What had been a fiery spirit just a moment ago was now a repulsive mass of squirming, wriggling beings, each whirl of pleasure-seeking will having, as its core, a tiny spark of living green fire. Nightspore remembered the back rays of Starkness, and it struck him with undeniable certainty that the green sparks were the back rays, and the whirls were the forward rays of Muspel. The former were desperately trying to return to their source, but were overwhelmed by the raw power of the latter, which only wanted to stay where they were. The individual whirls were jostling and fighting with each other, even consuming each other. This caused pain, but no matter the pain they felt, it was always pleasure they sought. Sometimes, the green sparks were strong enough for a moment to move a little toward Muspel; then the whirls would accept that movement, not only without hesitation but with pride and pleasure, as if it were their own doing—but they never saw beyond the Shadow; they thought they were moving toward it. The moment that direct movement tired them, as it was against their whirling nature, they fell back into killing, dancing, and loving.

Nightspore had a foreknowledge that the sixth window would prove to be the last. Nothing would have kept him from ascending to it, for he guessed that the nature of Crystalman himself would there become manifest. Every step upward was like a bloody life-and-death struggle. The stairs nailed him to the ground; the air pressure caused blood to gush from his nose and ears; his head clanged like an iron bell. When he had fought his way up a dozen steps, he found himself suddenly at the top; the staircase terminated in a small, bare chamber of cold stone, possessing a single window. On the other side of the apartment another short flight of stairs mounted through a trap, apparently to the roof of the building. Before ascending these stairs, Nightspore hastened to the window and stared out.

Nightspore had a sense that the sixth window would be the last. Nothing could stop him from climbing to it, as he suspected that the true nature of Crystalman would be revealed there. Every step he took felt like a brutal fight for survival. The stairs held him down; the pressure made blood pour from his nose and ears; his head rang like a bell. After battling his way up about a dozen steps, he suddenly found himself at the top; the staircase ended in a small, cold stone room with just one window. On the other side of the room, a short flight of stairs led up through a trapdoor, seemingly to the building's roof. Before going up those stairs, Nightspore rushed to the window and looked outside.

The shadow form of Crystalman had drawn much closer to him, and filled the whole sky, but it was not a shadow of darkness, but a bright shadow. It had neither shape, nor colour, yet it in some way suggested the delicate tints of early morning. It was so nebulous that the sphere could be clearly distinguished through it; in extension, however, it was thick. The sweet smell emanating from it was strong, loathsome, and terrible; it seemed to spring from a sort of loose, mocking slime inexpressibly vulgar and ignorant.

The shadowy form of Crystalman had come much closer to him and filled the entire sky, but it wasn’t a dark shadow; it was a bright shadow. It had no distinct shape or color, yet somehow it hinted at the soft hues of early morning. It was so hazy that the sphere could be easily seen through it; however, it felt thick in its expanse. The sweet smell coming from it was overpowering, disgusting, and terrifying; it seemed to come from a kind of loose, mocking slime that was incredibly crude and clueless.

The spirit stream from Muspel flashed with complexity and variety. It was not below individuality, but above it. It was not the One, or the Many, but something else far beyond either. It approached Crystalman, and entered his body—if that bright mist could be called a body. It passed right through him, and the passage caused him the most exquisite pleasure. The Muspel-stream was Crystalman’s food. The stream emerged from the other side on to the sphere, in a double condition. Part of it reappeared intrinsically unaltered, but shivered into a million fragments. These were the green corpuscles. In passing through Crystalman they had escaped absorption by reason of their extreme minuteness. The other part of the stream had not escaped. Its fire had been abstracted, its cement was withdrawn, and, after being fouled and softened by the horrible sweetness of the host, it broke into individuals, which were the whirls of living will.

The energy flow from Muspel was full of complexity and diversity. It wasn't just about individuality; it was something beyond that. It wasn't the One or the Many, but something much greater than either. It moved towards Crystalman and entered his body—if you could even call that bright mist a body. It flowed right through him, and the sensation brought him intense pleasure. The Muspel-stream was Crystalman’s nourishment. The stream emerged on the other side into the sphere, in two forms. Part of it appeared completely unchanged but shattered into a million pieces. These were the green corpuscles. As it passed through Crystalman, they had escaped being absorbed due to their tiny size. The other part of the stream didn’t make it. Its fire was taken away, its structure was lost, and after being contaminated and softened by the overwhelming sweetness of the host, it broke into individuals, which were the swirls of living will.

Nightspore shuddered. He comprehended at last how the whole world of will was doomed to eternal anguish in order that one Being might feel joy.

Nightspore shuddered. He finally understood how the entire world of will was doomed to endless suffering so that one Being could experience joy.

Presently he set foot on the final flight leading to the roof; for he remembered vaguely that now only that remained.

Presently he stepped onto the last set of stairs leading to the roof, as he vaguely recalled that this was all that was left.

Halfway up, he fainted—but when he recovered consciousness he persisted as though nothing had happened to him. As soon as his head was above the trap, breathing the free air, he had the same physical sensation as a man stepping out of water. He pulled his body up, and stood expectantly on the stone-floored roof, looking round for his first glimpse of Muspel.

Halfway up, he passed out—but when he came to, he acted as if nothing had happened. As soon as his head was above the trap, taking in the fresh air, he felt the same physical sensation as someone emerging from water. He pulled himself up and stood eagerly on the stone roof, scanning for his first view of Muspel.

There was nothing.

There was nada.

He was standing upon the top of a tower, measuring not above fifteen feet each way. Darkness was all around him. He sat down on the stone parapet, with a sinking heart; a heavy foreboding possessed him.

He was standing on top of a tower that was only about fifteen feet wide in every direction. Darkness surrounded him. He sat down on the stone railing, feeling discouraged; a deep sense of dread filled him.

Suddenly, without seeing or hearing anything, he had the distinct impression that the darkness around him, on all four sides, was grinning.... As soon as that happened, he understood that he was wholly surrounded by Crystalman’s world, and that Muspel consisted of himself and the stone tower on which he was sitting.

Suddenly, without seeing or hearing anything, he felt a strong impression that the darkness around him, on all sides, was grinning.... As soon as that happened, he realized that he was completely surrounded by Crystalman’s world, and that Muspel consisted of just himself and the stone tower he was sitting on.

Fire flashed in his heart.... Millions upon millions of grotesque, vulgar, ridiculous, sweetened individuals—once Spirit—were calling out from their degradation and agony for salvation from Muspel.... To answer that cry there was only himself... and Krag waiting below... and Surtur—But where was Surtur?

Fire flashed in his heart... Millions upon millions of grotesque, vulgar, ridiculous, sweetened individuals—once Spirit—were calling out from their degradation and agony for salvation from Muspel... To answer that cry there was only himself... and Krag waiting below... and Surtur—But where was Surtur?

The truth forced itself on him in all its cold, brutal reality. Muspel was no all-powerful Universe, tolerating from pure indifference the existence side by side with it of another false world, which had no right to be. Muspel was fighting for its life—against all that is most shameful and frightful—against sin masquerading as eternal beauty, against baseness masquerading as Nature, against the Devil masquerading as God....

The truth hit him with all its harsh, brutal reality. Muspel wasn’t an all-powerful Universe, passively allowing another false world to exist alongside it. Muspel was fighting for its survival—against everything shameful and terrifying—against sin pretending to be eternal beauty, against lowliness disguised as Nature, against the Devil posing as God....

Now he understood everything. The moral combat was no mock one, no Valhalla, where warriors are cut to pieces by day and feast by night; but a grim death struggle in which what is worse than death—namely, spiritual death—inevitably awaited the vanquished of Muspel.... By what means could he hold back from this horrible war!

Now he understood everything. The moral battle was no joke, no Valhalla, where warriors are sliced apart by day and feast at night; but a brutal fight to the death in which something worse than death—spiritual death—inevitably awaited the defeated of Muspel.... How could he hold himself back from this terrible war!

During those moments of anguish, all thoughts of Self—the corruption of his life on Earth—were scorched out of Nightspore’s soul, perhaps not for the first time.

During those painful moments, all thoughts of Self—the mess of his life on Earth—were burned out of Nightspore’s soul, maybe not for the first time.

After sitting a long time, he prepared to descend. Without warning, a strange, wailing cry swept over the face of the world. Starting in awful mystery, it ended with such a note of low and sordid mockery that he could not doubt for a moment whence it originated. It was the voice of Crystalman.

After sitting for a long time, he got ready to go down. Suddenly, a weird, wailing cry echoed across the world. Beginning in terrible mystery, it ended with a tone of low and dirty mockery that made it clear to him where it came from. It was Crystalman's voice.


Krag was waiting for him on the island raft. He threw a stern glance at Nightspore.

Krag was waiting for him on the island raft. He shot a hard look at Nightspore.

“Have you seen everything?”

“Have you seen it all?”

“The struggle is hopeless,” muttered Nightspore.

“The struggle is pointless,” muttered Nightspore.

“Did I not say I am the stronger?”

“Did I not say I am the stronger?”

“You may be the stronger, but he is the mightier.”

"You might be stronger, but he is mightier."

“I am the stronger and the mightier. Crystalman’s Empire is but a shadow on the face of Muspel. But nothing will be done without the bloodiest blows.... What do you mean to do?”

“I’m the stronger and more powerful. Crystalman’s Empire is just a shadow compared to Muspel. But nothing will happen without the most brutal fights... What are you planning to do?”

Nightspore looked at him strangely. “Are you not Surtur, Krag?”

Nightspore looked at him oddly. “Aren't you Surtur, Krag?”

“Yes.”

"Yeah."

“Yes,” said Nightspore in a slow voice, without surprise. “But what is your name on Earth?”

“Yes,” Nightspore replied slowly, without any surprise. “But what’s your name on Earth?”

“It is pain.”

"It's pain."

“That, too, I must have known.”

“That, too, I must have known.”

He was silent for a few minutes; then he stepped quietly onto the raft. Krag pushed off, and they proceeded into the darkness.

He was quiet for a few minutes; then he quietly stepped onto the raft. Krag pushed off, and they moved into the darkness.










Download ePUB

If you like this ebook, consider a donation!